Father I Dont Want To Get Married [PDF]

Zitiervorschau

DISCLAIMER: THIS IS A FAN TRANSLATED NOVEL, TRANSLATED BY DIFFERENT PEOPLE. NOTE: THERE ARE TRANSLATOR’S NOTES IN SOME CHAPTERS.

Chapter 1 – A Safe Farewell: Success? Note: This is not the entire chapter from the raws. The majority of the chapter was exactly the same as the promo webtoon aka prologue so I skipped on translating it. I assume most people came here after reading it anyway. Instead, there were some parts the webtoon skimmed over and that’s what I translated below. Originally, I was just an ordinary job seeker suffering from a job shortage. Although I read novels in my spare time, I can confidently say I lived a diligent life I can be proud of. I worked hard at part-time jobs, building my resume, acquiring computer licenses, and various other certifications like Tea Sommelier and Bakery Technician. But it ended up being all for nothing Had I known I was going to get hit by a car on my way to my part-time job, I would’ve spent some more time for myself. There were many times where I wished, if I were to be reborn, to be reborn as a noble. But why did I have to be reborn as a villainess and as Juvellian, whose fate is to die young, of all people! Usually, the reincarnated character is prepared to avoid death flags. Unfortunately, I have been following the events of the original novel faithfully and have committed wicked acts to many people. ‘It would’ve been nice if I had known a little earlier’ This is because all of the memories of my past life came to me just only three days ago. That is, after two years of dating him.

Suddenly, the embarrassing memories of all the times I pestered Mikhail popped into my head as well as the associated death flag. ‘Whenever someone tried to approach Mikhail, I was persistently cruel to them’ I would threaten anyone, even if it was someone who I was meeting for the first time, by throwing things and verbally abusing them if they so much as tried to talk to Mikhail. ‘Even I can say that wasn’t normal’ Due to my track record, I, Juvellian, have made a lot of enemies. Fortunately, there was still a silver lining in that I had not yet been introduced to several characters, including the Royal Princess and Crown Prince. ‘I need to be more careful from now on’ Realizing I had a bleak future ahead, I let out a sigh. At the same time, I heard a low voice, “Are you mad that I’m late?”

Chapter 2 “Are you mad that I’m late?” I pondered over his question. ‘Hm, have I ever been mad at you? I don’t think I have.’ Mikhail, he was the man that I loved, as well as the male lead of this novel. But even as I stared at his face, my heart remained so calm to the point it was eerie. I felt a sense of despondency. ‘I loved him so much, but that love dissipated so quickly.’ My past self believed him to be my savior and longed for love. I gave meaning to even the smallest, insignificant words he would say and would get nervous if the expression on his face was ever the slightest bit negative, afraid that he would leave me. However, my thoughts and personality completely changed when I recovered the memories of my past life where I took care of my own tuition, studies, employment, and living expenses. ‘My future is something that I can change myself, I don’t need a savior.’ After coming to this realization I spoke, “I’m not mad.” Because I no longer want to waste my time pouring my feelings into you. As I strengthened my resolve, Mikhail stared at me with a slightly irritated expression. “Juvellian.”

Although it was a relationship I forced upon him, it had been 2 years since I started dating Mikhail. “Surely our relationship wouldn’t go awry over something like this?” The implied meaning was there: Don’t be any more annoying. It was not a request but a polite warning. Like usual, I gave an innocent smile. “I wouldn’t get mad over something like that. I was just playing a prank on you.” I was trying to lighten the mood but seeing the serious look on his face, it seemed I offended him by saying it was a prank. “A prank? That’s quite unlike you.” He gave a deep sigh before staring at me with tired eyes. “So what business did you call me here for?” Seeing his blatant distaste for being here, I let out another sigh. ‘Well, it’s understandable that he’d be mad since this isn’t the first or second time I’ve interrupted his training’ Taking all my past wrongdoings into account, I decided to stand down for now. “Mikhail, today I-“ “I made time for you today because you said it would only take a moment, but it’s difficult for me if you keep dragging it on like this.”

Mikhail cutting off my words before I could even finish caused me to burst out into laughter. However, he didn’t seem to care. “If it’s not important, I’ll be taking my leave.” Sure enough, he was trying to leave like usual. He probably didn’t want to be with me any more than he had to. Although he was being rude, nothing good would come out of being on bad terms with the male lead of this novel. “It’ll only take a moment.” “I’m afraid I have to go now. I have an important training session.” The moment I met his cold-hearted eyes, I felt a surge of anger. ‘Ha, what a petty man! There’s a limit to how arrogant you can be! You can’t even spare me 5 minutes?’ Mindful of his busy schedule, I had asked him 3 days in advance for our meeting today. Yet I still spent 3 hours waiting for him here in the lounge of the Imperial Knights’ training ground. He viewed his time very preciously but completely disregarded mine. ‘Well, there’s no further reason for me to put up with this anymore.’ I lowered my voice to set the mood. “Please sit down. This won’t take very long.” “I clearly told you I cannot.” Even now he still saw himself as above me as he spoke in a threateningly low voice.

I felt the need to break his delusion. “My father is aware we’re meeting today, wouldn’t he think it’s weird if you went back this early?” Mikhail’s face hardened after I mentioned his superior, my father, whom he feared but respected. “I will give you exactly 5 minutes.” It seemed even a mighty knight like Mikhail was afraid of the empire’s only Sword Master. To think he could sit so obediently like that. ‘Should I have mentioned my father earlier?’ Recalling all the moments where I used to worry about how to please him caused me to break out a smile once more. ‘It was all for naught, and to think there was even an easy method like this…” A rigid voice interrupted my thoughts, “What’s so funny?” Although Mikhail’s expression was full of displeasure, I didn’t care. I no longer needed to leave a favorable impression. “2 years…We spent quite a lot of time together.” I started with a sentimental opening, but perhaps he thought I was going to talk about love again, as he interrupted in that low voice of his, “You called me just to say something like that?” As he spoke those kinds of words and did not even bother to continue listening…I guess he really hated being with me.

”Can’t you hold in that temper of yours for just a little? I’m about to give you a present.’ Frankly, I was heartbroken, but due to my numerous part-time job experiences, I was able to put on a superficial* smile. “You won’t be busy anymore.” “What do you mean?” I furrowed my brows as he openly spoke informally to me now.* ‘No matter the excuse, you’re really too much’ I wish I could say something like, “starting today, you’re fired because I’m going to tell my father.” I wanted to show him the bitter taste of power through blackmail. Unfortunately, my father wouldn’t dismiss one of his treasured men. Moreover, if Mikhail were to hold a grudge, I would be the only one to suffer. He had the female lead of this novel to back him up, after all. ‘I need to make as few enemies as possible since my goal is to live long.’ I slowly opened my mouth, reminding myself of my decision. “I’m saying I’m letting go of you now.” Hearing my words, his eyes widened before slowly returning to their normal size, while his mouth slanted in disbelief. “Nonsense, do you expect me to believe those words?” I couldn’t help but sigh at his sarcastic attitude. ‘Well, it’d be a waste of time to talk any further.’ Having nothing more to say, I stood up from my chair.

“You don’t have to believe me if you don’t want to, but know that I’ve clearly said I’m breaking up with you.” As I turned around, a frigid voice could be heard. “Alright, I’ll trust you this one time. However, do not appear before me from now on.” The corners of my lips twitched upward at the unexpected remark. ‘Did I succeed at safely breaking up with him?’ Whatever the reason, he accepted the breakup. Rather than feeling regret, I felt relieved. Now I could go on with my goal of living a happy and enjoyable life. Although my father was indifferent towards me, he also didn’t say anything when I indulged in luxuries. Since it was like this, I might as well take advantage of my father’s money and enjoy this life. Imagining my happier future, my mood got better and I turned to face Mikhail with a bright smile. “I’m sorry for everything up until now. Please be happy.” After genuinely wishing him well, I turned around. Usually, I had always worn uncomfortable, but pretty shoes around Mikhail. However, the shoes I wore today had lower heels and were plain in comparison. ‘Is it because of these comfortable shoes?’ I was able to leave my seat at ease without leaving behind any regrets.

***

‘You’re sorry for everything?’ Mikhail glared at the back of the woman who was walking away from him. ‘Bullshit, this is obviously just another scheme to get my attention’ Mikhail was confident that Juvellian would soon turn around and come back to him. Contrary to his expectations, however, she never turned around and instead continued to walk farther and farther away from him. Once Juvellian completely left the lounge, Mikhail tightly clenched his fists. ‘Are you really leaving?’ Juvellian Eloy Floyen. Despite being a breathtaking beauty, she was a pitiful woman with a troubled heart. For the past two years, under the pretense of love, he had suffered from her actions. She would always try to follow him wherever he went. If anyone tried to have a conversation with him, she would be hostile towards them. Just a tiny bit of attention from him would bring her great happiness. That’s right, she was like a dog. A stupid dog that would wag their tail even if they were pushed away; a dog that would come back and act cute even if you hated them. It had always been so bothersome, but the main reason Mikhail put up with her was because of her father, the Duke of Floyen, his idol.

He also realized that the number of annoying women dwindled when he was with her. ‘What could’ve caused her to have a sudden change of heart?’ Brooding over Juvellian’s sudden change, Mikhail unknowingly clenched his fists. She had completely left his line of sight now. He thought he’d feel relieved but instead, he felt strange. ‘Yeah, well, I guess I don’t have to see that troublesome woman anymore.’ Following that thought, Mikhail tried to get rid of the strange and horrible he felt but — “Damn it.” No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t forget that image.

The image of her face that was smiling so brightly, as if she was relieved.

***

‘Ah, feels like a hundred years’ worth of indigestion finally went away. I should hurry to my room and rest.’ When I returned home after breaking up with Mikhail, I encountered someone at the entrance. It was a handsome man, who passed on the same silver hair and blue eyes, but not his remarkable appearance to me. Maybe it was because it seemed like he was aging ever so slowly, but I thought we could pass off as siblings.

‘At this rate, I’ll end up looking older than him one day.’ “Father, you’ve returned?” As soon as I greeted him with a bright voice that was the opposite of my inner feelings, he looked at me with indifferent eyes. My only remaining family member, my father, it had been years since I last greeted him affectionately like this.

Ever since I was rejected by him when I was young, I had spoken to him only when necessary. But now there was a reason for me to pretend to be friendly and make small talk. ‘Because now, I want to be happy.’ After gaining the memories of my past life, I realized an important fact – no matter how much I begged for love, my father could abandon me whenever he wanted. As I was lacking in many ways, I was nothing more than an embarrassment he had to hide. Since I wouldn’t receive his love anyway, I had decided to live appropriately and find happiness elsewhere. ‘That’s right, the happiness of money!’ Of course, I still had a conscience so I wouldn’t be too greedy. A territory in the countryside, a few assets, and out of my father’s many lower titles, the title of Viscount should be enough, right? ‘Well, to be honest, that alone would be enough for me to live in luxury for the rest of my life.’

I no longer had any intentions of begging my father for his love. Instead, I would aim for happiness with his money, and in order to do that, I would need to maintain a proper relationship with him. If our relationship would become as bad as it was in the original novel, I might not even get a single cent. In any case, I put on my best perfunctory smile. “You must be tired from supervising the training session.” As expected, my father gave no response. ‘Sigh, is it difficult to spare me even just one word?’ Honestly, as a human being, my feelings were hurt, but it was bearable. After all, it wasn’t the first or second time I’ve been ignored. “Please go up and rest. I’ll be going to bed as well.” It was after I bid him goodnight and started heading towards my room on the second floor that I heard him speak, “There was no training today.”

Chapter 3 I doubted my own ears when I picked up the low voice I hadn’t heard in a while. ‘Huh? Did my father just answer me back?’ Putting the shock aside, I clenched my teeth when I processed his words. ‘Mikhail, that bastard! He said he was busy because of a training session but that was all a lie?!’ Any lingering affections I had for him quickly disappeared. He really was unbelievable to the end. I had a sudden urge to curse him out but quickly waved away the thought. ‘Calm down, Juvellian. It’s all in the past now.’ My chance at a second life and numerous part-time experiences were the main driving forces behind my ability to remain calm. As I was recalling the times where I had to control my facial expressions when dealing with rude customers, my father interrupted my thoughts “You’ve returned home early today.” ‘Ah, it seems that I have. ‘ Come to think of it, I was always out stalking Mikhail so I usually came home late at night. Today, however, I returned earlier than usual because I came straight after breaking up with him. ‘Should I just tell him the truth?’ As was the case in the original novel, it seemed like my father put a lot of trust in Mikhail as his subordinate. He often called for Mikhail and seemed to pay him a lot of attention. He was probably nominating him to be his successor since his only daughter was so useless.

I couldn’t help but let out a little laugh. In the past, I was always too nervous to talk to him, afraid that he would hate me if I said something wrong. Now I realized, while searching through the memories of my past life, that there was no use in trying to be loved by this man. Facing my father with the blue eyes I inherited from him, I spoke concisely, “We are no longer together.” Though it wasn’t explicitly said, it was clear my father knew who I was referring to, seeing as how his face became distorted. “Why?” A short but sharp question. But I understood. You wouldn’t have had to worry about a successor if you made a competent man like Mikhail your son-in-law. And since that is no longer possible, I would be upset too if I were in his shoes. But no matter what, my love life is something I will decide on myself. “I do not wish to spend the rest of my life with someone who doesn’t love me.” My father’s face scrunched so quickly as soon as I finished talking that it was scary. You ended things with such a competent person simply because of that useless pride? Was the reprimand that my father’s fierce gaze seemed to imply. Although my heart sank, it no longer hurt. I was no longer a child who got hurt by words they didn’t want to hear. “Father, I wish to marry someone who can love me. I want to be happy.”

To tell the truth, I was actually thinking of remaining single for the rest of my life, but it may be better to put up a facade like this for now. Like in the original novel, if I leave my father’s sight, who knows when he’ll hand me the dagger. I only realized it now that indifference was better than being cruelly abandoned. ‘I’ll stay out of your way and live quietly, so please leave me alone like always’ If it was before, this sad thought would’ve made me cry. But now, even if it felt like I was missing something inside, I didn’t care. I stared at the back of my father, who had turned away without saying another word. ‘Does he not want to talk any further with his pathetic daughter?’ It wasn’t the first or second time he had ignored me so it didn’t do much damage to my self-esteem. I breathed a sigh of relief as I stared at his retreating figure. ‘Ah, I want to hurry up and rest on my bed’ Perhaps because too many things happened today, I quickly wanted to go and rest. ** Marilyn, Juvellian’s personal maid, swallowed in nervousness. ‘The reins that kept a control on the Lady are gone…..’ It may be because Juvellian had been in a good mood these past few days and acting unusually friendlier, but the maid had been breathing more easily these days whenever she saw her. But to think she broke up with Sir Mikhail…. It was very shocking news. ‘This is a really big problem.’

Lady Juvellian. She was someone who was so beautiful that it was worthwhile being able to dress her, but she was a difficult master to serve due to her violent mood swings. If she was in a bad mood, she’d scream and sometimes even engage in verbal abuse. The maids who watched the lady break expensive teacups and rip high-quality dresses suffered from extreme anxiety. They must’ve thought that they, too, could be in the position of those teacups and dresses if they weren’t careful. Marilyn also took great caution in making sure not to offend Juvellian as much as possible. “Milady, I will change your clothes for you now.” Blue eyes–that shone like brilliant, blue jewels–turned to look at Marilyn with indifference, causing the maid to swallow in nervousness. ‘Did I say something wrong?‘ A soft smile emerged on Juvellian’s face. It wasn’t the first or second time the maid had seen Juvellian’s face, but the maid’s gaze remained fixed, as if she had been possessed. ‘She is really pretty when she smiles.’ And like that, Marilyn continued to stare blankly at Juvellian. “Marilyn. You said you were going to change my clothes, why are you staying so still?” The smile on Juvellian’s face quickly disappeared. Coming to her senses and realizing what she had done, Marilyn quickly turned pale. ‘What do I do? I just did something I shouldn’t have done.’ Breaking out into a cold sweat, Marilyn was unable to raise her head.

Then, a clear voice spoke over her. “Marilyn, instead of clothes, please prepare the bath.” It was a tone that made Marilyn’s ears twitch in suspicion. The voice held neither anger nor annoyance, causing Marilyn to stare at her master with eyes full of doubt. When their eyes met, a bright smile overtook Juvellian’s face, like a flower in full bloom. “Ahh, and please add a scent that’s good for relaxation. I’m quite tired and I’d like to sleep well tonight.” “Then, I will prepare a lavender scent.” This time, Marilyn responded appropriately without delay, though with a bit of stuttering. ‘Why is she like this all of a sudden? I’m not used to this….’ If one were to ask Marilyn what she thought of her usual master, of course, it would not be a good review. Although Juvellian did not physically abuse her servants, the mental abuse had to be taken into account. “Then I shall be waiting for you to finish the preparations, thank you for the hard work.” After speaking in the graceful tone of hers, Juvellian walked past Marilyn into the bedroom. Instead of biting remarks, she left while leaving words of encouragement. As she stared blankly at the closed door, the strength in Marilyn’s legs gave out, causing her to stumble. “Marilyn! Are you all right?” The assistant maid, Sella, had called out in surprise but Marilyn raised her hand. “I’m alright. I’ll prepare the bath so if you could prepare the clothes…”

Marilyn held a hand over her heart. ‘I thought she was going to get angry…our lady is acting strange today’ The Juvellian that Marilyn was used to, would throw things, screaming and freezing the mood whenever she was having a bad day. The Juvellian today, however, had been constantly acting in a way Marilyn could not comprehend. ‘That’s right, it’s as if she became a completely different person.’ The moment that thought occurred, goosebumps arose across her entire body. Marilyn tried to regain control of her mind. ‘Let’s not think of useless things, I just need to carry out my job well.’ Contrary to her resolution, Marilyn recalled the smiling face of the lady she had just seen. ‘Perhaps it’s because she had no energy, but she looked quite pitiful’ Having brief thoughts like that, Marilyn left out a sigh before bringing her hands to the sides to slap her face. ‘What am I thinking about right now? I need to get it together.’ Marilyn made a pledge to herself. She vowed to never let her guard down in front of Juvellian. *** Taking a bath was such an enjoyable thing. When soaking in a warm, fragrant bath, all sorts of thoughts will simply fly away. However, because I just finished my plan after 3 days, I was quite tired. ‘Ah, should I skip the bath and just sleep?’

I corrected that thought soon after it came up. ‘No, they’re probably in the middle of preparing the bath so I should at least take one before going to bed.’ Although it was quite pathetic that I only realized it now, I have been quite mean to the maids. I wish I hadn’t been so evil from the start, but it was too late for that. Even if I say I’ll be nice now, it wouldn’t be sincere. With that, I came to a decision. ‘At the very least, I won’t do horrible things from now on.’ Fixing my thoughts, I kept yawning as I was waiting for the bath to be ready. ‘Ah, I’m about to pass out. What should I do?’ Just as I was thinking about whether to wait for another 5 minutes and cancel if it still wasn’t ready, there was a knock on my door. “Milady, the bath is ready for you.” “Alright.” I got up from my chair to head towards the bath but I kept having to yawn from being so fatigued. Unable to hold it in, I let out a deep yawn that resulted in tears escaping the corner of my eyes. ‘I’m so tired. I don’t think I can take a bath at this rate.’ I was in the middle of raising my hand to wipe away the tears when Marilyn chose that exact moment to enter my room. “Milady!”

But why was she looking at me with that shocked expression? It was unlike her normal calm and composed self. ‘Don’t tell me she saw that?’ She must have witnessed me yawning, opening my mouth as wide as a hippo. ‘Ah, so embarrassing!’ Trying to somehow cover up my embarrassment, I smiled as gracefully as I could. “I showed a bad image just now, didn’t I?” Like a professional, Marilyn didn’t directly say a word about the yawning. “Are you all right?” She asked with a cautious tone. ‘Well, since she asked like this I might as well confess.’ I must have looked tired in her eyes as well, seeing as how she’s asking me if I’ll be okay to take a bath. Yawning once again, while shedding tiny tears, I confessed, “Marilyn, I’m too tired so I will take a bath tomorrow. Could you change me into my sleeping clothes?” Marilyn nodded silently at my words and moved to help me change. But why did her expression look grim? ‘It’s probably because I’ve always been harsh on her’*(1) Didn’t they say that one’s heart can only be known by oneself? *(2)

Perhaps it was due to my part-time experiences, but I felt quite sorry for Marilyn, who had been suffering under my bad temper. “You see, it’s because I’m really tired.” Hearing what sounded like an excuse come out of my mouth, Marilyn widened her eyes before quickly bowing her head. “I understand. Please rest.” Even if I pretended nothing was wrong, her feelings would’ve still been hurt so I thanked her for her hard work. “Thank you, Marilyn.” She seemed to falter in her steps for a moment, but I brushed it off, thinking it was just an illusion from being so tired. I collapsed onto my bed as soon as she left. ‘Ah, are things really over with Mikhail?’ My body was shaking. I was in such a good mood that I couldn’t stop smiling. To think I could feel so relieved! I’m sorry towards Marilyn, whom I probably hurt with my fickleness, but…. I was able to have a successful and safe breakup, I will definitely be able to sleep well tonight.

Chapter 4 Late at night, when the moon was high in the sky, the maids were having a secret chat in the white rose garden. “Ah, today was a really hard day.” “That aside, where’s Marilyn?” “I hope she didn’t get into big trouble with Lady Juvellian.” As the maids were wondering about Marilyn’s whereabouts, the woman in question appeared. “Marilyn!” The maids approached her with a worried look. “Marilyn, how was it? Are you okay?” At Sella’s question, Marilyn recalled what had occurred in her master’s room earlier and let out a sigh. ‘She seemed like she was okay…’ Despite the straight face the lady had tried to put on, her eyes had been filled with tears. She had also tried to laugh it off with a smile…but that smile seemed a bit awkward and forced. Although Juvellian was a wicked master, Marilyn couldn’t help but feel sorry for her after witnessing her in that state of weakness. “No, there were tears.” At Marilyn’s words, the maids widened their eyes in shock and shouted, “Our lady is seriously too much!”

“That’s right, if you’re going to be mad at Sir Mikhail there’s no reason to drag Marilyn into that anger too!” Marilyn had an urge to rub her temples. It seems the other maids misunderstood her words. “No, not me. Lady Juvellian was the one who cried.” The maids, who were about to ask Marilyn if Juvellian had thrown anything, suddenly all looked like startled rabbits. “Huh?” “I had finished preparing the bath when I entered her room and saw that she had been secretly crying.” The other maids all frowned. Based on their experiences with the lady, they couldn’t believe those words. “Was the lady really crying?” “It seems she was really shocked over the break-up, especially seeing as how she looked like she had no strength at all today.” Everyone became quiet and solemn, but that silence was quickly broken by a new voice, “That child was crying?” The maids, including Marilyn, were startled by the sudden male voice. “Y-Your Grace!” The mansion’s owner, the Duke of Floyen, was staring at the maids with an unreadable expression. The maids trembled in fear, realizing they had been caught talking behind the lady’s back. They had no excuse to avoid being severely punished.

“You there.” The duke’s blue eyes fell on Marilyn. Waiting for her master to speak, Marilyn held her breath as a cold voice spoke over her, “Report what you’ve witnessed in detail.”

***

When I opened my eyes, my body felt pleasantly light. ‘It seems like today is going to be a good day.’ For the time being, I felt that it would be nice to be a homebody, staying at home and eating lots of delicious food. However, that was a short-lived wish, because my father suggested we have breakfast together. “Does it suit your tastes?” ‘Ah, of course, it tastes good but at this rate, I think I’ll get indigestion because of you, Father.’ “Yes.” Unable to express my innermost feelings, I simply focused on eating quickly. ‘I’m just going to have to eat quickly and escape to my room’

As I was practically inhaling the food in front of me, I heard a sigh. “Eat slowly. You’ll upset your stomach.” Looking up, I saw my father staring down at me as if I was pathetic. ‘The cause of my indigestion would be because of a certain someone…’ On top of having breakfast together all of a sudden, it was a bit discomfiting having him stare at me constantly like this. ‘Why is he being like this? Is he complaining because I broke things off by myself?’ I wanted to escape from the dining room immediately, but seeing as that would be too obvious, I remained and chewed on my food instead. Not long after, I saw my father turn his eyes away while sighing. ‘I guess I look pathetic. Yeah, that’s probably it.’ The leader of the elite group of Imperial Knights and the Central Army, was my father, the Duke of Floyen. He was the Empire’s strongest Swordmaster, and the most respected hero after he led the empire to victory in the war twenty years ago. ‘Honestly, it’s unfair.’*(1) In addition, he was so good-looking that marriage proposals still did not stop coming in. ‘Therefore, even if he were to tell me I was pathetic, I’d have nothing to say.” Compared to my father, I was a munchkin character who was so ordinary that it was pitiful. I didn’t have anything I particularly excelled in, not to mention I also had a terrible social reputation due to constantly chasing after Mikhail. In fact, I didn’t even have any friends because of my nonexistent social skills.

‘In other novels, the Villainess was always fairly popular no matter how evil she was…Why did my character settings have to lean more towards the realistic side?’ Not realizing I had been pouting, I met my father’s eyes again. “Did you want to eat this?” He must have mistaken me for staring at his plate when I was really just lost in my inner thoughts. Before I could shake my head in denial, a big chunk of meat landed on top of my plate. “Eat.” Having consumed a lot of meat already, my stomach was bloated, but I couldn’t just refuse what my father gave me. ‘Father…why are you doing this to me…’ As I was suffering from overeating, he called out to me. “Juvellian.” “Yes?” “What is your ideal type?” Hearing such an unexpected question, I dropped my fork. ‘Just what exactly is going through his head for him to be asking me that?‘ A servant replaced the fork I had dropped but due to the lingering confusion, I was close to dropping that one as well. “Why are you asking me such a thing all of a sudden?” “I’m curious,” he said, looking at me with a straight expression.

Though it was a simple question, it was incomprehensible to the me who had seen this man for the past 18 years. ‘You had no interest in me all these years, but you’re suddenly curious about that?’ An uneasy thought suddenly occurred to me. ‘Don’t tell me, is he going to stick a different man by my side? A son-in-law he can make his heir?’ It wasn’t hard to believe since I was his only daughter, leaving him without an heir to pass his title on to. ‘You should just get married again and I’ll get a stepmother and stepbrother, but I, myself, refuse to get married!’ “Hm. Someone stronger than father?” My father closed his mouth and seemed to ponder over my words before he let out a cold remark, “Do you mean that?” Noting his lowered voice and icy gaze, I realized I may have made a mistake. There couldn’t be anyone stronger than my father so it seems I may have offended him, the one who holds the title of the Empire’s strongest Swordmaster. I quickly corrected my words. “….would be nice, but someone like that doesn’t exist, right? Because my father is the strongest in the Empire!” His expression seemed to slightly relax with the added praise. Sigh, it’s really hard to please my father. “So, what is your answer?”

Ahhh, I was hoping to move on to another topic, but I guess the empire’s strongest father* isn’t willing to let it go. ‘I’ll just describe a man who doesn’t exist while making sure it won’t offend him.’ There was no family with a higher status than our family anyway. Even if my father were to arrange a meeting with a candidate, I can just refuse by saying he doesn’t meet all of my conditions. Having organized my thoughts, I looked up at my father and spoke with determination. “I won’t marry a man if his money, honor, family, wealth and ability aren’t all at the very top.” Sneaking in the words that I wouldn’t marry, I was wary of my father. I could never guess what he was thinking because he always had that expressionless face on. Then, my father opened his mouth, “I see.” Judging from his response, it seems he accepted my answer. I breathed a sigh of relief. ‘Ah, so tiring. I just need to hold on for a little longer and then I’ll be free to return to my room.’ Being with my father was taking a heavy toll on my body so I was praying for the meal time to hurry and end. “Juvellian.” “Yes?” I was afraid of what else he was going to say, but this time, my mind was fully prepared. ‘No matter what kind of question you throw at me now, I’m ready to answer.’

While I was filled with determination, his neat lips opened to speak, “Today, let’s go out together.” Surprised by the suggestion that seemed to come out of nowhere, I dropped my fork again. “What? Go out?” Has there ever been a time where I’ve been out with him before? Digging through 18 years’ worth of memories, the answer was ‘No.’ “Why?” I asked because I was taken aback by the sudden proposal but he answered immediately, “Just because.” My head was left in a daze and I felt a slight throbbing pain from that simple answer. ‘Father, seriously…why are you doing this to me?’

***

Currently, I was in the middle of a high-end shopping street, its concept similar to a modern shopping mall with several stores under its roof. “That one.” When my father pointed at a weird-looking owl watch, the store clerk who was with us immediately called out to his assistant

“Niel, add the owl watch!” I was getting a headache. Frustrated, I let out a sigh. ‘I don’t understand. Why is he being like this?’ I blinked, closing my eyes tightly for a moment before opening them. I was trying hard not to keep my eyes on something for too long. While I was busily browsing the store, my eyes landed on a porcelain rabbit. ‘It’s really expensive.’ In my previous life, pottery was something available to everyone, but in this life, it was a luxury item only used by a few. Perhaps that was why ceramic figures modeled after animals, flowers, and people were the envy of many. ‘Its appearance is a bit of a shame, it would’ve been nice if it looked a little more lovely…’ While others would’ve gushed over its magnificence and beauty, in my eyes, a porcelain rabbit colored with various pigments looked messy and strange. ‘I don’t understand anyone who would buy this for such a high price.’ At that moment, I felt a stinging gaze and quickly lowered my eyes. ‘Ah, this isn’t right…’ I had decided not to look at anything yet it seems I had been staring at this bizarre item for too long. As I was dwelling over my mistake, I heard my father’s voice. “That one as well.” My father’s fingers pointed at the porcelain rabbit I was staring at. I couldn’t help but frown.

‘Why does he keep buying everything I look at?’

Chapter 5 I followed him here, thinking it was just going to be a simple walk, but my father was going around this high-end street buying everything I looked at. ‘ So burdensome.’ Of course, shopping was part of my ‘New Life’ plans, but buying things thoughtlessly like this, was not. I had planned on getting things that matched my tastes. ‘Is he testing my patience to see how I’ll react?’ If I could, I wanted to just drop everything and go home. But in reality, I was just a Duke’s daughter who was unable to stand on her own two feet. There was no reason for me to disobey my father’s will. ‘Yeah, it’s my fault for being incapable.’ As I let out a small sigh, something was shoved in front of my face. Oh, it was the bizarre-looking porcelain rabbit I had been looking at in the store earlier. ‘If I reveal it was a mistake….I’ll probably get in trouble, right?’ Left with no choice, I accepted the figure as I heard my father speak. “Let’s go.” For some reason, my father looked a bit more relaxed than usual, to the extent that one may think something good happened. ‘Well it’s definitely not from bothering me like this, maybe it’s that.‘

I sighed while glancing at the porters. It seemed my father was the type to relieve stress by shopping. Careful not to ruin the mood, I cautiously walked behind him. At that moment, someone came into view. ‘It’s a woman, but she’s wearing a sword?’ In the Empire, where gender discrimination was very much real, it was hard for one not to notice a woman walking around with a sword as it was a rare sight. ‘I thought women could no longer join the order ever since the captain of the Empress’ royal guards, Yulia, went missing.’ Maybe it was because she had been in the service since before? Though people had been talking about it, I hope that there will come a time where women can serve as knights* again. “Wait here for a moment.” I watched my father approach the woman. ‘Do they know each other?’ As soon as they disappeared from view, I felt the shift in attention of the people around me. “Just now, wasn’t that the Duke of Floyen?” I began to hear whispers and it seemed like they were looking at me–it was unpleasant. ‘Ah, I want to go somewhere where it’s quiet and rest –’

As I began to shuffle somewhere, Geraldine*(1), my cousin and guard, called out to me, “Juvellian. Where do you think you’re going?” Meeting Geraldine’s eyes, I frowned when I sensed that they seemed to convey his thoughts about how I was probably going to cause some kind of trouble. “There are many eyes here, Sir Geraldine, you shouldn’t speak to me so casually.” He seemed startled by my scolding, but with an embarrassed face he quickly corrected himself, “Where are you trying to go?” “There’s something I want to buy over there.” Following my finger which pointed to a sparsely populated corner shop, Geraldine’s face hardened. “Really…you wish to go there?” Seeing his strange expression, I turned around but immediately froze.

‘Ha, of all things…why did I have to pick that kind of place?‘ While I was regretting my actions, Geraldine spoke in a sarcastic voice, “I’ll respect Milady’s tastes.” I couldn’t say it wasn’t my preference at this point, so I merely nodded my head in response.

“Thank you.” Walking into the store with Geraldine, we were greeted by a man whose appearance resembled that of a bear. “Welco-…Oh? Why is such an angel gracing my shop with her presence?” Even if it was a grimy shop that I had just walked into, I was embarrassed receiving such excessive praise. “Ah, you see—” “Did you come to buy something?” ‘I don’t think I can say I’m not here to buy anything…’ I glanced at Geraldine, but saw he was distracted by something else. “Oh, this gauntlet! I like it.” I glared at Geraldine who had already become distracted when someone came up next to me. “How much?” Though he had only said one word, the bleak voice was cold enough to make one’s knees tremble. Glancing sideways, I saw a man wearing a robe with a hood that covered his face. ‘He looks a little suspicious.’ “That’ll be 10 silvers, sir!” The shop owner spoke in a lively voice as the man dug into his pocket. ‘He’s quite tall. Looking at his high nose, he also seems to be a pretty good-looking man…’

Then, I caught a glimpse of crimson eyes looking at me. I quickly lowered my gaze, but our eyes had already met. ‘Ah, so embarrassing. I should apologize, right?’ At that moment, I heard an off-putting voice speak in my direction. “What are you looking at?” Wha–look at him speaking to me so casually. Though I was the one who was rude first, I didn’t want to obediently apologize to someone who spoke so disrespectfully. “Well, you see…that thing you’re trying to buy is actually what I was looking for.” Hearing my answer, his face became stiff. “You wish to buy….this?” Only seeing what the item was now, I became quiet. ‘Ah…why did it have to armor polish?’ Typically a knight in armor was the image one would have when picturing a knight, but that was only when there was a battle. There was no need for a knight to wear armor if there was no war going on. In short, the polish was a useless item. “Yes! I’ll buy it!” I shouted in brave spirit, not wanting to admit that I had been sneaking glances at the man. “The decorative armor in my house have lost their shine so I must buy that polish.”

The shop owner nodded at my answer. “If you wish to polish all the armor in your house, just one will not be enough.” “Huh? No, I just need one…” The owner didn’t hear my words, however, and continued, “Wait just a moment, I’ll go look in the back for some more!” It wasn’t until the shop owner disappeared that I realized I had just unexpectedly made an impulsive purchase. ‘To think I’d be buying useless armor polish…..I no longer have the right to be criticizing my father.’ While I was lamenting over digging my own grave, the man next to me placed a gold coin on the counter, picking up the polish before turning around. If it was a small amount, I would’ve ignored it, but a single gold coin was more than enough to provide a commoner and his family with two weeks worth of meals. “Are you not going to take your change?” I was sure I spoke clearly, but there was no response from the man, as if he didn’t hear what I had said. “The change!” I said it again while following behind him, but he continued to pretend he didn’t hear me. No way, is he deaf? Maybe that’s why he misheard how much it cost. Thinking that was the case, I began to feel somewhat sorry for him. I called out once more just to check. “Hey, can you not hear me?”

At that moment, he turned his head to glare at me. ‘Well, doesn’t seem like he’s deaf.‘ Despite being embarrassed, I said what I had to say. “I’m saying this because I think you misheard the amount, but it was 10 silvers.” It seems the noise must’ve caught Geraldine’s attention because he chose that moment to call out to me, “Milady, what seems to be the problem?” “Uh, you see—” I tried to explain the situation but the man had already left the store. ‘Geez, is the money going to rot?‘ I was frowning in bewilderment when the shop owner returned. “Hohoho, milady! It just so happens that I have exactly ten left in stock!” “Oh no, ten is a bit….” I was trying to say I didn’t need it but the shop owner continued to speak, preventing me from finishing my words. “All of this will cost one gold coin! Oh, what’s this? I see you’ve already paid!” One gold–the amount I had to pay was exactly the amount the man left behind. “That aside, I can’t believe that thief-like man just left without even paying!” I tried to clear up the owner’s misunderstanding, “No, that’s not it…”

“That fucking bastard!” I had to suffer through his long rant cursing out the man before I could tell him the truth. “That one gold, that man is the one who left it behind.” The shop owner awkwardly responded, “Oh, you should’ve said so earlier.” ‘Is he blaming me right now? He wasn’t even trying to listen to me, only saying whatever he wanted to say…’ I vowed to never step into this store ever again.

***

Inside a carriage, which was in a hidden place, a bobbed-haired woman was nervously waiting for someone. ‘Why isn’t he coming?’ At that moment, someone entered the carriage and the woman let out a sigh of relief. “My Lord, I’ve delivered the scheduled date of your visit to Duke Floyen. “ “Alright.” Though the voice sounded cold as usual, it also sounded a bit irritated. Noticing the change, the woman asked him, “Did something happen?”

A woman who seemed to lack fear and a dog that hovered around her, baring his teeth as if in warning . A wave of annoyance washed over the man, but strangely enough, the hostility vanished the moment he recalled the woman’s eyes. Recollecting what had just happened earlier, the man opened his mouth with a frown. “No, nothing happened.”

***

‘I’m so tired.‘ After I left the store, I was in the middle of trying to restore my exhausted mind when I heard a voice, “Juvellian, where were you?” Seeing the stiff face of my father, I quickly answered, “Ah, there was something I had to buy.” Then, my father turned to look at Geraldine who was holding the luggage. “What is that?” “Armor polish, sir.” Hearing Geraldine’s reply, my father turned to stare at me with a slight frown before sighing. “Let’s go.”

That’s right, you’ve been buying a bunch of useless things so you can’t scold me for doing the same thing–that is, if you have a conscience. Walking with my father again, another obstacle appeared before me. ‘Oh, of all things, why stairs.’ It may have been because I had been following my father for several hours without a break, but my feet were slightly in pain. I refused to let it show, however, because I knew the final fate of the original novel’s Juvellian who had messed with her father’s temper. ‘Let’s hold it in for a little longer. I may have to suffer a bit now, but surely the good days will come.’ Thinking of the big picture, where I would inherit my father’s wealth in the future, I tried to endure the pain in my feet. ‘Oh, what’s wrong with me?’ Suddenly, I felt a throbbing headache and my vision went black. I was in the middle of climbing up the stairs when I lost the strength in my legs. “Ack!” Thankfully, I managed to prevent myself from falling by grabbing onto something solid ‘Phew, I’m saved.’ As soon as my vision returned, I looked up, only to freeze immediately when I saw what I had been holding onto. “What are you doing?” No matter the lack of things that were available, why did it have to be my father’s arm that my hands chose to grab?

Chapter 6 “Ah, I’m sorr-“ Not wanting to offend my father, I quickly apologized. I made to move my hand but was prevented by my father who grabbed my wrist. “Stay still.” All of a sudden, my field of vision shook. I let out a gasp when I found myself in my father’s arms, in the famous princess carry that was too embarrassing to even say out loud. “Um, F-Father?” I was embarrassed to be in this position in front of so many eyes that I ended up stuttering, which was unlike me. Instead of answering, he began walking somewhere while carrying me in his arms. “We’re going back to the carriage.” Hearing that we were going back, I looked up at him in surprise. Cold, icy blue eyes and a strained face. It seems he was annoyed that I disrupted his plans. “Father, I’m really okay.” I tried to appease him but was ignored. “Be quiet.” Stuck being held in the embarrassing princess carry, I felt ashamed. ‘Why is today like this?’ First, the incident at the armor shop earlier and now this. Was it because of stress? For some reason, my head kept throbbing in pain.

When I was finally seated in the carriage, my father proceeded to take off my shoes, but I couldn’t find the opportunity to say anything. ‘Ah, it hurts.’ I felt a stinging sensation on the back of my heel, leaving no doubt that it was scraped. ‘I’ll have to put some medicine on it when I get home.’ While I was enduring the pain, I heard a hard voice speak up. “Why didn’t you say anything?” It seems my father was in a really bad mood because I disrupted his schedule. ‘That’s why I said I was fine when you insisted we go back’ The stress was piling up quite heavily, but I tried hard not to show my discomfort. “It’s not a big deal, we can resume our shopping.” I answered calmly, pretending nothing was wrong. This way he wouldn’t think of me as useless. ‘This should be fine, right?’ Contrary to my expectations, I heard a cold voice dripping with ice. “We’re going home.” “Huh? But…” “Stop saying nonsense and stay still.”

Closing my mouth at his words which stopped me from saying anything further, I let out a sigh. Despite doing my best to be nice and obedient all day, my father’s expression wasn’t good. ‘Ah…it’s so hard to please my him.’ It might’ve been because of the piled up stress, but my forehead felt hot and my head was still throbbing. ‘Why have I been feeling like this since earlier?’ I could sense that my body felt a bit weirder than usual. “Juvellian.” At the sound of my name, I looked up at my father, who sighed before opening his mouth again. “Soon I’ll find a nice……color……your thoughts…..” That’s strange. My father’s voice kept breaking off and, for some reason, my head felt numb and I couldn’t think properly. ‘Well, whatever. It should be fine if I just say yes to everything.’ Afraid that I would offend him if said no, I merely nodded my head at his words. My head felt strangely heavy. Feeling more of my strength leave me, I could no longer keep my head propped up. I heard my father’s voice, “What’s wrong?” Fortunately, I was able to hear that clearly. ‘Nothing’s wrong, so you don’t have to worry about me.’ But before I could voice my thoughts, I saw his eyes widen in surprise.

“Juvellian?” The sound of my father calling out my name was the last thing I remembered before everything went black.

***

A carriage with the crest of a white lily and sword, symbolizing the House of Floyen, could be seen in the distance. The butler, who was waiting for their arrival, had a smile on his face. ‘He seemed excited to be going out on a date with his daughter, I wonder if it went well?’ Recalling the image of his master earlier in the morning, interrogating the maids on what his daughter liked, the butler failed in trying to suppress his smile. Soon, the carriage arrived at the mansion and the butler lowered his head to greet his master. “Your Grace, you’ve retur—” The smile quickly disappeared from the butler’s face, his eyes widening in shock. “M-Milady!” Juvellian, who looked sickly pale, was being held in the duke’s arms like a lifeless doll. “W-What on earth….”

Flustered, the butler was at a loss for words but a harsh voice made him gather his senses. “Derrick.” Though his face was hardened like solid ice, there was a sense of panic in the duke’s eyes. “Call for Allen immediately.”

***

When I was a child, there were a few times I had gotten sick. Perhaps it was because it was never severe, but my father had never shown up during those times. My father’s indifference towards me when I was ill used to make me quite sad, but I guess I was not as emotional as I was when I was younger. “….Wa…ke….up…” Hearing the sound of muffled murmuring in my ear, I tried to open my eyes. Though my vision was quite blurry, I could make out a distorted face of a man. My body felt like it was floating on clouds, I couldn’t tell if this was a dream or reality. “Juvel!” That’s strange. There’s no way you would call me by that name nor look at me with a face that looked as if you were about to cry. “Please, no, if I lose you too I’ll—”

They say dreams were the manifestations of your unconsciousness, reflecting your deepest desires. “Please wake up.” Really, what a cruel dream. With that thought, I sank back into darkness.

***

When I finally came to my senses, I saw that I was on my bed. “Milady, are you all right?” The first thing I saw was the face of the family doctor, Allen. Only then did I remember that I had collapsed earlier. “Allen, how long have I been out for?” “You’ve been asleep for four days.” I looked around the room with a bit of hope. I saw the maids looking at me with worried eyes. “Milady, are you really okay?” Marilyn, Julia, Sella. As expected, my father was nowhere to be seen. ‘Well, it’s not like I was expecting him in the first place.’

When my father never showed up to my debutante ball, I knew what he thought of me. To him, my existence was nothing more than an annoying byproduct. Allen perked up when he heard the sound of the door opening. “You’ve come, sir?” Thinking it was probably Derrick, I turned my head, only to widen my eyes in shock. The one who came in through the door was my father, not Derrick. ‘How come?’ While I was staring at him in astonishment, he placed a slight hand on top of my head. “I see you’re awake.” Unlike the low voice I just heard, the hand on top of my head felt quite warm. ‘Am I dreaming?’ I still couldn’t believe the strange feeling, I didn’t even realize I had been staring at him. The hand on my head fell. “Get some rest.” Staring blankly at the retreating figure that left the room, I let out a small laugh. ‘Don’t get ahead of yourself, Juvellian.’ I recalled the image of my father that I had burned deep inside of me ever since I was young, as well as the way he had abandoned me in the original novel. It wouldn’t look good to his subordinates to give off the image of a

heartless father, turning a blind eye to his sick daughter. That was probably why he came to see me just now. Deciding not to have any ridiculous expectations, I buried any lingering hope.

***

After Allen advised me to stay still and fully rest for at least a day, I decided to read a book on my bed. ‘I’m so bored.’ I would’ve enjoyed it if it was a general novel, but the book I was reading was about business and personnel management. ‘This is what I get for skipping out on studying’ One would wonder why a Duke’s only daughter would bother with studying, but it was because reality wasn’t as great as it seemed. The chances of my father handing down his title to an incompetent person like me were nonexistent, he may even bring in a new wife and give birth to a new heir. In that case, I would either get married and become independent from him, or live on my own with some inherited property. Actually, I had no thoughts of getting married. ‘The moment I get married, the risks I have to deal with will be much higher’

In this conservative Empire, there were many restrictions on the activities of married women. Women must be diligent in maintaining the reputation of the family, as well as her own reputation as the lady of the house. In addition, if the husband was incompetent, she may have to restrict her spending when considering her husband and children. ‘That goes against my plans of being able to live my life, spending and playing as much as I want till the day I die.’ That left only one option. ‘If I become independent after receiving some of the inheritance, I have to be able to protect that money.’ Of course, if I’m lucky, I might receive a lot of money and maybe even a lower title–but the problem laid in what came after. Regrettably, the only things I learned after reincarnating as Juvellian were basic knowledge and etiquette one must know as a noble. In other words, it will be difficult for me to survive on my own. Usually, in these circumstances, one could reach independence by increasing his wealth but I knew my place. ‘Not just anyone can run a business.’ Although I carried knowledge of the modern world, there weren’t many things I knew how to make. Besides, it’s not like I was good at speaking or doing business, nor did I have any good connections. I would most likely find myself in debt and go bankrupt. ‘The answer is to receive and maintain the proper amount of money from my father, I just haven’t figured out how to do it yet.’ I let out a sigh when I came to an unsatisfying conclusion. Then, I heard a knock on my door.

Chapter 7 “Milady, there are letters that have arrived for you.” ‘As expected, they came.’ Although my own personal reputation was rock-bottom, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the amount of interest directed towards my father, a living hero, was unmatched in society. It was inevitable that I’d receive some letters. “Come in.” Marilyn came in with a silver tray which held a pile of letters on top. “Here they are, milady.” As I was reading through the letters, I couldn’t help but let out a little laugh. Out of the dozens of letters I had received, not a single one sounded genuine in their concern for my health. Amazing. ‘Well, that just means I’ve been living a wasteful life.’ Though I felt quite bitter, I had no plans on getting even the slightest bit upset over something so insignificant like this. ‘It’s something I brought upon myself anyway.’ I spent all of my time only looking at Mikhail that I had paid no attention to anyone else. If anyone got in my way, I unleashed my wrath on them. Mikhail was the only one I had ever hinted favor towards. It was no surprise I became a loner and had no one but myself to blame. “Milady, would you like me to clean up the letters?”

Marilyn’s sudden voice interrupted my thoughts. It seems she thought I was just going to skim through them before moving them aside. “No, I’ll be replying to all of them myself.” Marilyn seemed startled by my answer. “You…you’ll be responding to these formal letters yourself, milady?” I faintly smiled at her words and responded, “That’s right. They were all expressing concern over my health so I should be responsible for writing back myself.” I knew the senders behind these letters didn’t actually care about my health, but the situation didn’t allow for me to ignore them like usual. The nobles’ antagonism towards me was because I had been ignoring them….I had to do some damage control and appease them. No matter how bad one’s reputation was, it could be changed if one worked to show a better image than before. With that reason, I was determined to change my own image. And although writing letters were part of that plan, I found myself already running into a wall. ‘But what am I supposed to write?’ Because I had no interest in anyone else, I didn’t even know the tastes of the few people that I managed to keep as personal connections. Thus, I had no idea what to write. ‘I don’t even know enough about them to leave compliments.’ I glanced towards Marilyn. ‘Now that I think about it, Marilyn was the one who always wrote the replies in my stead.’

The typical maid was in charge of completing tasks such as cleaning and doing the laundry. A personal waiting maid, however, was different from the average maid. In addition to having to assist the nobles, they had to be good at speaking and socializing as well. As a result, these higher maids were usually someone from the educated middle-class or children of a fallen noble family. In other words, their role could be compared to that of a modern secretary. “Marilyn, I have a request.” “I will listen to any order you give me, milady.” “Could you help me with the letters?” Marilyn widened her eyes before looking at me with a puzzled expression. It should’ve come as no surprise that she reacted like that. If it was the old me, I would have never asked for help. ‘But I’m no longer the fool I used to be.’ Looking at Marilyn, I spoke, “Informing me of the preferences of each family we normally interact with is more than enough.” “I understand. I will do my best to assist you, milady.” At Marilyn’s pure intentions, I responded with a smile. “Thank you, it’s reassuring to have you help me.” After hearing my words, Marilyn’s face looked unsettled for a moment before it returned to its usual composure. “I will go bring the pen and paper for you.” ***

With a stiffened expression, Marilyn stood in front of the doors of the duke’s office while the head housekeeper, Mrs. Ferris, announced her presence. “Your Grace, Lady Juvellian’s personal maid is here.” Instead of an answer, the door opened instead. Swallowing nervously, Marilyn entered the room and the moment she looked inside, her fear turned into admiration. With his back to the huge windows, the light from the setting sun dyed the duke’s silver hair in red. It felt like she was staring at a painting. Continuing to stare absentmindedly at his figure, Marilyn was brought back to her senses only when the duke spoke. “What did Juvellian do today?” “A-After writing replies to letters, Lady Juvellian spent some time reading a few books, sir.” Hearing the maid’s stuttered response, the duke’s expression, which had been as stiff as a statue, subtly changed. “She was reading books?” A look of surprise washed over the duke’s face before it quickly disappeared. Staring at his deep blue eyes, Marilyn remained tense. “Which ones?” “Most of them seemed to be about managing territory.” His brows furrowed at Marilyn’s response. “What for?”

It was to no surprise that he responded back with a question that implied doubt, because his daughter, Juvellian, had never shown an interest towards books before. Marilyn recalled the words Lady Juvellian had said when requesting for another book:

“Your Grace, she said she didn’t want to be a burden on you….” “I don’t understand why she would waste her time reading things like that.” Although he sounded annoyed, Marilyn felt that there was something distinctly different in his tone. Before she even realized what she was doing, Marilyn found herself opening her mouth once more. “Y-Your Grace, perhaps…Lady Juvellian wanted to be able to carry a conversation with you?” Seeing the duke’s face harden at her words, Marilyn swallowed nervously. ‘Did I say something I shouldn’t have?’ “She doesn’t have to go to such an extent for something like that.” Despite the flat tone of his voice, the corners of the duke’s mouth were raised in a smile. It was such a wonderful sight to see that Marilyn couldn’t help but continue staring at the duke in a daze. “Please continue to look after my daughter,” said the duke, whose smiling face had quickly morphed to that of indifference. *** It has been four days since I started isolating myself in my room. I spent most of that time reading every day and ended up finishing all the books that I had brought from the library.

‘I need someone to go and bring me some more….’ I looked up at Sella. She was filling in for Marilyn, whom I had sent out earlier on a few errands. “Milady, is there something you need me to do?” Unfortunately, I couldn’t give Sella the task of bringing me new books. Unlike Marilyn, who had received a higher education, Sella didn’t know how to read beyond basic letters. ‘It’d be better if I go to the library myself.’ Afraid that she’d blame herself if she found out the reason why I wouldn’t assign her the task, I decided to give her a different job instead. “Sella, could you go and bring back some tea and chocolate cookies?” “Yes, of course!” When she left the room, I headed for the library after letting another maid know where I was going. ‘How tiresome. What should I read this time?’ Having those thoughts, I opened the door only to barely catch myself from letting out a scream. Why did my father have to be in the library right now!? “F-Father….G-good morning!” Ah, it seems I was really shocked, seeing as how I stuttered like that. Although I did greet him, I wasn’t expecting to get a response, much less any acknowledgement.

“It’s the afternoon, not morning.” I was rebuked in response to my greeting, which I wasn’t surprised by. Not one to get hurt by being corrected, I answered in a calm manner. “Yes, it seems so. That was my mistake.” Acknowledging my own mistake, I believed he wouldn’t have anything else to point out. But as I headed towards one of the bookshelves, I heard my father speak again. “That….that book is about territory management.” With a fierce look in his eyes, my father spoke to me while staring at the book I was holding. I guessed the meaning behind his hard expression. ‘It looks like he’s questioning why someone like me is even reading something like this.’ I quickly moved to put the book back in its proper place. “Yes, I was curious as to what kind of duties you had to carry out as the Duke.” I remained calm while giving an excuse, but my father’s face hardened further. “Why are you curious about that?” ‘Geez, is he displeased thinking that I may have a desire to manage over the fief?’ I replied in a dry tone that lacked ambition, not wanting him to misunderstand and see me as a greedy daughter. “It was out of pure curiosity, there’s no other meaning to it.”

I tried to minimize offending him as much as possible, but I saw him slightly frown at my words. I swallowed nervously, “I’m sorry for bothering you while you’re trying to rest. I’ll take my leave now.” “Juvellian.” As I was trying to slip out, I heard a cold voice call out my name. My father was staring at me with a hardened face that lacked any amusement. “Sit.” ‘Telling me to sit all of a sudden…does he have something to say?’ I was starting to get a headache from trying to figure out my father’s uncertain attitude. ‘Allen even advised me to take it easy…’ At this rate, the stress was going to make me collapse here at home. However, I couldn’t ignore my father who was staring at me with those fierce eyes of his. ‘Ah, I should sit down for now.’ I sat on the sofa across from my father. The feeling of the soft cushion made me drowsy, but I was too nervous thinking about what my father was going to say. “Juvellian.” I heard him call my name but soon doubted my own ears at his next words. “Do you know the three main things which make up a manor?”

I wasn’t expecting a quiz to be thrown at me all of a sudden, but I answered him immediately without revealing I was flustered. “The land that serves as the foundation, the lord who establishes and protects order, and the people that make up the productive power.” “You know it well.” “Yes, I read the entire thing.” Thinking that was it, I was about to ask him if I could be dismissed. “Then do you know about this?” My father’s quiz didn’t stop there. As if he was trying to check the contents of the book I had read, he continued to ask me question after question. ‘Just when is this going to end?’ Glancing at the clock, I saw that two hours had already passed and that it was already 3 o’clock. This was usually when I enjoyed my normal tea time. ‘Speaking of tea…Sella should be in my room with the chocolate cookies I asked her to get for me…’ As I was lamenting over the fact I could’ve been in the middle of eating the cookies by now, I heard a knock. “Your Grace, your guest has arrived.” My father rose to his feet when he heard the sound of Derrick’s voice behind the door. ‘Is it finally over?’ Thinking that our quiz time was finally over, I observed my father.

‘I beg of you, please leave now’ However, unlike my expectations, my father walked over to one of the bookshelves. “Your Grace?” Despite Derrick’s call for him again, my father remained silent. ‘Why is he looking for a book instead of leaving?’ Before I could think further on that thought, my father approached me while holding two books. “Read them.” After he handed the books off to me, I stared, with trembling eyes, at the retreating figure of my father. Once he left the room, I looked down at the titles of the books and became confused. ‘Father, giving an ordinary lady like me these books on general and military tactics… just what are your intentions?’

Chapter 8 It would’ve been better if I was given books on agriculture or business, that way it could be of help when I move to the countryside. The books my father ended up giving me, however, were completely irrelevant to my life. ‘But my father told me to read these so I have no other choice, right?’ For the purpose of becoming independent, I still had so many books left to read, so this was quite annoying. ‘Hm….Oh, a pendant?’ Embedded in the center was a large jewel the color of the sea, shimmering silver in the light. It looked quite familiar. ‘Where have I seen this before?’ After racking my brain for a moment, I realized it looked very similar to the one my father always wore around his neck. ‘Oh, it belongs to my father.’ It seemed he had forgotten to take it with him. Deciding to return it to him later, I grabbed the pendant and put it in my pocket. *** When I entered my room, I saw that Marilyn returned from the errand I sent her on earlier. “Did you have a safe trip?” “Yes, milady. I’ve delivered all the letters as you had requested.” “Good. Thank you for the hard work.”

As soon as I voiced my gratitude, Marilyn’s expression became strange once again. ‘Hm, was I being too much?’ Looking back, I realized that I didn’t like it when the work was harder than usual either. ‘I’ll give her a nice bonus later, but for now I should give something to cheer her up.’ I handed her the plate of chocolate cookies. “Here, you can have this” “Huh?” Not wanting to be mistaken as a shameless owner who was only throwing away her leftovers, I added, “These are new. I haven’t touched them yet.” “Thank you, milady. I’ll eat these well. While staring at her master with a confused look, Marilyn took the plate before bowing and leaving the room. After sending Marilyn off, I was absorbed in thought while sipping my tea. ‘I’ll be receiving responses to my letters soon’ Until recently, there had not been a single time where I responded back to a formal letter before. Therefore, the nobles probably weren’t expecting a formal reply from me either. But the moment I sent a letter I had written myself through my personal maid, the nobles were in a position where they would have to write one back. The only thing left to do was to be patient and wait. Though it was quite bothersome, I had no choice but to put up with it for the sake of my future. I

had to simmer down the nobles’ aversion towards me in order to live a peaceful life. *** As always, the royal family was the main topic of conversation among the nobles. “I wonder why the emperor still hasn’t called for the Crown Prince to return even though the borders are secure now?” “I’m curious about that as well. It’s almost time for the princess’ coming-ofage celebration. I wonder if we’ll finally be able to see their faces.” The Crown Prince and Royal Princess had yet to reveal their faces to high society. As a result, there was a lot of curiosity from the nobles towards the two royals. “Sir Louis, didn’t you say that your cousin is serving at the northern border?” “According to my cousin, the crown prince is always wearing a helmet, hence my cousin has never been able to see his face.” “Hm, do you think there’s a reason behind why he’s always wearing a helmet?” “Maybe he has a scar, or…..” As the conversation quickly became heated, the one who led the conversation spoke up. “Yes, that could be a possibility. However, that’s something we cannot confirm unless we see it directly ourselves.” Catching on quickly, another noble switched the topic of the conversation. “That aside, did you all receive a letter back from Lady Floyen?”

After the royals, the duke’s family was another topic that garnered a lot of interest and the other nobles quickly took the bait. “Yes, it seems she has matured.” There was a bit of pride evident on the face of the noble who had just spoken. It was because there were a limited number of people who had received replies from the duke’s daughter. A twisted voice interrupted, “We all know what kind of person she is, there’s no way she would’ve changed that quickly.” Aside from the few who had received replies, the ones who were critical of or held animosity towards Juvellian began to badmouth her. “That’s right! Did you all forget what kind of acts she has committed? It’s obvious someone else wrote the letters for her.” The ones who did not receive replies, but did not hold any animosity towards her, still expressed their doubts. “It’s strange for sure. For someone who does whatever she wants, I can’t believe she would do something like that.” It was inevitable that Juvellian’s change in behavior would attract the interest of nobles, because no one could deny that her powerful status and beauty were at the top of society. Therefore the nobles who had not received a letter, though they continued to gossip about her, there was a sense of envy that subtly hung over them. ‘I’ve had enough of this.’ A man was observing the other men invited to the party, and was disappointed by their change in attitude. “Come to think of it, what do you think about all this?”

The man glared at the young noble who had asked him the question. He frowned. “I think that you’re a very disrespectful person.” And then, the man turned his back and began to walk away. “S-Sir Mikhail!” The young noble called after Mikhail but he had already left the room. Coming out of the room, Mikhail clenched his fists and ground his teeth. ‘What do I think about all this?’ The image of her smile he last saw appeared in his head, causing a cold smile to appear on his own face not long after. ‘Ignoring only my letters, it’s obvious what that woman is trying to do. It’s likely this is just another scheme to get my attention.’ *** II. Why Are You Doing This To Me?

These past few days I have been enjoying my lavish homebody lifestyle, being alone in my room, and rolling around on my bed. ‘Hm, I’m bored’ Dinner was still two hours away so I had a lot of free time. As I was contemplating what I could fill that time with, something caught my eyes. ‘Oh, it’s the books my father gave me. I guess I’ll read them.’

Since I didn’t know when my father could surprise me with another quiz, it would be good to read them early and be prepared in advance. Picking up the book from the bedside table, I began reading. Initially, I thought it would be boring but I was soon surprised. ‘Huh, what is this?’ The book was describing a brilliant tactic but it felt like I was reading a novel about a hero. In other words, it was quite interesting and fun. So absorbed in the book, I didn’t even realize I had been sitting in an uncomfortable position. ‘Ugh, my arm is numb.’ Adjusting my posture, I felt something rustle in my pocket. ‘Ah, father’s pendant’ I marked where I left off with a bookmark then pulled out the pendant. A blue jewel resembling the sea. When held up against the light, it scattered about silver lusters. ‘Should I just keep it? It looks expensive.’ Though I coveted it, I didn’t want to get into any trouble for taking something that belonged to my father. ‘He tends to spend more time in his study than his room so I should go there.’ Heading for his study, I left my room and walked through a long corridor decorated with all sorts of paintings and sculptures. ‘No matter how I look at it, everything is so neat and clean.’

The white marble floor was spotless. It was probably due to the work of the servants who constantly swept and wiped it. ‘It must be really hard for our maids.’ I noticed the armor that was shining a little too brightly and knew it was karma. It’s probably from the armor polish I bought, right? With mixed thoughts, I walked through the sitting room. I would arrive at my father’s office after passing one more corner. “Please don’t try to persuade me any further.” The sound of voices coming from around the corner made me come to a halt. ‘That voice sounds quite familiar. Is it one of the servants?’ Then, a voice, which didn’t lose to the other voice in terms of its elegance, spoke up. “It’s not persuasion but a warning.” I immediately came to my senses. Unless I heard wrong, that was clearly the voice of my father. ‘Was there someone that could talk with my father for such a long time like this?’ Even Derrick spent no longer than one hour at a time with my father, but this man was here since lunch, meaning they’ve been together for at least five hours. ‘Just the fact that he’s able to hold a conversation with my father for so long makes him remarkable.’

At that moment, I heard the sound of the sitting room door next to the study open. Not wanting to be caught, I quickly hid behind the corner. Luckily, my spot was hidden from view by the pillar in front. Glancing at the hallway in front of the sitting room, I saw my father and the back of a younger man wearing a black cloak. ‘Wow, he’s really tall.’ He was above the average height for a man, taller than even my father. Rather than looking rough, his back looked quite nice. ‘But why does it feel like I’ve seen that back figure before?’ “Your interference is unnecessary.” Wanting to get a better look at the man’s face, I peeked my head out a little further. I let out a gasp. ‘..amazing..’ Used to my father’s face, most handsome men would leave me unimpressed. But after seeing this man’s beauty, I couldn’t help but admire his good looks. He had fine, black hair and crimson eyes which held a slight cold glint. His facial features were masculine, yet beautiful, looking almost unreal. The word “handsome” was not enough to describe his face. It was like art that a master artisan worked his best on. ‘Wow…It’s the first time I’ve seen someone who can stand next to my father without looking like a squid*’ The image they both gave off was cold, but the air surrounding them was slightly different. My father seemed more sharp and intelligent while the man seemed to give off a darker and more dangerous vibe. Then I had a sudden thought.

‘But who is this man? This is definitely the first time I’ve seen him, but why does it feel like I’ve seen him somewhere before?’ I quickly scanned the man. ‘An outfit that lets him move comfortably, a hooded cloak, and a large claymore sword on his back..’ Seeing such a huge sword, I concluded that he couldn’t be a knight or soldier. Since they fought in a line, wielding such a long, wide sword could injure fellow comrades. It didn’t seem right to call him a thief or assassin either. He would draw too much attention with that sword after all. The only occupations that I could think of that had no restrictions on the type of sword, were either a mercenary or a wandering swordsman. Then, I saw my father place a hand on the man’s shoulder. “Max.” Was that his name? Max? Hearing my father, who is not the type to call out someone’s name affectionately like that, my doubts grew stronger. I was trying to guess what kind of relationship they shared when I saw my father suddenly turn his head. ‘Huu, that was close.’ Quickly hiding behind the pillar again, my heart was racing from almost getting caught. When my heart finally calmed down, I frowned. ‘Wait, why am I even hiding?’

Chapter 9 ‘Wait, why am I even hiding?’ I was in the middle of questioning my own behavior when I heard my father speak again. “The sword exists not to shed blood, but to protect what is precious. But it seems you want to go against that judgment.” My father’s stern voice sounded so harsh that it almost unconsciously made me flinch. However, the young man, whom the scolding was directed towards, remained unfazed. “Rather than go against it, I simply feel there’s no need to create such a weakness.” The moment I heard him speak about weakness, I automatically gave a bitter smile. ‘Because I had many weaknesses and was lacking a lot as a person……No one needed me.’ In the past, my father had forsaken me and Mikhail, my fiance, abandoned me. I’m no longer upset about what happened…it’s just that my former self was pathetic and pitiful back then. I let out a deep sigh. “Sometimes people tend to become even stronger in order to protect their weakness.” I wonder what weakness my father has that he wants to protect? Status and honor? Or maybe it’s his men that he holds so dearly. After all, he had always valued and took his work seriously. ‘I don’t know what my father’s weakness is, but whatever it is, I’m sure he’ll be fine. Unlike me…’

The man’s piercing voice broke me out of my bitter thoughts. “Teacher.” ‘Did he say teacher? I never heard anything about my father having an apprentice.’ Shocked by the new revelation, I poked my head out slightly to take another look. “I do not want to listen to any more of your preachings. I’ll be taking my leave now.” The way the man spoke was so dry and without warmth that it made my father look affectionate in comparison. ‘To think he’d surpass my father in that aspect…’ I frowned while continuing to observe the two figures. “One day you’ll find one too. A precious existence that you’ll want to protect.” My father opened his mouth to speak once more. His voice sounded hard, yet affectionate at the same time. Never having it directed towards me, it was an unfamiliar tone. ‘There’s nothing for me to be upset about. I already drew a line.’ I have a long life ahead of me. I didn’t want to get hurt and shaken over something like this. ‘I shouldn’t be swayed by something like this.’ As long as I had decided to give up on receiving my father’s love, I told myself I wouldn’t get hurt by anything that he would say to me. He meant nothing to me anymore. I firmly strengthened my resolve as if I were burning a wound.

Then, I heard my father’s apprentice speak in a chilling tone. “I wonder about that. Rather than a precious existence, it seems I found a hiding rat.” The moment I heard the horrific word that instinctively brought out my fears, I came to my senses. ‘What? A rat?!’ Goosebumps rose all over my body due to extreme disgust. The depressing thoughts I had a few moments ago completely disappeared. ‘Where is it?’ I wasn’t in a position where I could move freely so I had to settle for looking around using just my eyes. Just thinking about the possibility of the revolting creature scurrying near me left me appalled. “Shall I catch it?” I furiously nodded my head in agreement with the voice of the man who was currently sounding like my savior. ‘Yes, please catch it!’ But someone prevented him from granting my desperate wish. “Don’t catch it.” The moment I heard those words, I greatly resented my father. ‘Father, are you really going to be like this?’ While I was complaining about my father in my head, I heard the harsh voice of his apprentice again.

“Why? Do you know each other?” “That’s right.” “What? Did I hear wrong?’ The last thing I expected to hear was that my father was on friendly terms with a rat, but I was able to quickly pull myself together. I remembered that this world I was currently in was a novel. ‘That’s right, fairy tales usually have humans and animals conversing with each other. Plus my father is fairly superior….It wouldn’t be surprising if he could talk to animals too. If that’s not the case, it would also make sense if it was just a rat my father saw often and couldn’t help but to grow some attachment towards.’ Although I tried to reason and convince myself of all these things, one problem still remained. ‘I still really hate rats!’ During one of my shifts as a convenience store part-timer, I ran into a rat that was as big as my forearm. The rat also seemed to be afraid of me, as it had hidden as soon as it saw me. But ever since then, I became wary whenever I had to go to the storage room. In the end, the incident made me quit my job, but I was able to say goodbye to the rat as a result. However, the problem now was that there was currently one in my house. The halls I passed, the library, my room. There would be no place where I would be safe from them. Moreover, who knows whether they touched and nibbled the food that I would be eating. ‘I absolutely hate it!’ I felt a sudden rush of courage.

‘If left alone like this, the rats could take over the whole house.’ Though I held no power nor authority, since I have no mother, I was the first Lady of the House. That alone was enough of a reason for me to get rid of the rats. ‘I’ll tell my father.’ Coming to this decision, I was gathering up my courage when I suddenly heard my father speak. “If you mess with that child in any way…I won’t forgive you, even if it’s you.” It was a chilling voice I had never heard from him till now. It almost felt like a warning directed towards me. I quickly corrected my decision. ‘For now, I’ll just go back to my room. My life is more precious, after all.’ Holding my father’s pendant tightly in my hand, I quietly escaped. *** As soon as Juvellian’s presence vanished, the tension in the air settled down slightly. ‘Those footsteps really bother me.’ The younger man frowned, unable to pinpoint the reason behind his discomfort. “Max.” Hearing his name called, Max turned to stare at his master. “Yes.” “Did you call that child a rat while being fully aware of who that child was?”

At a glance, his tone was no different than usual, but the look in his eyes revealed Regis’ furious state. It had been a long time since his master last took off his usual mask. “I do not know who it was.” There was only one person who could make his teacher so sensitive. Max had already figured out the identity of that someone, but he chose to scowl at his teacher instead. It had been ten years since Max had learned how to use a sword from his master, having first met him when he was 12 years old. Max knew how strict and blunt his teacher was. But there were a few moments where his master lightened up. “That was my daughter.” It was only during the times he talked about his one and only daughter. Max recalled the name he always heard his teacher say. “Juvel.” As soon as he said her name, Max saw the corners of the Duke’s mouth rise in a subtle smile. “That’s right.” He had only mentioned the daughter’s nickname, but it was enough to relieve some of the tension on his teacher’s face. The young man furrowed his brows. ‘I don’t understand.’ When he was young, the moment he lost his mother, his family became nothing more than an enemy who threatened his life. The one who taught

him how to wield a sword and protect himself during those terrifying times was none other than his teacher, Duke Floyen.

At one point Max held so much respect for his teacher that he wished to be like him. But he felt assured that that was no longer the case. ‘To think he himself would tie a rope around his neck* for someone like that.’ The teacher before him now looked pathetic in his eyes. An unsettled look passed over his face. His lips, which had been tightly closed, soon curled up into a crooked smile. ‘I’ll never create a weakness like you.’ Max was fully aware of the kind of humiliation his teacher was enduring due to his weakness. ‘No matter how strong you are, the moment a rope is tied around your neck, you become as weak as your weakness.’ Max’s face, which had been smiling cynically, quickly morphed back to that of indifference. His teacher, who had been observing him, seemed to have picked up on his thoughts. “Then, even if you’re not aware of it, have you ever had someone that repeatedly comes to mind?” Max scrunched his face in response to the unexpected question.

Recalling the unpleasant memory from a while ago, his face scrunched even further. The Duke let out a sigh.

“You should go before it gets too late.” After he heard the subdued voice of his teacher, the young man quietly drew up his hood. “Worry about yourself.” Max scowled at him, then left by jumping out the window. The Duke stared at the back of his apprentice. He was very skilled so there was no way he would get hurt. ‘It’s more serious than I thought.’ He had repeatedly drilled it in his apprentice to cherish all lives, but Max was becoming a cold-hearted man – killing his enemies without hesitation and using any means necessary for his goal. The Duke’s face darkened. ‘I was like that too.’ Through the war, Regis realized that weak people died easily. He despised, rather than sympathized, the weak. He thought it was natural that they would be left behind. The one who changed such a cold-hearted man was someone so weak and delicate that he was careful to even touch.

A soft smile appeared on the duke’s face, which had previously been clouded in darkness. ‘Max, you don’t know anything.’ For Regis, his daughter became the only purpose in his meaningless life. She became his salvation.

Regis wanted to let his foolish apprentice know what he didn’t seem to understand. ‘This child is the only reason I haven’t become a monster, the reason I can exist as a human being.’ All this time, his adorable daughter was the only reason he was able to endure without going insane. *** When I returned to my room, I told my maids that I thought I saw a rat. “A r-rat, milady?” “I’m sure I heard the butler say he hired someone to catch all the rats?” Marilyn shook her head at the other maids. “Since the house is so huge, there’s probably some that he’s missed. Just one or two is enough to bring about a big problem since they reproduce so quickly.” Just imagining the sight of the rats made my knees feel weak. ‘Euuu…So disgusting. One is scary enough….’ As if she had picked up on my disgust, Marilyn reassured me in a calm manner. “Please don’t worry, milady. I’ll report this to Mrs. Ferris and make sure no rat will ever be seen again.” After hearing those words, I was able to relax a little and even let out a small grin. ‘Yeah, it’s a good thing I didn’t step out earlier.’

If I had stepped out and told my father about the rat, it would’ve been for naught, since the servants were wary of him. It would have been useless to tell the servants. But because I didn’t leave my hiding place earlier, my father wouldn’t know I was there. He wouldn’t be able to guess that the reason I spread these rat rumors was that I had witnessed him and his apprentice. ‘Now I can just relax while the servants take care of the rat problem.’ *** “And so, we are currently gathering all the servants to catch the rat.” Mrs. Ferris, the head of the female staff and housekeeper, gave her report to the duke. Regis rubbed his forehead while letting out a small sigh. ‘It seems she misunderstood the conversation earlier.’ Wondering how he could ease his daughter’s worried mind, Regis became silent in serious thought. ***

Chapter 10 Mrs. Ferris, who sensed her master’s worry, carefully spoke, “Your Grace, though we have mobilized all the servants, we have not yet been able to catch the rat.” Closing his eyes, Regis heightened his senses. He could feel every servant’s presence as well as the presence of his daughter who was in her room. He could feel all life inside the mansion, but the presence of a little beast that was the symbol of filth, he could not. Regis opened his eyes and let out a sigh. ‘There’s no rat in the house so of course they’re unable to catch one.’ Unaware of her master’s inner thoughts, the housekeeper grumbled as if in complaint. “It’s not just the maids, Lady Juvellian also feels uneasy so we cannot just ignore the matter.” Regis flinched. ‘She’s feeling uneasy?’ “Call for Derrick.” The butler arrived shortly after the housekeeper was sent after him. “Master, you’ve called for me?” The Duke, who looked deep in thought, spoke. “Derrick.” “Yes?”

“I need your advice on something.” Derrick’s eyes widened as he grasped the serious tone of his master’s voice. ‘He needs advice….?’ His master had never asked for advice before. The Duke was the type to always settle things himself. Derrick suddenly became nervous; he had no idea what it could possibly be about. “Where do rats usually live?” Derrick wasn’t sure if he heard his master correctly. He stared at Regis with trembling eyes before responding. “I’m sorry? Rats?” When he heard Derrick’s stiff voice, Regis let out a sigh. “Never mind. It was a slip of tongue. How is the list of potential marriage candidates for Juvellian coming along?” Derrick was worried that the heavy workload was causing his master to act strange, but threw the worry away when the duke corrected himself. “Ahh, yes, we are looking at all young nobles from reputable families, as well as considering their looks, wealth, and social reputation. The list should be finalized by the end of today.” “I see.” Fortunately, it seemed the duke was in a good mood. Derrick breathed an inward sigh of relief before reporting what he always hesitated to mention. “Also…Sir Mikhail has sent another letter.”

The moment the name “Mikhail” was heard, the duke’s eyes changed drastically. “What did it say?” He spoke in a slow, thin voice. Derrick felt his knees tremble even though he wasn’t Mikhail himself. “As always, he’s been pressuring for a reply. He believes that Lady Juvellian is simply acting in order to get his interest.” “I see.” Although he continued to wear an unreadable expression, the duke’s eyes became frigid. Derrick was unable to say a word as he saw the duke’s chilling face. He stared nervously at his master. ‘He’s really furious…But then again, I don’t blame him.’ Derrick also thought that Mikhail went too far. Even if Juvellian were to still hold feelings for him, that didn’t mean Mikhail had the right to trample over her and question her character. Then, the duke rose to his feet. Seeing his master coming closer, Derrick became tense. ‘Does he want to read the letter himself?’ Believing his master wanted to see the letter, Derrick took out the letter. Regis, however, continued to walk past him instead. ‘Huh? What does he want to do?’ As Derrick turned his head, he heard a grim voice. “Burn it.”

By the time Derrick turned around completely, his master had already left the room. *** “Milady, I received a report that the rat has been caught.” “Really?” “Yes, they said that exactly one was caught in the trap! There hasn’t been any more since then…So it seems that one had just found its way to the mansion by chance!” I swept a hand over my chest when I heard Sella’s excited voice. ‘What a relief. The house is safe now.’ Feeling a sense of restored security, I let out a smile. “Milady, a letter has arrived for you.” Marilyn came in bringing in a silver tray which held a letter. This was the first reply I’ve received since I had sent out those letters a while back. I knew it was probably nothing more than a formality, but since this was the first time I was receiving a response from someone else, I had to read it. Holding the letter, I noticed the rose-patterned seal. ‘Is this letter from Count Arlo?’ Count Arlo…Our households were on friendly terms, and my relationship with their daughter was relatively not bad. Or rather, it would be more accurate to say it was not bad “yet.” ‘Is this a reply to the letter I sent back then?’

I opened the letter with a slight eagerness. My eyes widened when I saw what was inside. ‘An invitation?’ Opening the invitation, I saw a relatively long message, written in pretty handwriting. The sender was Count Arlo’s youngest daughter, Rose. She was known to be quite active in social circles. She was also destined to become one of the princess’ close friends, and would eventually be one of the characters who would want to bring me, the villainess, down. ‘Well, let’s see what she wrote.’ Worried it was just going to be empty words, I opened up and read the letter. ‘Hm?’ Its contents included a greeting, some small talk from Rose and an invite to a party celebrating her upcoming birthday. ‘She’s asking if I could attend her birthday party in 3 weeks if my health gets better by then.’ In high society I was pretty much a loner, so receiving an invitation felt like quite a blessing. I had no reason to turn her down. “Marilyn, could you get me some paper and a pen?” After receiving paper, a quill pen, and ink from Marilyn, I found myself slightly frowning. No matter how I looked at it, the yellow paper and black ink seemed a bit old-fashioned. ‘It looks too plain.’ Rose went as far as to send me an invitation, if I barely put any effort into my reply, it may offend her. I wasn’t just writing to anyone, I was writing to

someone who would be the princess’s close friend in the future, therefore it would be best for me to get on her good side. I needed to work hard to get rid of my death flag. ‘What would she like?’ Suddenly, I recalled the time when I first met her. I had passed by Rose at a party and noticed she seemed to enjoy wearing clothes that made her look quite lovely. In addition, it looked like she put a lot of effort into this letter in terms of her handwriting, as it looked quite pretty. ‘Well, it seems she would like those kinds of things.’ Having a feel for what I wanted to do, I called the maids. “Sella, I need you to get some flowers from the garden. Julia, I’ll need you to bring me some lace and ribbons.” The maids were quick to bring me what I wanted. “Milady, we have brought everything you had requested.” Great, now it was time to put my past experience of writing penpal letters to some good use. “M-Milady–!” The maids were shocked by what I did next but I paid them no heed. *** After receiving the news that Lady Floyen was lying sick in bed, a certain family had prepared and sent a formal letter and gift. Rose knitted her brows.

‘We have never received a reply before, so do we really need to regularly send a letter under the name of the House of Arlo like this?’ Lady Juvellian. Holding the high status of a duke’s only daughter, she was a beautiful, dolllike young lady. Rose once used to admire Juvellian. But the Juvellian she had seen in person was rude, cold, and haughty to everyone with the exception of Mikhail. Ever since she was ignored after trying to greet Juvellian, Rose began to loathe these formal relationships. But that was before she received the reply that Juvellian herself had written.

What kind of person was Lady Floyen again? Wasn’t she someone who considered everyone, except Mikhail, to be irrelevant? But the letter had clearly mentioned Rose’s name. ‘She knew my name! And she thought of me while she was thinking of roses?’

Though she had many friendly connections, she was still merely only an ordinary count’s youngest daughter. She was also occasionally teased by others who said that the name of the queen of flowers, ‘Rose’, didn’t fit her. But Lady Juvellian, someone who everyone paid attention to, had mentioned her name, causing Rose’s heart to skip and flutter. “Father! About the letter Lady Floyen sent–!” Traditionally, a count had a retainer who would write a letter on his behalf, but Rose was adamant that she be the one to write the reply herself. The problem came after that. Not knowing what to write, Rose let out a groan. In the end, she had only been able to write about her birthday party and extend an invite. In truth, Rose didn’t have any expectations towards Juvellian accepting her invitation. She simply wanted to write a reply to the letter where Juvellian had talked about her. But contrary to her expectations, Juvellian had sent another letter–a reply to the one Rose had sent. With trembling hands, Rose opened the letter.

Not only were the written contents first-class, but Rose also immensely adored the letter itself. The letter was decorated with small ribbons and pressed flowers, and surrounding the words in the middle was a border made of lace. It was quite aesthetically pleasing to look at. ‘She decorated and wrote this herself? For me…’ Rose couldn’t help but grin. Staring at the letter, she continued to feel waves of elation. It almost felt like she had become someone special. After reading the letter a few more times while lying in bed, she reached into her drawer for her letter sheet. ‘I should hurry and write a reply!’ But Rose paused just as she was about to dip her pen into the ink. ‘No. I can’t just send one like this.’ She made a fuss and shouted at her maids. “Emily! Bring some flowers from the garden! Laura, I need you to bring me some ribbons! The pretty and fancy ones!” “Milady, don’t tell me you’re planning on using them for the letter? If the Madam were to find out…”

After hearing Laura’s words, Rose asked quietly, “Is there no way?” Laura let out a sigh when she saw Rose’s desire. “Then I’ll bring the ribbon from the dress that was recently ripped.” Rose, whose face had lightened up again, nodded her head. “Okay!” *** I let out a sigh while opening the letter Rose had sent to me. ‘Ha…I didn’t think I’d receive another reply….’ I definitely said that we should stop exchanging letters and wait until we see each other at the party…It seems she didn’t catch on to my words. ‘I’ll have to work on my writing.’ On top of that, the letter she wrote was especially long, giving me a bit of a fright. ‘Ah..What should I even write in response?’ Though I had let out another sigh, I couldn’t help but smile a little as I read her letter. Seeing the flowers and ribbons that crudely decorated the paper, I could only assume she was trying to copy what I had done to the letter I sent her earlier. Despite being poorly made, it didn’t look that bad.

Chapter 11

‘How cute–is it because she’s still in her teens?’

The long letter could be summed up as follows:

.•° ✿ °•.

°•. ✿ .•°

Rose had written me almost 3 pages worth of compliments and described, in great detail, how magnificent her upcoming party was going to be.

‘Seeing how she wrote about her expectations so candidly, there’s no doubt she’s expecting something from me.’

Letting out a sigh, I carefully put away the letter before turning to Marilyn.

“Please prepare for an outing, I need to go downtown.”

“Pardon? Was there something you needed? If you just give us the word, we can call and bring in a merchant here, milady.”

“No, it’s because I want to go and pick out something in person.”

Although Marilyn continued to give me a curious look, I remained stubborn.

‘Rose will surely be disappointed if I get her something without much thought, so even if it’s bothersome, I’ll have to go pick something out myself.

We weren’t even very close so the intent behind her excessive flattery was clear.

‘She most likely wants me to bring a special gift.’

Due to my status as a duke’s daughter, it wasn’t strange for people to have certain expectations of me. It’s just that those expectations were a bit burdensome.

I left the house while pondering over what kind of gift would be appropriate.

***

High society was noisy once again with the latest gossip on Juvellian.

“Oh my, isn’t it shocking news that that arrogant Lady Floyen didn’t ignore an invitation for once?”

“Yes, it’s quite fascinating…With the exception of the Imperial family, she has never accepted an invitation from anyone before”

“The daughter of Count Arlo seemed pretty ordinary to me, I wonder what kind of charm she holds that made Lady Floyen act like that?”

“Not to mention, many ladies have started decorating their letters with pressed flowers and ribbons.”

“I wonder if Lady Floyen knows she’s the one who started that trend?”

A young man, who was quietly listening in to the conversations between the ladies, turned around and walked away.

‘Count Arlo, was it?’

Exiting the banquet hall, he quickly stepped into a waiting carriage.

“Head for home.”

The place the carriage arrived at was none other than the estate of Marquess Hessen.

“You’ve arrived, milord?”

Instead of an answer, the young man took off his coat and held it out to the servant. The servant quickly lowered his head, taking the coat.

“Let the butler know.”

There was a moment of silence, perhaps in hesitation, but a firm voice continued to speak over the servant’s lowered head.

“That I’ll be attending Count Arlo’s party.”

“Yes, Young Master.”

Before his servant could leave the room, the young man swiftly added,

“Ah, also….Were there any letters that came for me?”

The servant shook his head.

“I’m afraid not, milord. Was there a letter you were waiting for?”

The young man ignored his servants question, choosing to send him out instead.

“Nevermind. You may leave.”

The moment the servant left the room, the man gritted his teeth, holding a piercing glint in his eyes.

‘So this is how you’re going to be–Juvellian!’

No matter how much he thought about it, his only conclusion was that this was all an act. He sent a letter with the affection of a former fiance, but till the end, the woman, who had always been like an annoying puppy, never gave a reply.

He couldn’t accept that the woman was ignoring him like this.

‘Don’t tell me…Are you dissatisfied with the amount of attention I’m giving you right now? You want more?’

He tried to rationalize her actions, but it seemed to burn his insides even more.

‘Juvellian, just what are you scheming?’

***

‘Ah, all I wanted was to live and go about my day quietly– but it seems that will be quite hard to accomplish.’

Rolling my eyes, I glanced at the people who were following me.

‘Geraldine, Owen, Castro, Todd…’

Ten of my family’s knights, who were all top-tier in terms of their skill, were surrounding me in a guard formation.

‘To think I would have this many stuck to me for a simple shopping trip’

It was a bit burdensome, but there was nothing I could do about it. It was the condition I had to accept in order to receive my father’s permission to go out today.

‘Just one or two guards would have been more than enough….’

I thought I would’ve had a quiet shopping trip as long as I didn’t create some kind of disturbance. I didn’t think there would be anything that would make me stand out, but to think a variable like this would come up.

‘Well, at least there’s not that many people right now. Now..Where is the workshop?’

While being accompanied by my guards, I looked around and took in my surroundings. There were three workshops in the near vicinity which handled handicrafts for women. The most famous of the three was Kerrin’s Workshop, but that was not the place I had chosen.

‘I’ll be cursed at later if I get someone a gift from there.’

Kerrin’s Workshop would later receive backlash from the public for hiding the fact the material used for their goods were harmful to the body.

If Rose were to become ill due to a gift she received from me, I would become Count Arlo’s public enemy. I didn’t even know if my relationship with Rose would turn bad like it did in the past or not, therefore it’d be best if I avoided that route.

Wrapping my thoughts, I began walking around again.

‘Oh, I see the sign.’

Two workshops came into view.

Fyodor’s Workshop, which boasted a long tradition but was now on the verge of going out of business, and Grada’s Workshop, which had multiple artisans gathered together to systematically produce goods.

I took a step towards my first destination.

When I finally came to a stop, the leader of my guards, Geraldine, let out a sigh.

“Milady, are you trying to go in here?”

It was only natural that his voice held doubt. The place my feet had carried me to was none other than the shabby building of Fyodor’s Workshop.

‘It’s definitely this place.’

A normal person, if they kept up with the floating rumors, would avoid a place like Fyodor’s, which was just about to go under. But I, Juvellian, chose to come here despite being fully aware of those rumors.

“Yes, I am.”

After answering Geraldine, I stepped into the store. I took in my surroundings, noticing the undesirable goods around the shop and the figure of a man sitting so lackadaisically.

A normal person would’ve backed away at the sight, but I did the opposite and approached the man instead.

The man’s bangs were long and disheveled, enough that it was hard to make out his face. He looked young in his shabby clothes, yet his sunken eyes made him look lifeless.

“I apologize, but I’m currently not in a state where I can make anything right now. I don’t know whose precious lady you may be, but I ask that you find another workshop.”

His words were not even enough to be a greeting. Instead, it was clearly a refusal.

Despite his refusal, I laughed with conviction.

‘Indeed, I came to the right place.’

Other people would’ve left while throwing a fit, but I knew exactly why this man before me was being like this.

‘He’s facing a slump from the pressure he received after inheriting the family business.’

The owner of Fyodor’s Workshop, Ian Fyodor. He was under tremendous pressure to do as well as his father and grandfather, both of whom were renowned artisans. From some point on, Fyordor was unable to make anything, causing his workshop to be on the verge of collapse.

“I’d like you to make something for me, Ian Fyodor.”

“Why me?

Ian’s powerless voice held a strong sense of distrust.

Well, I understand. A normal person definitely wouldn’t see me as normal, but I had a reason for being so adamant.

‘That’s because you, Ian Fyodor, are going to become a distinguished artisan!’

In six months, the princess was going to wear a one of a kind necklace at her birthday party, which would then shake high society and be highly talked about. The man behind the necklace, Ian Fyodor, would then be praised as the empire’s greatest artisan.

‘His works will become more expensive then, so it’ll be good if I buy a lot of his goods now and form a connection early.’

And so, I came to do some investing for my lavish future. My eyes sparkled when I looked at my lottery ticket, I mean Ian.

“You are the only one who can make what I want.”

“So are you threatening me now?”

“Huh? What do you mean ‘threatening’?”

“I mean, just now…”

Seeing as how he never finished his words, I turned around and narrowed my eyes at my knights, thinking they were the cause behind Ian’s hesitation. However, the knights looked preoccupied, each doing their own thing.

‘There’s no way those salary thieves would do such a thing.’

“Is there some kind of problem?”

I asked him a question, but Ian only answered me back coldly.

“Why are you being so persistent?”

“Well, it’s because I believe that you’ll be able to make something way better than anyone else.”

Hearing the sincerity in my words, Ian’s lips twitched.

“You….Believe in me?”

“Yes.”

I was imagining how much I could make by selling his goods in the future when a low voice interrupted my thoughts.

“Could you tell me what kind of work you wanted me to make?”

It was a rigid voice, but permission nonetheless.

‘Did I finally succeed in being able to obtain the artisan’s goods?’

Putting my excitement on hold, I gave him ideas of what I wanted him to make.

‘All that should be simple enough for him, right?’

***

“Your Grace, here is the finalized list of potential marriage candidates.”

Taking the document from Derrick, Regis scanned and confirmed the contents, letting out a small frown in the process.

‘Why is this brat’s name on here….’

The Duke clenched his teeth, drawing a circle around the name, and called out to Derrick.

“Derrick, take this name out and–”

At that moment, the door to his office opened. It was his aide, Roy Hamilton.

“What is it?”

It had to be something of great concern if it was enough to cause Roy to barge in without notice.

His aide gulped nervously before answering,

“The Emperor sent a messenger. He wants you to come to the palace immediately. ”

Chapter 12 I tried my best to ignore the sound of my knights following me, choosing to focus my attention on my own thoughts instead. ‘I bought the makeup, color ink, and paper. What else–Oh, this looks nice?’ Even though I had already finished picking out a present for Rose, I decided to shop around some more since I was already out. ‘I was too busy being wary of my father last time so I wasn’t able to look around properly.’ Letting out a sigh, I remembered the item in my drawer that I still had to return. ‘When should I return the pendant? I hope I won’t get in trouble for keeping it with me for so long without saying anything.’ While I was starting to grow anxious from my thoughts, something caught my eye. ‘Wow, this is quite neat and pretty.’ Silver-rimmed cuff buttons with a blue jewel in the center. I could picture my father wearing them and had no doubt they would look stunning on him. ‘Oh, I could give these to him as a gift when returning the pendant. That should make him feel a little better.’ And so, a suitable bribe was picked out for the purpose of maintaining the appropriate relationship with my father. I turned to the merchant, pointing to the cuff buttons without an ounce of hesitation. “I would like to buy these, please.”

The merchant then placed the cuff buttons in a wooden box before handing it to me, completing the transaction. ‘This should be enough, right?’ All of a sudden, I was interrupted by someone who seemed to recognize me. “Oh? Well, if it isn’t Lady Floyen?” ‘The one who had a mouth of a poisonous snake, the nosy Rydian.’ Famous for being the head gossipmonger among social circles, Rydian was known to have a venomous tongue. His reputation was so poor to the point where I tried to avoid this man even before I regained the memories of my past life. “This is the first time I’ve seen you since my aunt’s birthday party. “ Including the fact that he was Mikhail’s cousin on his mother’s side, Rydian was the worst person to run into. ‘If one sees their cousin’s ex-girlfriend, shouldn’t they act like they don’t know her?’ In contrast to my inner turmoil, I returned his greeting solemnly. “Yes, it’s been a while, Lord Doyle.” “I’ll be disappointed if you address me so formally like that as this isn’t the first time we’ve met.” Pressing a kiss on the back of my hand, Rydian continued while revealing a greasy smile. “Please, call me Rydian, my lady who is as beautiful as daffodils.”

Since we were only acquaintances who did not know anything beyond each other’s faces, it was not appropriate for him to be kissing my hand nor asking me to call him by his name. I wanted to point out his rudeness, but didn’t want to give any opportunities for this loose lipped person to spread anything about me. ‘It’ll be troublesome if he goes and talks to Mikhail about me.’ I quickly removed my hand from his grasp and spoke to him with a firm voice. “Though I would love to talk with you more, I’ll have to excuse myself as I have a prior commitment.” Rydian revealed a smile while speaking languidly. “What is it that has you in such a hurry, as if you’re trying to run aw–” “It’s very important.” But I cut him off with a sturdy voice. He had plenty reason to feel offended, but Rydian only smiled cheekily. “Ah, I see. It was nice being able to see you today. Oh and–” “Yes, goodbye.” Not wanting to speak to him any further, I quickly ended our conversation before turning to walk away. My knights immediately moved around me, forming a barricade. “Let’s go, milady.” I let out a small laugh at the sudden polite tone Geraldine’s voice carried. “So at times like this, you can do your job properly.’

Well, Rydian was likely to curse me out, but whether he did or didn’t, I could care less since his reputation was no better than mine. ‘My mood is ruined now because of him! I’ll just end my shopping here.’ But it was a relief that we had run into each other for only a moment, which gave him nothing to tattle to Mikhail about. ‘Please, I hope we have no more reason to run into each other…’ Remembering the feeling of his lips on the back of my hand, I shuddered and wiped the back of my hand on my skirt. *** At a late hour, shortly before dinner, a man came to visit the house of Marquess Hessen. “It’s been a while, Mikhail.” Rydian Sven Doyle. The two of them were never on very good terms. Mikhail narrowed his eyes at his cousin’s sudden visit. “Do you mind if I sit? My legs hurt.” “Get ou–” Mikhail was fully determined to tell his cousin to leave, only to be interrupted by said cousin. “Hm? Sit, you say? Thanks.” Mikhail scowled at the sight of Rydian moving to sit on a chair after cutting him off. “What are you doing here?”

Hearing the impatient tone of his cousin, Rydian let out a smirk before speaking nonchalantly. “Look here, I’ve brought some good news but you won’t even offer me any tea? “Just state your business.” Rydian simply shrugged, far from being intimidated by Mikhail’s chilling tone. “Always so cold. Don’t you think that’s the reason why Lady Floyen left you for a new lover?” At the mention of a new lover, Mikhail’s face, which previously held an unreadable expression, contorted. “What kind of nonsense are you spouting?” Ignoring his cousin’s question, Rydian sat down and reached into his pocket, pulling out a pipe. “Nonsense, you say? Don’t you think you’re being too harsh? You haven’t even heard the rest of what I have to say.” Instead of answering, Mikhail chose to glare at his cousin instead. Rydian lit his pipe before letting out a chuckle. “I saw her purchase a pair of cuff buttons with my own two eyes.” Mikhail’s eyes widened at what he just heard. ‘She purchased cuff buttons?’ Cuff buttons were typically a gift to those whom one was closest to. They were usually meant to be given to close family members or lovers. In particular, it was something women would give to their lovers, secretly revealing their desire to claim the man as their own.

‘No, there’s no way she did that.’ Seeing the frown on his cousin’s face, a corner of Rydian’s mouth twisted upwards into an arrogant smirk. “Isn’t this good news for you? You were worried that your break-up might have all just been an act on her side.” Rydian couldn’t help but snicker, letting out wisps of smoke in the process. Mikhail felt a wave of irritation at the smell of the tobacco as well as the sight of his cousin, whose brazenness seemed to have no bounds. “If you said all you had to say, get lost. I have nothing more to say to you.” Wearing a triumphant smile, Rydian rose to his feet. “I apologize if I made you feel uncomfortable, though I’m not sure whether the displeasure you’re feeling right now is really because of me or not.” The moment Rydian left, Mikhail clenched his hands into a tight ball while a deep frown marred his face. ‘Bullshit.’ But contrary to his thoughts, the image of a certain woman’s face kept appearing in his head. ‘Juvellian.’ She was someone who had persistently obsessed over him for the past two years. He thought it was strange for someone like that to suddenly end things with a face that looked like she had no regrets. Finding out the truth late like this, Mikhail became furious. ‘So you have a new man?’ Grimacing, Mikhail grit his teeth. In the past, he clearly remembered the times when he wanted her to have an interest in other men so that he could

get away from such an annoying woman. And yet even though his wish was now granted, a wave of anger he could not even trace the reason for, surged inside him. ‘Why am I feeling…..Because of someone like her….’ While he was in a state of turmoil, Mikhail suddenly recalled the beautiful face of the woman who had shyly confessed to him

At that moment, Mikhail punched the wall with his fist, unable to contain his anger. “Y-Young Master! Are you all right?!” The nearby servants rushed toward him in surprise, but Mikhail ignored them, continuing to stand still.

As he recalled the image of a woman turning around without remorse, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. But Mikhail ignored it, choosing to tightly clench his fists instead. ‘You acted like you were going to love me forever, but you’re already seeing another man?’ Suddenly, there was a bright glint in his eyes. “Juvellian, I’ll definitely pay you back for deceiving me like this.’ *** I had planned on giving my father the pendant and cuff buttons as soon as I returned home. Unfortunately, it seemed he was currently out.

‘Is he late because of work again?’ In the midst of my curiosity, Marilyn spoke up, as if she had read my mind. “His Grace has left for a training camp and told us he won’t be back for a few days.” Well, this wouldn’t be the first or second time my father had been away from the house so I wasn’t too disappointed. Setting foot into my room, I placed the pendant and cuff buttons in a drawer. ‘I’ll give these to him when he returns.’ After I had washed up and changed, I opened up the book my father had given me, quickly becoming absorbed in the interesting story. *** The secret assignment Duke Floyen was tasked with was simple yet difficult at the same time. “The palace had been infiltrated by a rat not too long ago.” The Emperor, who had just disclosed that he had almost gotten assassinated, continued, “If I just leave it alone like this, I won’t be able to sleep due to the anxiety. I would like it if you could find and get rid of all the rats. After all, you’re the one I have the most confidence in when it comes to handling these kinds of matters.” In other words, it was an order to find the ones who hired the assassin and get rid of them. However, the assassin had committed suicide, leaving no evidence of who ordered the hit behind. The only method left was to wait in ambush for the next one.

It was a menial task that should have been given to a close aide, not to someone who was considered a national hero and one of the empire’s only two remaining dukes. But Regis obediently replied that he would take care of it. Upon leaving the throne room, the royal guards opened their mouths to express their indignation. “Your Grace, are you really going to follow an order like that? If it’s an ambush, we can—” They offered to carry out the ambush in his place, but the Duke simply responded in a monotone voice. “I’m the one being kept in check, there’s no need for you all to become subjects to that as well.” Hearing the consideration behind their superior’s words, the knights murmured dejectedly. Max, who was hiding and had overheard their conversation, scoffed at them. ‘To think you’d leave the bug, which can easily be crushed whenever, alone…..I’m disappointed, Duke Floyen.’ Max viewed the current ruler, Emperor Carlos, as a greedy and pathetic man who did not know his place. In contrast, his teacher was an outstanding man who he had even looked up to and aimed to be like until recently. It was obvious why such a powerful man like his teacher was obediently following the emperor’s orders. ‘It’s because the Emperor knows his weakness.’ While Max was thinking about his teacher’s only weakness, he saw another knight approaching the Duke.

“I have successfully carried out the escort duty and have come to give my report.” “How was Juvellian?” “Ah, she went shopping today. She looked happy.” “I see.” Anyone who caught the smile that quickly passed over the Duke’s face could tell it radiated warmth. ‘Why?’ Feeling a lingering sense of discomfort, Max made a face. He once thought that he and his teacher were similar, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn’t understand the type of person Regis had now become. ‘They say you become a stranger when you get married, but why is it that you’ve become so devoted?’ For the sake of one’s family, it would be better to throw away any children who were a hindrance to one’s future. But whenever his teacher thought of that ‘thing’, which should have been nothing more than a nuisance, he would become soft and reveal his openings. It was enough to make the Emperor, who treated his own children as expendable, notice that weakness and use it to keep Regis on a short leash.

‘Bullshit.’ Max refused to acknowledge the words his teacher had said a while ago. A fierce look passed over his eyes.

‘That’s right, I can just confirm it myself.’ Max decided to go and take a closer look at the one who made his teacher become soft and weak.

Chapter 13 “It’s quiet.” Without its owner, the duke’s residence was no different from easy prey to Max. There was not a single being that noticed him jump over the wall, pass through the garden, and head towards the main building. Surveying the outside of the building, Max’s eyes landed on a balcony with a large window. ‘That must be it.’ Max moved stealthily towards his objective, climbing the jutting structure and landing on the third floor balcony. ‘Is it locked?’ Though skeptical, he gave a little push against the transparent glass doors. The doors easily opened, allowing the lace curtains behind them to flutter. He silently snorted. ‘To be this defenseless–I have no words.’ Stepping into the dark room, Max could vaguely make out the figure of a woman lying in her bed. He approached the bed with silent footsteps. ‘Looks weak.’ He thought she would resemble his teacher, but it seemed that wasn’t the case. Unlike Regis, who was firm and had a tall stature, this woman was thin and delicate. ‘She obviously looks like she won’t be able to learn any sword fighting so I don’t think he (Regis) is thinking about making her his successor…’ Max couldn’t understand his teacher at all.

‘Why is he so obsessed with this useless thing?’ He only held those thoughts for a brief moment before raising one side of his mouth into a crooked grin. ‘If this thing were to disappear….how would that man react?’ Even in the dark, Max was able to catch a glimpse of the woman’s slender neck. It was thin to the point where it looked like it would snap easily even if squeezed with just a little bit of strength. His eyes were scrutinizing the figure of the woman in the dark when a sudden voice shattered the quietness. “I don’t know who you are, but I believe you’ve come to the wrong house.” Max became startled as he heard a woman’s voice which, despite the situation, sounded awfully calm. ‘She was awake?’ How do normal people usually react when they come across an intruder? They typically screamed instinctively, fought back because they didn’t want to die or trembled in fear while begging for their life. “This is the residence of the Duke of Floyen.” ‘What’s with this woman?’ Max creased his brows, experiencing an unfamiliar feeling for the first time. He had seen plenty of people before, all of which bowed their heads before him – wanting to please him. Of course, there were a couple who were insolent, but none were as carefree as this woman. ‘Does she have someone backing her?’ Someone like Duke Floyen would undoubtedly be a solid backer, but Max knew his teacher was absent at the moment. Coming to the conclusion that

the woman was actually scared but was covering it up by bluffing, he responded with a sneer. “No, I came to the right place.” He had expected her to be going down on her knees and begging for her life, but her reaction was quite different from his expectations. “Is that so? How about you change your mind? I think you’ll regret it if you don’t.” The woman quickly moved to sit up on her bed. The moonlight streamed from the large windows, penetrating the room and revealing an ethereal face. Though there was an air of exhaustion present, it still fit well with the woman’s overall laid-back atmosphere. Despite her poor reputation, she was still the envy of many due to her well-known beauty. Nevertheless, Max wasn’t very impressed. If you took away her exceptional beauty, she didn’t look like she’d be of any use in his eyes. ‘She’s nothing special.’ When he heard her sigh, Max unconsciously fixed his gaze on the woman’s face. Not too long after, her lips, which were as red as pomegranate seeds, parted slightly. “I still have a year left before I’m supposed to die.” She muttered in an extremely dry and chilling tone that did not match her face. The words were spoken quietly, as if talking to herself, but he could clearly feel the coldness behind it. ‘Does she not understand what’s going on?’ It irked him. She was foolish to the point where she did not even grasp the situation she was in – being so relaxed and even getting up and stretching her body without fear.

Max furrowed his brows as an uncomfortable pounding started in his chest. ‘Well, she’s just bluffing.’ He recalled all those who had ever acted conceitedly in front of him. A look of murderous intent flashed over his face. ‘I’m sure that act of hers will crumble once her life is threatened.’ Max planned on threatening the foolish woman but stopped when he saw her move to light the candle on her bedside table. ‘How dare…’ He was about to blow the candle and knock the woman down but froze when the candlelight revealed a clearer view of her face. She had a delicate and beautiful appearance like a doll, but it was her eyes that caught his attention. ‘You…’ Max unknowingly took a step forward. He thought he was seeing things when, at that moment, her doll-like face suddenly lightened up. “Oh, Father’s apprentice.” He had fully intended on inducing fear, but that plan was forgotten as he stared at the smiling face of the woman before him.

The woman whom he had run into only briefly yet had constantly appeared in his thoughts, bothering him to no end. She was right in front of his very eyes.

*** A sudden thirst woke me up from my slumber. My throat was dry and parched, making me speculate that I had caught a cold. ‘I’ll have to check it out in the morning.’ I opened my eyes with the intention of getting a glass of water. ‘Hm, what’s that?’ When I saw a dark figure staring down at me, I honestly thought I was in a state of *sleep paralysis but the slight chill coming through the open windows were telling me that this wasn’t a dream. There were only two possible reasons for someone to trespass into another’s room at such a late hour. It was either a robbery or… ‘Don’t tell me…am I going to be assassinated?’ I quickly came to the worst-case scenario and took a moment to contemplate over who might’ve been behind it. Damn it. It was useless, there were too many candidates. Why did I live so immorally? ‘Oh younger me, why did you live your life so thoughtlessly?’ I was having a moment of self-reflection but then I suddenly remembered – I was not just some minor character in this novel. ‘That’s right, I still have many more scenes left to appear in…’ All fictional novels had a rule. The rule that the main and supporting characters, as well as the villain, never died in the beginning of the story. In other words, I, the main

villainess, would not die before the incident at the princess’ coming-of-age ceremony. ‘This might have been something that was supposed to happen in the original story anyway. Don’t be scared.’ Smothering my apprehension, I narrowed my eyes at the suspicious shadow in front of me. ‘I feel like I’ve seen that figure before. Who is this person?’ Trespassing at a late hour like this, this intruder was most likely either an assassin or a thief. But what was more certain was that regardless of the profession, this person was definitely not sane. A normal person would never aim for the house of my father, the strongest person in the empire. “I don’t know who you are, but I believe you’ve come to the wrong house. This is the residence of the Duke of Floyen.” “No, I came to the right place.” I had asked just to make sure but his answer made it clear. He was either crazy or just recklessly bold. “Is that so? How about you change your mind? I think you’ll regret it if you don’t…” Feeling sorry for him, I I tried to get him to change his mind, but the man didn’t answer and remained silent. I let out a small sigh while mumbling something quietly to myself. “I still have a year left before I’m supposed to die.” Of course, I didn’t intend on giving up and dying here, even if he was planning on killing me, nevertheless, I was still relieved. It was a blessing that I still had a chance to improve and change my fate.

‘I won’t lose my opportunity this time.’ I quietly rose up and stood in front of the candle. This was my chance to alert the guards at the front gate that something had happened in my room. I snuck a glance at the man while picking up the match. I wondered what kind of thoughts were going through his head while his lips remained shut. After lighting the candlestick on the table in front of the window, the light allowed me to finally see the face of the intruder. Ah, how could I forget that face? A man with black hair, fair skin and an overall appearance that was exceedingly pleasing. “Oh, Father’s apprentice.” It seemed he did come to the right place then. ‘What a relief.’ I was relieved to find out the identity of the intruder – who was neither a thief nor an assassin. I had been able to remain calm by telling myself it wasn’t time for me to die yet, but I was actually terrified inside. I also learned an important lesson. ‘I’ll have to make sure my doors and windows are properly locked from now on.’ Losing the strength in my legs, I plopped down onto my bed. I didn’t know how long my father’s apprentice had been staring at me in a daze before his eyes moved to the candle, giving it a dirty look. “What do you think you’re doing?” ‘To think he’d speak to the esteemed daughter of a duke so rudely.’

By insulting the nobility, he would have been subjected to more than just punishment. He would’ve been sentenced to death. He was only left unscathed because it was me and not some other nobleman. I decided to give him a warning for his own sake. “Excuse me. Why are you talking to me so casually?” He glared at me with frigid eyes. “Because it’s a given.” On top of his arrogance, his way of talking also lacked emotion – just like my father. ‘But father isn’t to that extent. This man is definitely worse.’ I didn’t know if it was because I was feeling relieved that I was safe, or because the flow of the conversation was cut abruptly, but I suddenly burst into a fit of laughter. “So what was your name again?” Instead of answering my question, he scowled at me. Becoming somewhat embarrassed under his stare, I tried to explain why I was asking for his name. “Ah, you see, I didn’t mean to forget your name on purpose but–” I was interrupted by a sudden knock. “Milady, is everything all right?” The voices of the knights outside my door were reassuring, but there was one problem. The tip of a sword was being pointed right against my neck. I stared at my father’s apprentice who was holding the sword. ‘Is he scared..? How hostile.’

His crimson eyes showed he was not the least bit fazed. Only a threatening and violent air surrounded him. Looking into his eyes, I understood what he wanted me to do. ‘Seems like he wants me to put up an act.’ That I could easily do. “Ah, I had a nightmare so I turned on the light for a moment.” Others would have accepted it and left but Geraldine, my cousin, asked me in a serious tone, “What? Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m not feeling sleepy right now so I thought about reading a book.” I was actually exhausted, but because I didn’t know what my father’s apprentice may do, I gave a rough lie. “It’s not good for your health to sleep late. Hurry and go to bed.” In the midst of all this, Geraldine was unyielding as always, even giving me advice. “Alright. I understand.” Unable to hear any sound from the other side of the door, it seemed the knights had finally left. I couldn’t tell if they had actually left or not but my father’s apprentice continued to glare at me without lowering his sword. Looking straight into his eyes, I spoke in a calm manner. “I did what you wanted so could you remove this sword?” His face became distorted as soon as he heard the words that left my lips.

Chapter 14 “What did you just say?” Noticing the harsh tone of his voice and his angry red eyes, I frowned. “I don’t know why you’re angry, but you’re the one who acted improperly first.” Immediately after I had spoken, he let out a harsh remark. “Speak respectfully (formally) to me at once.” Ha. Why was he trying to have a useless war of nerves right now when I’m so tired? I was becoming more and more drowsy but I reigned in my mind and spoke, “Excuse me, you’re the one who spoke casually to me fir–” I was trying to berate him but I was so exhausted that a yawn escaped me, cutting off my own words. I became so embarrassed that the earlier drowsiness I felt momentarily disappeared. ‘Ah, I just showed him something disgraceful.’ “What are you doing?” I heard the firm voice of the man who had finally lowered his sword. Geez, I know I just showed you something unsightly but you don’t have to look at me like that. I knew that he would throw another fit if I spoke informally to him again, therefore I treated him like a preschool teacher placating a whining child. “I’m exhausted but I can’t even sleep because of you. Don’t you think it’s time you return to your own home?”

He stared at me for a moment, making me think he was going to start giving me the silent treatment again. “I don’t have such a thing.” I blinked in surprise at his words. Judging by his face, he could pass off as a prince of some foreign country. ‘But then again, it’d be a little too much to say he’s a noble’ Aristocrats were very conscious of their appearance and how they’re seen, even having separate clothes to wear for going out. They would never step out of the house in anything that wasn’t specifically designed to be worn outside. The man in front of me donned a simple white shirt and black pants. Instead of a claymore, he had a longsword this time, but the unsophisticated weapon made him look more like a wandering swordsman or mercenary rather than a knight or noble. ‘He was also wearing a long hooded cloak last time.’ Based on the clothes he was wearing then as well as now, he’s… “Then, have you just been wandering around?” He looked displeased with my question but nodded his head nonetheless. ‘I knew it, he’s definitely either a mercenary or wandering swordsman.’ They tended to stay at local inns, but seeing how he was poorly dressed and lacked any other belongings…He must have been unable to pay and got kicked out. ‘He must’ve come to find my father because he didn’t have anywhere else to go. But why did it have to be today…’

Come to think of it, when he came as a guest last time, there was no notification nor greeting. He came and left silently. It was highly likely that he was not an official guest. ‘That would explain why he didn’t come through the front door and snuck into my room.’ I sighed while cursing my father for being absent at a time like this. ‘Well, it can’t be helped.’ Although I wasn’t the kindest person, I wasn’t heartless enough to kick out someone who had no place to go. Having used to live in a dorm* in my past life, I stared at him pitifully. I knew how sad it was not to have a home. “If you don’t have anywhere to go, you can stay here in my room for now.” “What?” Seeing his eyes widen in astonishment made me feel somewhat proud. “You don’t have to thank me. If you become successful in the future, you can pay me back then.” I could see him continuing to stare at me with what looked to be bewilderment in his eyes. Well, he probably felt thankful. Of course he should. I don’t show this much kindness to just anyone. “Then, I’ll be going to bed now. You can make yourself comfortable and sleep on your own, alright?” Just when I was about to get settled into my bed, I felt a cold breeze coming from the open windows. “Could you close the windows, please?” “Why should I?”

Instead of doing what I had asked him to do, he answered with an air of haughtiness while glaring at me with crossed arms. ‘Did my father not teach his apprentice any basic manners?’ I got up from my bed, grumbling to myself, when I noticed the clothes he was wearing were quite thin. ‘Haaaa it’s annoying…..but I guess I have no choice.’ After closing the windows, I grabbed a blanket and handed it to him. “We’re in the transition between seasons so the temperature differences are harsh. It gets quite chilly at night.” I was trying to look out for him but instead of gratefully taking the blanket, he continued to keep his arms crossed over his chest while blankly staring at me. “Ah, seriously. You should be able to take care of these kinds of things yourself…’ Having to take care of every little thing for him, it felt like I had brought in a stray dog or cat instead of a human being. I wanted to say something, but lacking the energy to start any kind of fight, I chose to drape the blanket over his shoulder instead. I could feel his crimson eyes burning a hole in my head, questioning what I was doing — but I was at my limit. “Goodnight.” Collapsing onto my bed, I quickly succumbed to slumber. *** ‘You really fell asleep.’

Max scrunched his face, looking at the woman who was sleeping peacefully on her bed. ‘To think there would be a woman who could act so carelessly like this.’ He had come across plenty of people so far but their reactions had always been the same. They would either tremble in fear, or they would suppress their fear and try to appease him instead. Though there was one thing they all had in common — they were all afraid of him. Yet that didn’t seem to apply to the woman in front of him.

When they had first met, and even now, she didn’t seem nervous at all. Instead, she was rather relaxed and was even able to fall asleep in front of him like this. He was intrigued. Not even his strong teacher had shown such a defenseless side of himself in front of Max before. ‘Annoying.’ It annoyed him that she was naively at ease. It annoyed him that she had impudently spoken to him so casually. His first priority was to get rid of this bothersome thing. Narrowing his eyes, Max reached for the woman’s neck — only to pass it and stop at her mouth, unconsciously brushing his finger over her lips. He took note of the softness he felt on the tip of his finger while the woman remained fast asleep, unmoving. ‘How can you be this careless.’ Noticing a stray hair clinging to her lips, he brushed the strand aside while frowning. ‘Irritating me like this, making me feel tire–’

Recognizing his current state, which was different from usual, Max furrowed his brows. ‘I’m feeling tired?’ Ever since he had started living on the battlefield and witnessed numerous deaths, Max had never once been able to fully relax, even when he was supposed to be resting. Blinking slowly, he tried to regain alertness but the fatigue he felt for the first time in a long while completely took over his mind and body. ‘I can’t be like this here…’ His original idea of observing the woman, as well as the idea of returning home, began to blur together and fade away. He tried to put up a fight but eventually conceded defeat. ‘A little…I’ll just rest for a little while.’ After blowing out the candle, Max found a spot next to the bed and laid down on the floor. Closing his eyes slowly, it was the first time he felt calm and at ease ever since his mother passed away. The feeling of warmth surrounding his body lulled him to sleep. *** A ferocious dragon had appeared, destroying everything in its path. Originally, dragons were associated with natural disasters so regardless of whether you tried to flee or put up a barrier, you would still be in danger. Thus, I chose to hide quietly in my house. Unfortunately, the dragon had come in all the way into my hiding place and when it found me, it rushed towards me with its mouth wide open. Right at that moment, however, my father appeared and confronted the dragon.

It was obviously just a ridiculous dream, but when I finally opened my eyes, I found myself in such a good mood. ‘To think I’d dream about a dragon of all things.’ Out of all the auspicious dreams one could have, they say dreaming about a dragon is the luckiest one. I had a feeling everything would go well today. That was until I saw the figure of a sleeping man on the floor next to my bed. ‘Why is he sleeping there? Did he want my bed?’ Letting out a small sigh, I found myself observing his face without even realizing it. When his eyes were open, he looked dangerous, but looking at him now with his eyes closed, he looked quite gentle. ‘Despite his poor personality, I can’t deny the fact that he’s pretty good looking.’ If someone had seen him in my room, they may even suspect that I, the evil Lady Floyen, had kidnapped him. If I had to be completely honest, this man was definitely better looking than Mikhail. Ah, but I was definitely not happy about this current situation. ‘I wish you’d hurry up and leave before someone catches you and has a misunderstanding…’ The maids never usually entered my room without my permission, but you never know what could happen. I got up to lock the door just in case and then proceeded to try and wake him up, reaching to nudge his shoulder. “Excuse me–” I suddenly felt myself being pushed, landing on my back with a loud thud. It was a relief the ground was carpeted, otherwise, I wasn’t sure if my back would’ve been all right.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Stealing the words right out of my mouth, my father’s apprentice had me pinned under him, glaring at me with those fierce eyes of his. *** He couldn’t remember the last time he felt so warm and comfortable. It was to the point that he never wanted to wake up, but someone was trying to disrupt the peace he had found. He picked up the warmth of someone approaching him, sending shivers down his spine. As a result of fighting in numerous battles, his body had become extremely sensitive to the presence of others and reacted immediately. Before he had even fully woken up, Max pushed the shoulder of the assailant just before they could touch him, shoving them to the floor. After pinning them to the ground, he instinctively reached for the slender neck. Then, a pair of blue eyes came into view. There was only one woman he knew with eyes that looked like floating violets on a clear, unmoving lake. ‘Ah, that’s right.’ As his rationality gradually returned, he realized what kind of situation he was currently in. ‘I must be out of my mind.’ He had only intended on resting for a moment before leaving, but it seemed he had completely fallen asleep. Although he hid the grogginess that had taken over his body, the damage was done and the aftermath was great. ‘I can’t believe I let my guard down in front of this kind of woman, showing her my defenseless side like this.”

Scolding himself, he blinked slowly before noticing Juvellian vacantly staring at him. He frowned. ‘She doesn’t seem fazed in the slightest’ She had almost died, yet this woman gave no indication that she was scared. “What do you think you’re doing?” He asked her without hiding the spite in his voice, but the image of her smiling in response had him completely enthralled. Fine-shaped eyes, rosy cheeks, and red lips that revealed the white set of teeth behind them when she smiled. The face of the woman who was smiling brightly in front of him was as beautiful as a flower. He tried to look away but it felt like some hidden force overpowered him, pulling his eyes in her direction. Dumbfounded, Max could only stare at her absentmindedly.

Chapter 15 III. Why did I do that? I glared at my father’s apprentice. ‘How ungrateful.’ I was trying to wake him up after giving him a place to sleep, yet he continued to talk down to me and even had me pinned down like this. I was baffled by his rudeness. ‘Why is his personality so twisted?’ Someone suddenly came to mind. In one of my relationships in my past life, I gave my heart to someone but he was hard to please to the end. ‘Mm, they’re definitely similar.’ I quickly brushed those thoughts aside, realizing the current issue. ‘Ah, this isn’t it. I need to ask him why he keeps talking down to me.’ Then, I heard him speak, his voice sounding as if he was trying to pick a fight. “What are you looking at” At that moment, I broke out into laughter, forgetting what I was going to say. “Why are you laughing?” His expression became darker but I couldn’t stop laughing. He looked too much like someone I used to know. “Don’t laugh.”

He was glaring at me, his voice coming out harsh. Well, it would certainly put someone in a bad mood if someone was laughing in front of them for seemingly no reason. Noticing the look on his face, I managed to get a control over my laughter somewhat. ‘He reminds of the unfriendly black cat that I often saw near my old house.’ He seemed really displeased by my constant giggles. “Stop.” I couldn’t help but laugh again at his words. Unless there was some natural disaster that suddenly occurred to snap one out of it, it wasn’t easy to hold in your laughter. However, the sound of Marilyn’s voice that suddenly came from the hallway forced me to correct my earlier thought. “Milady, are you awake?” The corners of my mouth, which had been raised in laughter, quickly settled back down. ‘Calm down.’ I began organizing my priorities in my head. First, I realized that I needed to get rid of the man who was currently on top of me in an embarrassing position. “Um, could you please get off?” At my request, he finally moved but didn’t cease frowning. I raised a hand in his direction. “Can you help me up?” He gave my hand a dirty look before swiftly turning his head away. ‘To think there are really people like him around…’

Frowning, I pushed myself up. Even if I tried to explain the current situation, he didn’t seem like the type that would listen since he was so stubborn. ‘I guess I have no choice.’ I recklessly grabbed his hand. “What are you doing?” Of course, there was no way he was just going to obediently follow me. That’s why I decided to trick him for now. “Follow me for a moment. There’s something I have to show you.” He narrowed his eyes at my words but didn’t put up any resistance when I dragged him to the dressing room. “If you don’t want to be subjected to a weird misunderstanding, hide in here and don’t make a sound.” When I tried to close the door, he stopped me, questioning the meaning behind what I said. “Weird misunderstanding?” “You know…spending a night in a different sense–You and I. Something like that.” “Different sense?” He really lacked sensibility. Did I really have to spell it out for him?! I was disappointed but tried to explain to him in a way that was innocent but still got the point across. “Think animals–copulation.”

Although my voice was subdued, judging by the crease on his forehead, it seemed he had heard and understood what I said. “What? What kind of ridic–” I quickly blocked his mouth with my hand, cutting him off. ‘Why is he raising his voice!? Marilyn could hear us! To think he’d be so thoughtless.’ Staring at him, I spoke softly. “You don’t like it right? I don’t either.” His face scrunched brutally, hearing the sincerity behind my words. ‘Good, it looks like we’re on the same page so he should understand what I’m about to say.’ I opened my mouth with a slight smile. “So, if you’re going to be staying here in my room, I ask that you cooperate with me.” The one who was glaring at me with his crimson eyes soon nodded his head slowly. Seeing him being so obedient when he had continuously refused to listen to me before, I felt somewhat disheartened for some reason. “How nice it would have been if you were this kind and cooperative earlier.” When I unconsciously muttered the thought out loud, I saw him narrow his eyes. “You…” Before he could even finish, I quickly closed the door in his face.

“Milady, is there something wrong? Huh, why is the door locked?” At the sound of Marilyn’s voice again, I went to the bedroom door and unlocked it. ‘Good thing I locked it earlier.’ Letting out a sigh, I opened the door, coming face-to-face with Marilyn who was looking at me with suspicion in her eyes. “Did something happen, milady? I was surprised to see that the door was locked….” “Oh, um…well, someone could’ve broken in so I locked it.” “Pardon?” Marilyn looked at me as if I had said something absurd but then gave an awkward smile. “Geez, milady…There is no one who would be reckless enough to attempt such a thing. They say neither assassins nor thieves would ever even think about stepping a foot near this mansion.” I sighed. Well, he wasn’t a thief or assassin, but the one in my closet was definitely a reckless person. ‘Ha…seems Marilyn has a false sense of security just like me.’ Regardless, I couldn’t tell her that there was an actual intruder. “Well, you never know, especially with father away right now.” Marilyn’s face suddenly became serious, as if she realized there was danger in my words. “Milady.”

Before I could even guess what might’ve caused the abrupt change, Marilyn grabbed my hands, holding them tightly. “His Grace will return home safely.” Suddenly saying something that seemed to have come out of nowhere, I felt that Marilyn was being a bit strange, but I did agree with her. If there was something that wouldn’t even let the strongest person in the world return home safely, it would be a threat to humanity itself. “Yes, I know.” Marilyn looked like she doubted my words but didn’t push further, changing the topic instead. “Would you like to go for a walk? The weather is quite nice today.” I didn’t really understand why she suggested a walk out of the blue, but it did sound tempting. If it wasn’t for my father’s apprentice currently hiding in my closet, I would have gladly welcomed the suggestion. ‘Oh well.’ I lowered my eyes slightly. “No, that’s alright. I’m not feeling very well today.” It wasn’t a complete lie. I had a slight cold and my muscles seemed to have gotten a shock after I was shoved by him earlier. “Pardon? Where are you feeling unwell?” “Oh, ah, I’m just a bit exhausted and lacking energy.” I was being vague with my excuse, trying to avoid going on a walk, but it seemed Marilyn wasn’t going to just let it go.

“Shall I call Doctor Allen?” “No, that won’t be necessary. I’ll be fine.” I refused but Marilyn shook her head, her face looking solemn. “Even if it’s something small, it should not be ignored. Milady, you are the only daughter of the Duke of Floyen” “But it’s really nothing….?” Marilyn was dissatisfied with my response. “Milady, please keep in mind that when His Grace is absent, you are the one who must lead the family in his place.” Hearing the burdensome remark, I took in a deep breath. I didn’t even have the slightest intention of leading the dukedom…. Then, noticing my reaction, Marilyn let out a sigh. “This won’t do after all. I’ll go and call the doctor.” I finally made my decision when she said she was going to call for Allen. I had to stop her, even if that meant I had to ruin my image a little. “It’s really nothing, I just happened to fall off my bed.” “Pardon? You fell off your bed?” Marilyn widened her eyes in shock. She seemed confused to hear that I had fallen off since I was someone who usually had good sleeping habits. “Yes, but the carpet softened the blow so it didn’t hurt that much. Though my back does sting a little.”

It was actually from when my father’s apprentice pinned me onto the floor, but it made a good excuse nonetheless. “Oh, then I shall go bring some medicine that’s good for relieving muscle pain.” I nodded my head in agreement. ‘Ah, I’m so hungry. What time is it?’ Glancing at the clock, I saw that it was almost 11 o’clock. It was a bit too late to eat breakfast and a little too early for lunch. Normally, I would’ve gone down and had a full brunch, but I couldn’t just leave my father’s apprentice alone and go shamelessly eat by myself. “Marilyn, could you bring me a sandwich on your way back? One that’s bigger than usual.” “Oh, yes! Of course. Was there anything else you needed?” “I’m a little sensitive because I was reading a book until late last night and therefore wasn’t able to get much sleep. I’d appreciate it if no one entered my room without my permission.” It was actually not me, but my father’s apprentice who was sensitive. Though given my former tendencies, no one would think of the request as strange. “As you wish, milady.” As soon as Marilyn left the room, I immediately headed for my closet. I didn’t think about it at the time, but I remembered there were some dresses that could easily wrinkle if one wasn’t careful. ‘I hope he stayed still.’

Opening the door, I saw that my clothes were surprisingly undisturbed. Instead, I only saw my father’s apprentice curled up in an uncomfortable position. ‘I’m so proud of him.’ While I was having those thoughts, he gruffly spoke. “Can I get out now?” “Not yet, my maid went to get something and will be back soon. You’ll have to stay in here for a little longer.” “How annoying.” He was frowning, clearly disgruntled, but he still looked so handsome that my eyes were quite pleased. ‘Well, it doesn’t matter. This person has nothing to do with me.’ Although I admired his looks, I didn’t have a favorable impression of him. In other words, it was like admiring a pretty picture and nothing more. ‘I don’t want anyone who looks good on the outside but has a terrible personality on the inside.’ “What are you looking at” A presumptuous tone, speaking down to me as if it was natural. It was actually a crime I could call him out for, but I decided against it. ‘I can’t really get angry at him because he’s just like an untamed wild animal. It’s also not worth it to argue with someone who I won’t even see for much longer.’ It would be a waste to use up emotions on such an immature person. Having those thoughts, I turned to ask him what had been on my mind for a while.

“So, how long do you plan on staying?” He seemed surprised by my words. Even if I wanted to continue showing him kindness, it would be impossible to live precariously like this for too long. I asked him because I wanted to know what his plan was and decide how to move forward from there. ‘I don’t even know when my father will return. It’ll be a bit troublesome if he says he wants to stay until then…..’ “Today…I’m planning on leaving today.” There was a slight pause in his hesitating voice. His expression didn’t look too good either so I couldn’t help but pity him. ‘Ah, did he think I was trying to subtly kick him out?’ I felt a bit worried for some reason, so I asked him, “Do you have a place to stay?” “Does it look like I don’t?” He glared at me coldly. They say people usually get angry when you touch a sensitive matter. If he really had a place to go, he wouldn’t have come to our house in the first place. He wouldn’t be going around dressed so sloppily either. I let out a sigh. “You can be honest with me.” As soon as those words left my lips, he gave me such a dirty look it was scary.

Chapter 16 “Why do you keep on spouting nonsense?” I had tried to come off as nice as possible but this man had responded derisively as always. ‘Always so cranky. What is he so displeased about?’ Discontent aside, I realized something else. ‘Come to think of it, he was kicked out yesterday and had probably skipped dinner. He’s probably starving by now.’ I felt a little sorry for him. It would also explain his behavior. ‘Being hungry on top of having no place to go….that would make anyone more sensitive than usual.’ Pitying him a bit, I spoke to him softly, “Let’s eat brunch together later.” He stared at me with a hardened face. “What?” Hearing the sound of a knock, I closed the closet door before responding. “Our chef is pretty skilled, you can look forward to it.” *** ‘You want to eat together?’ Max sat obediently in the closet, an odd look on his face as he pondered over Juvellian’s words.

‘Wait, why do I even have to do this?’ A sudden feeling of doubt arose, bringing him to his senses. He felt a surge of anger. ‘Should I just break down this door and get out of here?’ Then, he felt the presence of someone coming closer. The sound of uniform footsteps told him it was the maid from earlier. Frankly, he was annoyed to the point where he wanted to just ignore her orders but the image of Juvellian’s face, asking to have a meal together, stopped him. ‘Fine. I’ll wait for a little longer.’ It may not have been a big deal to others, but for Max, it was the first time he had decided to be patient. He was someone who had never once restrained himself before. “Milady, I’ve brought the medicine and your meal.” “Marilyn, wait. Could you come over here and help apply the medicine on my back?” “Of course.” He had thought he’d be able to get out of this stuffy closet soon, but it seemed the woman was dragging it out. Max ground his molars, his patience running thin. ‘She said it would only take a moment, so what is she doing right now?’ He clenched his fists, seriously contemplating whether to break down the door.

He paused. Strangely enough, he kept recalling her smiling face, preventing him from carrying out his idea.

‘Why am I…’ Looking back on his actions, there were more than one or two things that he could not understand. The fact that he hadn’t even thought about leaving until the woman brought up the topic herself. The fact that he felt a strange itch in his chest when she suggested they eat together. Most of all, the fact that he found himself being unable to reject her suggestion. Max furrowed his brows, mulling over his behavior, when he heard a shriek coming from the same woman who was plaguing his thoughts. “Aaack!” At that moment, all his attention shifted to what was happening on the other side of the door. ‘Is it an attack? Or was there an accident?’ Multiple different scenarios popped into his head. He could only feel the presence of Juvellian and her maid, but if there was an assassin, they could go undetected if they were skilled enough. ‘She has too many openings–she even sleeps without locking her windows.’ From Max’s point of view, Juvellian was so defenseless that it wouldn’t be surprising if she were to be attacked at any time. ‘This won’t do. I’ll go out…’ He paused after involuntarily reaching out his hand. ‘Why should I care whether or not she’s safe?’ He frowned, unable to understand why he was acting out of character. “Uughh”

But that thought was soon erased the moment he heard the woman groan in pain once more. ‘Well, she has many uses. That’s all it is.’ Rationalizing his incomprehensible behavior, Max reached for the door handle when he heard Juvellian’s soft voice. “Marilyn, a little lower.” “Here?” “Yes.” Listening to the conversation between the two women, Max finally realized what was going on. ‘What the hell am I doing? Getting swayed by a woman like her…’ While Max was engulfed by a sense of shame, the maid’s voice could be heard through the thin door. “Milady, I’m afraid I should go get some painkillers from the doctor after all.” “I’m alright. I should be fine now that you helped me apply the balm.” Max scoffed when he heard Juvellian sounding so nonchalant. ‘You’re not hurt at all but you’re not too bad at acting.’ The maid’s response that soon followed, however, caused him to frown. “It looks quite painful. There’s a slight bruise on your shoulder blade.” ‘A bruise? What kind of bull–’ In a state of disbelief, he then heard Juvellian’s composed voice.

“Oh, I thought I would be okay since it was carpet…I didn’t think I’d get a bruise.” It was only then that Max remembered he had shoved her earlier this morning. ‘Shit.’ It was only natural that weak things would be left behind. That was why Max usually never cared about whether someone got hurt or not. Yet, when he realized he had caused this woman to get hurt, he felt his stomach twist. “It feels better now compared to before. Thank you for your help, Marilyn.” “It was nothing.” “Oh, could you bring dinner to my room later as well?” “Certainly. Please rest now, milady.” Although he felt the maid’s presence disappear, Max couldn’t step out of the closet. Instead, he continued to stare fervently at the door, listening to the sound of careful footsteps draw closer and closer. ‘She’s here.’ As he had expected, the door soon opened, revealing an entrancing beauty. “You can come out now.” It may have been because it was a well-lit room, but there was a faint glow surrounding the woman’s figure. “Ah….”

Max unconsciously opened his mouth before quickly closing it back shut. He had meant to ask her if she was all right, but he found that the words ‘are you alright?’ were stuck in his throat. Then, Juvellian smiled at him brightly. “As I promised earlier, let’s eat!” Normally, Max would have refused. He wasn’t the type to easily feel hungry, and he was also wary of the possibility that it could be poisoned. Yet, strangely, he felt an intense hunger right at the moment. “Hurry and come this way.” Seeing Juvellian gesturing to follow her, he felt a slight tickling sensation inside his chest. ‘Right. This is just because I’m hungry.’ Once again, he tried rationalizing his abnormal behavior. Following her to the tea table, he narrowed his eyes when he noticed the tray holding the sandwiches. ‘Why did it have to be that ingredient…’ It was an ingredient he had always hated. He should have gotten angry like usual, but when he looked at Juvellian’s face, he found himself being unable to. “Here you go.” He picked up the sandwich she handed to him. “Go ahead, try it. Our chef is really good!”

Left with no choice, Max forced himself to take a bite. Soon after tasting what he had expected inside, his face became sullen. ‘This really does have that in it.’ A sandwich packed with cucumbers, of all things, was the worst breakfast he could ever have. “How is it? It’s good, right?” If he had to be honest, he couldn’t even judge the taste because he was only chewing it roughly. But he continued to eat and forced the sandwich into his mouth. ‘What am I doing?’ With another action he was unable to understand, a look of confusion settled over his face. Losing her smile, Juvellian asked him, “Do you not like it?” It was more than just a simple dislike. He absolutely hated it. Yet, for some reason, he found himself unable to answer. Instead, he nodded his head slowly. When he saw her smile, the corner of her eyes scrunching upwards, he felt that strange itch in his chest again. “I was worried since it was made to match my tastes, but I’m glad you like it.” Soon he saw her biting into her sandwich and eating earnestly. Max looked down, staring at the cucumber sandwich in his hands. ‘Is this really that delicious?’ Max unconsciously took another bite of the sandwich. It was still a taste he hated. It was hard, plain, and even had a distinctive smell. Yet as he kept

eating, perhaps it was because he had begun to get used to it, he thought it tasted better than he initially thought it would *** Now that brunch was over, I was starting to feel a bit sleepy, but I couldn’t just fall asleep in front of a guest. ‘Well, just because I don’t take a nap doesn’t mean I’ll collapse.’ Thus, I decided to read a book, in an attempt to keep myself awake, but I felt my eyes slowly close on their own, eyelids continuously drooping. ‘Ah, what should I do…I’m so tired.’ Although my vision was getting fuzzy, I tried my best to stay focused and awake. “Hey, you.” I was startled by the sudden voice. At that moment, I felt a yawn about to escape, reflecting my tired state. ‘Oh, no. I should at least try to hold it in this time.’ I was really embarrassed when I yawned in front of him last time. If I were to do it again, I’d have to go hide in a rat hole somewhere. I covered my mouth with my hands and managed to hold back my yawn, but I wasn’t able to stop the tears that formed. ‘At least I didn’t open my mouth this time.’ When I blinked, I felt a small trail being made as a tear flowed down my cheek. ‘Why does this always happen when I yawn?’

I was about to wipe my tears with my sleeve but paused when I noticed my father’s apprentice suddenly appear in front of me. ‘Huh? When did he get all the way over here?’ As I stared at him absentmindedly, I felt something soft brush the corner of my eyes. “Why are you crying?” My eyes widened in surprise when I saw his sleeve wet from wiping my tears. I thought it would feel rough, but his shirt actually felt quite soft. It was softer than high-end handkerchiefs made of premium cotton. ‘That shirt must be made of high-quality material….but wasn’t he kicked out because he had no money?’ For a moment, I wondered if I had made an error in my judgment of his identity. ‘But then again, you can still own nice clothes even if you don’t have a home.’ After all, there were people who bought expensive clothes and goods despite having no money. I thought perhaps he may be one of those types of people. Then, I saw him crease his brows. “I asked you why you’re crying.” “Ah…it’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.” “Hurry and tell me.” Truthfully, I was a little embarrassed. I wasn’t sure if I should tell him they were just tears from yawning. Was such a small matter like this something even worth explaining?

Chapter 17

“Just because.”

I answered hastily before quickly changing the topic.

“By the way, you’re quite fast. I was surprised to see you suddenly appear right in front of me.”

I wasn’t just saying empty words because I wanted to change the topic — it was the honest truth. He had appeared by my side so quickly when he had been quite a distance away just a moment ago. It was enough to leave anyone speechless.

“Getting surprised over something like that, how pathetic.”

Yet this arrogant man was mocking me.

“Your swordsmanship must be excellent as well–like the Imperial Knights.”

He scoffed at my slightly sarcastic remark.

“I’m much stronger than them.”

As expected, he was definitely my father’s apprentice….No, that’s not right. My father may be indifferent and cold, but he was not arrogant like this person.

‘How did your personality end up like that?’

My father’s apprentice continued to stare at me while I mourned over his poor personality.

“So, why were you crying just now?”

Really, he should know when to drop it–how persistent. I was a little annoyed and had the urge to just tell him the truth, but was interrupted by a sudden knock.

“Milady, it’s Derrick.”

If it was Marilyn, I would have just told her to leave and come again later, but I let out a sigh when I recognized the voice of our butler.

‘He wouldn’t have come to see me if it was just a trivial matter.’

Male servants were usually assigned to serve the men in the household while female servants were assigned to serve the women. Derrick coming all the way to my room himself, something which he rarely did, meant that it was an important matter.

I turned to my father’s apprentice and gestured towards the closet.

“Um, if you don’t mind, could you go in there again and hide?”

He had a disgruntled look on his face. Nevertheless, he got up and quietly headed to the dressing room.

‘It’s nice that he’s being cooperative now.’

As soon as he disappeared into the closet, I approached my bedroom door and turned the knob.

“What is it?”

“Milady, a messenger from Marquess Crocus just arrived. They said they would like to deliver a message from their eldest son, Lord Ronald, to you directly. Is that alright?”

The Crocus family was a fairly prestigious house. In addition, them sending a messenger meant it was a rather significant matter. It was a situation where I would have to go down and meet with them myself. However, I was too nervous to leave my father’s apprentice by himself.

‘If a maid were to find him while I’m gone….I don’t have a choice right now.’

I purposefully let out a few coughs before responding.

“Derrick, I’m afraid I’m not feeling too well. Would you mind receiving the message for me instead?”

“I understand. Please rest, milady.”

Derrick responded with a look of concern on his face before taking his leave. I let out a sigh of relief while glancing at the closet.

‘He won’t ask me about that anymore, will he?’

***

Although he tried not to, Max kept thinking about what he had just witnessed earlier — large, doe eyes filled with tears.

‘Why was she crying?’

Contrary to Juvellian’s expectations, Max was bothered by her tears and had been pondering about it the entire time he was in the closet.

‘What could she be so sad about to the point that she had to cover her mouth….’

He suddenly recalled what he had heard from his close aide not too long ago.

‘Don’t tell me she’s still not over him…..’

Max clenched his fists, his face instinctively glowering. He soon heard the voice of the butler.

“Milady, it’s Derrick again.”

Opening the door, Juvellian immediately noticed Derrick’s beaming face.

“What did the messenger say? And why do you look so happy?”

The butler quickly straightened his expression.

“Milady, Lord Crocus has sent a message expressing that he would like to be your partner to Lady Arlo’s upcoming party.”

Juvellian widened her eyes in surprise.

‘Why would a renowned man like Lord Crocus want to go with someone like me…?’

The eldest son of Marquess Crocus was a rising star who was going to lead the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in the future. To think someone like him is requesting to be my partner….

Juvellian thought that the situation felt too unrealistic.

“What would you like to do, milady?”

What should I do? Juvellian wondered whether or not she should give a reply right away — her mind became muddled with conflicting thoughts.

Then, there was an abrupt sound of a thud. To be precise, it seemed to have come from the direction of the dressing room.

‘Ah…don’t tell me…’

Feeling the blood drain from her body, Juvellian shuddered at the thought of getting caught.

“Milady, just now….did you hear a sound coming from your dressing room?”

“No? Did you hear something?”

When she spoke calmly, feigning ignorance, Derrick gave Juvellian a dubious look.

“I’m sure I heard something just now….Maybe there’s another rat?”

“Ha..ha…there’s no way. Don’t be ridiculous.”

Refuting the butler’s appalling insinuation, Juvellian tried to change the topic, speaking to him in a composed manner.

“Derrick, I’m not feeling too well. Do you think you could let me rest? As for the reply…tell the messenger I’ll send a letter soon.”

“Oh, of course. Then, please rest.”

Not wanting to offend her, Derrick didn’t press further on the matter. Instead, he simply bowed his head before taking his leave.

‘Ah, I thought my heart was going to drop — that was close.’

Juvellian approached the dressing room and opened the closet door, spotting her father’s apprentice sitting on the floor with a blank look on his face.

“Excuse me, you were the one who made the sound earlier, weren’t you?”

Max turned to stare at her, the vacant look on his face quickly morphing into a glare.

“Are you going to go with him as your partner?”

‘What, why are you curious about that?’

Juvellian was confused as to why he was asking her about that, but it wasn’t something she couldn’t answer.

“I’m thinking about it.”

Lord Crocus. He was certainly not someone who lacked potential partners. His looks were comparable to Mikhail’s and he was quite popular due to being well-spoken.

‘I don’t have the slightest idea as to why someone like him would request for me to be his partner–I feel a bit uncomfortable.’

Juvellian unknowingly let out a sigh, then noticed her father’s apprentice scowling at her.

“Think over it carefully. A man’s face isn’t everything.”

Juvellian was startled to hear such a remark come from his own mouth. He was a man with a finicky personality on top of his terrible social skills, making it difficult for him to get along with others. It was fortunate that he at least had a handsome face.

‘To think I’d hear those words come from someone whose face is everything he has.’

Then, Max abruptly turned his head.

“What are you looking at”

“What kind of sound did you make earlier?”

Juvellian had a slight frown on her face while Max’s lips twitched slightly before he answered back stiffly.

“That’s none of your business.”

“Do you know we almost got caught because of you?”

“But we didn’t, so isn’t it fine?”

Juvellian shook her head at his shameless remark.

“No, it’s not fine. You shouldn’t say something like that so easily. If you had gotten caught, there would have been a commotion. The marquess’ messenger would have heard and then we would’ve gotten caught up in a scandal.”

In high society, scandals involving people of different social status meant social suicide — you would be throwing away your social reputation.

Frankly speaking, Juvellian didn’t particularly care what others would say. The only problem was that she had yet to gain her independence from her father. If she made the slightest mistake, her father would hate her and, in the worst case scenario, she would be kicked out with absolutely nothing.

If that were to happen, she would lose any sort of protection, and ultimately, run into many dangers.

“I’m risking my future by giving you a place to sleep. I’d like it if you could at least show a little consideration.”

Max turned to stare down at her with his piercing red eyes, but Juvellian shot a glare back at him — refusing to lose. Neither was sure how long they had been locked in a staring contest, until, finally, Max avoided her eyes, speaking in a low voice.

“I understand.”

Juvellian was glad to hear that he at least had a bit of a conscience.

“Then, hurry and come out of there.”

“If an accident like that were to happen….I’ll take responsibility.”

Max had moved to grab her hands, his voice sounding resolute.

‘Oh…I can’t believe he took my words that seriously…’

Well, Juvellian didn’t really believe that he would take responsibility. But his serious expression was too funny that she laughed without realizing it.

“Alright, you do that. Though I’m sure a situation like that won’t actually come up.”

He locked eyes with her, tightening his grip on her hand.

His gleaming eyes that kept staring at her were strange. Juvellian couldn’t look away, staring back at him in a daze, until he spoke while slightly pulling on her hand.

“You never know.”

At this point, Juvellian thought it almost seemed like her father’s apprentice actually wanted it to happen.

‘Speaking of which, when will father return? I want to hurry and hand him over…’

Juvellian was usually never curious about her father’s return, but as she started living with his apprentice, she started becoming more and more curious.

***

Although it was ordered to be kept a secret, rumors that the Duke of Floyen was in the palace acting as the emperor’s guard had gotten out. Naturally, those rumors had also reached the ears of the prime minister.

‘If this continues, there will be another uproar from the people. Just like back then…’

Twenty years ago, when the empire was losing in the war against the Kingdom of Tezeria, the young emperor abandoned the imperial palace. Upon hearing that the owner of the palace had fled, the people of the empire were under great distress, viewing defeat as inevitable.

However, a newcomer — a single rookie knight — appeared and took the lead in defending the empire.

His name was Regis.

He was just a regular knight of the imperial palace and the heir to the Floyen dukedom. Everyone thought that he wouldn’t succeed — that he was crazy and should just flee instead. But in the end, the young lord defeated the enemy invaders and brought grand victory to the empire.

Clever and resourceful. A great knight who was also the heir to a noble family with a long history, refusing to be intimidated by his powerful opponents. The entire empire praised his name and called him a hero.

But where there was light, there was always a shadow.

Emperor Carlos, who had abandoned the palace and fled, was labeled as a “coward” in the eyes of many. The people criticized the emperor and argued that he be dethroned. The embers of resentment were just narrowly extinguished when Regis, the Empire’s hero, expressed his support for the emperor.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the general public’s current support of the emperor was only barely sustained due to the victories his son, the crown prince, brought at the border.

“I’ll have to tell His Majesty.”

The prime minister, sensing the crisis in the empire’s state of affairs, entered the palace to receive an audience with the emperor.

Chapter 18 “Your Majesty, do you intend on keeping him longer in the palace?” The Emperor raised a brow at the prime minister’s question. “Isn’t that obvious? Where else can I find a hunting dog like him?” His voice was laced with anger, clearly reflecting his dislike towards Duke Floyen. The prime minister let out a sigh. “Of course, the ruffians are fearful of the duke, so Your Majesty can rest easy. However….” ‘Restraining the duke at the same time–He’s basically killing two birds with one stone.’ The prime minister ignored the thought that passed, continuing his words, “Your Majesty, if you continue to hold Duke Floyen in the palace like this, the resentment towards you will only increase. It’s more important that you devise a trap to capture the enemy rather than give an inefficient command.” Despite the prime minister simply trying to help, the stubborn emperor glared at him, displeased with the prime minister’s insistence to interfere. “You don’t have to concern yourself with this matter. I can take care of it myself.” “But….” “You may leave now, Duke Elios.” The prime minister let out a sigh of annoyance at the dismissal, opening his mouth to speak again.

“Although his prestige was great in the past, it falls short of the reputation of the present. Your Majesty, if you want to keep Duke Floyen in check, I suggest that you call for His Royal Highness the Crown Prince to return.” Finishing his speech, the prime minister bowed his head. “Please make a wise decision, Your Majesty.” The emperor clenched his jaw after the prime minister left the room, his face becoming stiff. ‘How dare you try to tell me what to do when you don’t even know anything….’ He stared at the ring on his middle finger. The Eye of Circe — the symbol of the emperor and a national treasure. It was made with great care by the first emperor, who was also a great magician. A vicious smile slowly emerged on the emperor’s face. ‘He (Regis) can’t disobey me as long as I have this.’ *** Meanwhile, in the central courtyard of the palace, Regis was resting quietly on a tree, his eyes closed. A little bird, seeking a place to rest, landed on his shoulder — but Regis didn’t budge. The bird moved about several times, trying to make itself comfortable. It seemed to like his shoulder, finding its place before it fell asleep. The overall atmosphere was so languid and peaceful, it looked more like Regis was enjoying a break rather than being in the middle of guard duty. As a gentle breeze brushed his hair, he slowly opened his eyes. ‘Someone’s coming.’ Regis turned his gaze towards the man approaching the courtyard, but soon let out a yawn, his face returning to that of indifference.

‘It’s just Roy.’ “Leave,” Regis said, gently nudging the bird that was resting on his shoulder. The bird chirped and tried to act cute, as if it didn’t want to leave, but Regis’ voice was resolute. “No, I’m afraid my daughter hates small animals.” The bird looked at Regis with regretful eyes before it spread its wings and finally took off. ‘I should go down now.’ Roy became startled by the sudden appearance of the duke who had jumped down from the tree. “Y-Your Grace, there you are. I was looking for you.” “What’s the matter?” “Oh, yes. I wanted to report the news I received from the house–” “Hurry and tell me.” Roy let out a sigh, unable to finish his words due to his superior cutting him off. “Well, it’s about Lady Juvellian–” “What about Juvellian? Did something happen?” Regis was usually a man of few words, yet he currently kept cutting Roy off. “That’s not it, the lady….it seems that she is feeling anxious because Your Grace is away from the mansion…”

The duke usually had calm and steady eyes, but at the moment, he held wild blue eyes. ‘Juvel is looking for me?’ The corners of Regis’ mouth slowly lifted upwards. ‘The duke…is smiling?’ Concealing his surprise, Roy reported what he had heard from the messenger. “Ah, and they said that the lady hasn’t been feeling well, even refusing to leave her room. It seems she’s feeling very uneasy.” The smile quickly disappeared from the duke’s face as he turned to stare at the window of the emperor’s office, his eyes growing cold. “I suppose it’s time I end this boring act.” *** I glanced at the three-seater sofa my father’s apprentice was currently sprawled out on. ‘He’s made himself completely at home.’ Today was the fourth day since we had been living like this. Perhaps it was because the room was quite large, and because the bath and toilet were connected, it was not as inconvenient as I thought it’d be — us staying together. I only had to be careful when the maids came in and out and when they were cleaning. Nonetheless, there were still some minor inconveniences.

‘You probably don’t know it….but that spot you’re sprawled so comfortably on was originally my resting spot.’ My range of activities was greatly reduced when he started occupying my space. But him taking up my space was such a petty little thing to bring up that I couldn’t bring myself to tell him to move. “What?” When I was sighing quietly, he turned to look at me with an inquiring gaze, as if telling me to say what was on my mind. “Oh, it’s just…you look quite comfortable.” He furrowed his brows at my words before languidly lowering his eyes again. “Not really.” ‘I let you take my favorite spot, but that’s all you have to say in response??’ Slightly annoyed by his remark, I inadvertently turned my head towards the window and noticed that the sun was setting. ‘Though, I wonder why he came looking for my father.’ “Why do you keep looking at me?” “Oh, um…You must be on good terms with my father, right?” Spotting what I thought was an opportunity, I decided to ask him what I had been curious about — but he kept silent for a while before opening his mouth. “We’re not on bad terms.” I feigned a smile.

“Of course you’re not.” The image of my father I saw that day was unfamiliar to me. His warm expression and way of speaking — things I’ve never had directed towards me — were so unfamiliar that it felt like I was looking at a completely different person. ‘Speaking of which, I still have to return the necklace and give him the cuff buttons…but I don’t really want to run into him.’ I began to have second thoughts when I realized that I didn’t really know my father’s tastes and that he might not like the cuffs. If he were to throw it away in front of my face after I gave it to him, no matter how indifferent I have been trying to be, my feelings would be hurt. ‘But since this man is my father’s apprentice, he should know what my father likes, right?’ I called out to him. “Excuse me.” Seeing him turn to stare at me with those crimson eyes, I hesitated. ‘Wait, there’s no way he’s going to just willingly answer me.’ “You called me, didn’t you? Then speak. I hate being left hanging…” Like usual, he spoke in an unfriendly manner, but at least there wasn’t any pressure in his tone. I decided to ask him the thing that had been troubling me since earlier. “What do you think about giving someone cuff buttons as a gift?” “A gift?” His face darkened, his eyes narrowing at me. I flinched when I saw the murderous look that suddenly appeared.

‘Does he have something against cuff buttons? His eyes are full of hate.’ *** Cuff buttons — a gift usually given by a woman to her lover. Hearing the question, Max suddenly thought of Mikhail, the man he had heard Juvellian loved very much. “Who are you trying to give it to?” He asked just in case, but Juvellian answered back quietly, “Who else would I give them to other than that person? You know him quite well too, don’t you?” Max felt his mood drop. It was an answer that didn’t deviate much from what he had expected. ‘Does this foolish woman plan on crawling back and clinging to that man again?’ He had always tried to hide his emotions, not wanting to show any weakness. Yet, he found himself unable to stop his face from twisting furiously. “You’re going to give that kind of person a gift?” As soon as those words left his lips, the woman’s eyes, which had been calm, sank dejectedly. Then, she spoke in a sharp tone, which wasn’t like her at all. “Hey, your words are a bit harsh.” Having never been interested in the affairs of others, Max normally would not have been giving out such ridiculous advice like this. But it frustrated him to see her being so unreasonable and defending Mikhail. He was also angry at himself for even trying to give her advice.

Max felt his stomach twist. “I said it for your sake, and yet in front of me you’re taking his side?” At that moment, his mind turned white when a surge of anger took over. He continued coldly, “Clinging to someone who has always been indifferent towards you…..do you not have any pride?” Now let’s see you try to make a rebuttal, if you even have anything to say….was what Max had thought until he saw the pale face of the woman staring back at him. It was different from what he had expected. He had never once regretted speaking so harshly to anyone before, but for some reason, he felt a prickling sensation inside his chest and a lump in the back of his throat. ‘Why am I…’ An unfamiliar ache caused him to frown. He was angry but he couldn’t help but feel worried for the woman, and was unable to take his eyes off of her. But that strange sensation soon subsided when he heard her mention someone he had not expected. “I’m not clinging to him. I just want to get along, which is why I’m giving it to him — to my father.” As soon as he heard her calmly spoken words, his crimson eyes, which had been staring at her furiously just moments ago, widened in confusion. “The gift…is for your father, Duke Floyen?” When he asked to confirm, Juvellian retorted back with a frown. “Who else would it be for?”

The moment he heard her answer, Max felt his mood instantly brighten. He also learned something else. “Seems like she’s unaware of how much her father cherishes her.’ If she had misunderstood his sharp words to be about her father, it meant there was some discord between their father-daughter relationship. Max laughed at his foolish teacher. ‘Is this what you wanted?’ His teacher was sacrificing himself for his daughter, but she herself wasn’t even aware of what her father was doing for her sake. Max found the situation to be pathetic yet amusing. “Hey, don’t just laugh and say something.” Hearing Juvellian’s surly voice, Max turned to stare at her. ‘Will she be sad if I try to change the topic….’ Normally, he wouldn’t have cared about such a thing, but he found himself doing just the opposite this time. He kept recalling the face of the woman that had turned completely white, staring back at him just a moment ago. Max unconsciously let out a sigh, his face becoming humorless. ‘How troublesome.’

Chapter 19 ‘If not my father, then who?’ To think the one he was referring to was not my father….. ‘I ended up saying a bunch of nonsense because I misunderstood….I’m so embarrassed.’ Then, he started laughing all of a sudden. It made for a pretty sight but, for some reason, I felt offended. ‘What the–why is he suddenly laughing?’ Annoyed, I called him out bluntly, “Hey, don’t just laugh and say something.” He stopped laughing and turned to stare at me. I think I instinctively became nervous because his gaze looked so serious. ‘What is he going to say?’ After a few more moments, he finally opened his mouth. “So, did you say the gift was a pair of cuff buttons?” “Yes, these ones.” He gave a slight frown when I showed him the cuff buttons. “They’re not very practical for a knight.” ‘Well, I’m not even a knight myself and frankly, I think this is a pretty nice gift. Is he just trying to pick another fight with me?’ I grumbled with a scowl, “You must be really good at picking out presents then.”

A smile arose on his face. ‘Sigh, he was really blessed with his looks.’ It was rare to see him smiling, so I couldn’t help but continue staring at his face. “Well, I did give my father a present not too long ago,” he said, a faint smile remaining on his frigid-looking face. “He’s been looking pretty worn out lately, but it seems he has been able to regain some of his energy even in his later years thanks to me, so I’m glad.” Hm. Contrary to my impression of him, it seems he was actually a filial son, seeing how he seemed to be in a good mood talking about it. ‘But what kind of gift was it that it helped his father return to high spirits?’ I suddenly became curious and asked him. “What did you give him?” “You don’t need to know.” He brushed me off with that rigid voice of his. But then again, I didn’t expect him to give me a proper answer anyway. Vexed, I scowled at him until he continued, “If it’s from you, the Duke will like anything.” He’ll like anything that I give him? It would have been believable if my father’s body was possessed by someone who was warm and held a lot of affection for others — but my father was not. Therefore, those words were simply nonsense. My mood dropped by the disingenuous response I had gotten even though I had asked him seriously.

‘Useless. He’s my father’s apprentice yet he doesn’t seem to know anything about my father.’ I let out a sigh. ‘The buttons were pretty expensive too….I can’t just not give it to him. And I also have to return the necklace anyway.’ However, due to my father’s indifferent temperament, it was highly likely that if I just left the pendant and cuffs on his desk, he wouldn’t know that they were from me. ‘If it’s my workaholic father….He’d probably go to his office first before his room.’ With that thought, I decided to write a letter to leave with the cuff buttons. *** It had already been four days since the emperor called the duke to the palace. ‘Duke Floyen, what’s taking you so long?’ The emperor had just been barely holding on by increasing the number of palace guards as well as having the duke around, but he still did not feel secure. ‘I can’t let my guard down.’ The emperor was afraid of a possible betrayal by the duke, as well as when and where assassins may suddenly appear from. ‘I’ll crush what you hold dear into pieces if you ever betray me, Regis.’ The emperor was gritting his teeth when the chamberlain entered the office.

“Your Majesty, the Duke of Floyen has asked for a private audience.” The emperor stared at his ring. ‘It’s about time.’ Smirking, the emperor stroked the ring on his finger. ‘But this is good, I was wondering who the culprit was.’ Soon, a stern voice came from the emperor, “Tell the Duke I will see him in the evening.” Truthfully, the emperor was free to see the duke immediately, but there was a reason for his stalling. ‘He’s been dragging this on, making me nervous. I have to make him wait this much at least.’ The chamberlain spoke up carefully, “Ah, there was also another matter I have to report, Your Majesty.” “What is it?” Noticing how the emperor seemed to be in a better mood, the chamberlain took a deep breath before he continued. “There’s a petition signed by several bureaucrats demanding the crown prince’s return.” The emperor’s eyes darkened at the mention of the word “return.” “Bring it to me.”

The chamberlain brought the golden tray holding the document and presented it to the emperor. The latter’s face became furious when he opened and scanned the contents. “Those rotten bastards, how dare they…!” The paper was crumpled in much the same way the emperor’s face did, and was thrown on the ground. “Find a partner for the Crown Prince and start preparing and training him as the next Emperor?! These fools have gone mad!” Soon, a twisted smile appeared on the emperor’s face. “I’m still alive and well — do they see this throne as a joke?” The chamberlain, seeing the emperor’s obsession with the throne, which bordered on madness, gulped in nervousness. He decided to remain quiet, careful not to have the sparks of ire aimed towards himself. “Arrest these impudent bastards,” the emperor coldly ordered. Not wanting to displease him, the chamberlain calmly answered, “Yes, Your Majesty.” *** I was holding my quill pen over a piece of paper, trying to write, but I found myself hesitating. ‘What does one usually talk about with their father?’

I was raised by a single mother in my past life, and in my current life, I have been living awkwardly with my father. As a result, writing a letter to my father felt awkward as well. ‘I don’t think this is something I can ask Marilyn for help on….’ I noticed my father’s apprentice peering at me with curious eyes. “What is it?” As if he were waiting for me to ask, he responded, “What are you doing?” “Oh, I’m going to write a letter.” “To who?” “My father.” His eyes slightly softened at my answer. “I don’t really think you need to write one, though?” How would you know? I wanted to retort but kept my mouth shut. He was certainly my father’s apprentice and, despite being of no help earlier, I felt like he would still know more about my father than me myself. ‘Well, I still don’t have much faith in him but…..’ Putting the pen down, I called out to the man in front of me. “Excuse me.” I was slightly afraid that he would ignore me again, but he answered gently, as if he was in a good mood. “What?”

“What do you and my father usually talk about?” “My mentor?” “Yes.” He sat up and stroked his chin, contemplating over my question, before leaning back on the sofa again. “I’m not sure, we don’t really talk.” I was discouraged by the unhelpful answer. ‘Then again, my father is a man of few words and this man isn’t very sociable either….I shouldn’t be surprised.’ Once again, I learned that you shouldn’t lean on others too much for anything and decided to settle the matter myself. ‘I’m sure I can write it well — I’ve done a lot of volunteer work on top of my penpal experience in my past life after all.’ I wondered how much time had passed just like that? The letter was finally completed after much thought and consideration. ‘This should be fine.’ Reading over what I had written, there didn’t seem to be any mistakes that stood out — it seemed fairly decent overall. ‘Yes, this is good enough…..I should treat myself with something delicious as a reward for working so hard.’ As I was praising myself for working so diligently, I heard a voice, which sounded uncharacteristically surprised, come from behind me. “Do you really plan on using that?”

“Yes,” I answered seriously. I looked over the letter I wrote one more time. ┏━━━━━━━━༻❁༺━━━━━━━━┓

┗━━━━━━━━༻❁༺━━━━━━━━┛

‘No matter how many times I look at it, I think I wrote it really well. I acknowledged my fault and asked for his forgiveness, I’m sure my father won’t get angry now.’ Flawless, clear and to the point — it was a perfect letter. I was sure my father would let the incident pass.

Then, I saw my father’s apprentice smirk and mutter, “Yeah, that will definitely be a sight worth seeing.” I felt doubtful about his expression for some reason, but confident that my letter was truly well-written, I brushed it off, thinking he was just being mean like usual. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to go drop off the letter. You know what to do if someone tries to come into the room, right?” He nodded his head, understanding what I was implying. “Do as you please.” If it was before, he would have ignored me, but now that he was listening to my requests, I wanted to praise him. *** Arriving at the emperor’s office later than scheduled, Regis greeted the emperor, bowing his head. “I greet His Majesty.” “You’re late.” The emperor was hoping to see irritation on the duke’s face so that he could have an excuse to berate him, but the duke’s face was calm and indifferent instead. “Yes.” ‘This brazen little….’ He felt uneasy seeing Regis look so confident despite being the one in the unfavorable situation. Nevertheless, the emperor maintained his composure and spoke.

“So, did you find out which dirty rat was behind the attack?” Instead of revealing the truth, Regis smiled as a thought passed over his head. ‘Max, you called my daughter a rat…..this is payback.’ The duke had quickly caught on earlier than this disturbance was the work of none other than his apprentice. He was aware that Max, who was not only skilled at swordsmanship but also skilled at manipulating people, despised the emperor. His apprentice most likely wanted a clash between his father and his mentor. The flaw in that plan, however, was that Regis had much more patience than his apprentice expected. “I was unable to find the source of the problem.” A nasty frown appeared on the emperor’s face. He couldn’t believe the words that had come from Regis’ mouth. “How dare you utter those words? You weren’t able to fulfill my orders and yet…’ Hearing the angry voice of the emperor, Regis suddenly recalled what his apprentice had told him some time ago.

‘Just a little longer now.’ His blue eyes were calm, holding not a single trace of anger, as if they were a superior being looking down at a lowly one. “Isn’t Your Majesty already well aware of the reason why?” The emperor suddenly felt very pressured, seeing the Duke of Floyen’s gaze, and found it hard to breathe.

‘Don’t tell me he’s rebelling….!’ The emperor was frozen in terror, unable to say anything, so it was the duke who first broke the silence. “As long as I remain in the palace, they will not attack.” The duke’s voice held no hint of a reprimand, but to the emperor–who was already overwhelmed by the duke’s aura–it felt like he had heard a thousand words of criticism. Enraged, the emperor tightly clenched his fists.

Chapter 20 The emperor raised his voice, shooting a piercing glare at the duke. “How can you guarantee that when my life is on the line!? Tell me, how can you be so sure?!” But Regis was certain. He knew that the culprit behind the attack, his apprentice, would not act rashly and order a second attempt to frighten the emperor. ‘Because even if the emperor were to be shaken up, it’ll be all for naught as long as I remain unfazed.’ The emperor had always been someone who was easy to handle. “Speak!” Especially when he saw him talking like that, clueless and unaware of anything. Regis let out a small sigh at the sight of the simpleminded emperor and spoke in a hollow tone. “Since Your Majesty has become much more vigilant, they would be aware that a surprise attack would no longer work.” The duke’s voice lacked any ulterior motives, but the emperor interpreted it as criticism for being frightened by the assassin. ‘How dare he….!’ While the emperor was furious, the duke continued, “There’s no need to take a dangerous gamble in a situation that has garnered a lot of attention.” Even though everything the duke said was clearly correct, the emperor did not want to admit it because the moment he did, it would feel like he lost to the duke. ‘This damn bastard, he has quite the silver tongue, having no holes in his argument.’

The emperor’s body shook in anger, but he managed to pull himself together by stroking the ring on his finger. ‘No, as long as I have this….He can’t disobey me.’ Despite that thought, he couldn’t help but still feel anxious because it had been a while since the duke looked so unagitated in front of this weakness. ‘Yes, you never know. If only there was someone that could stand against this man….’ At that moment, he remembered the prime minister’s advice:

The emperor regained a sense of stability when he suddenly found a use for his son, who he had always viewed as a threat to the throne. ‘That’s right, I can dangle the throne in front of him, make him think I’ll hand it over, and coax him into keeping that damn bastard in check.’ The emperor spoke in a relatively milder tone, “It seems I’ve been inconveniencing you, Duke.” While others would have refuted immediately, Duke Floyen remained silent, as if he agreed with the emperor’s remark. The emperor clenched his fist, barely keeping the urge to throw something at bay. “Duke Floyen, don’t you think you should at least help me save face by staying for the remainder of the week? Please allow me to trouble you for three more days.” “I will obey yours orders, Your Majesty.” Regis bowed his head and left the room.

As soon as the doors closed behind him, he heard the sound of something shattering. A subtle air of mirth quickly passed over the duke’s graceful face. ‘He’s so easy to read that it’s starting to become boring.’ Sporting a bored look, Regis looked up and stared at the night sky. As soon as he saw the moon, his face–which remained frozen most of the time– warmed. ‘I hope that child is doing well.’ If he had just chosen to endure this charade a little longer, there would have been criticism directed towards the emperor who was oppressing him. But for Regis, being able to have his daughter in front of his eyes was more important than that. ‘Juvel.’ It had only been four days since he had last seen his daughter, but Regis couldn’t bear it as he was constantly wondering about her safety. *** ‘It’s quiet.’ The office without my father was bigger and emptier than I thought. ‘I didn’t expect that the absence of one person could make a place feel so empty.’ But still, it was a relief that my father was away. I didn’t think I could give him the letter face-to-face. ‘He should see it if I leave it on his desk.’ Having decided on my target, I headed towards his desk and noticed an open ink bottle. Capping the bottle with its lid, I was contemplating where to

place the letter when a piece of paper caught my eye — which I ended up unintentionally reading. ‘Huh? Is this a list of potential marriage candidates?’ I doubted my own eyes for a moment. I looked over the list from the top just in case. These were definitely the names of male nobles that were around my age. ‘Why did he compile such a list without telling me….?’ Suddenly, I recalled what my father had asked me after I ended my relationship with Mikhail.

‘Don’t tell me…is he actually trying to find a man who meets all the criteria I listed?’ Looking over the list of names with trembling eyes, I noticed several names that were underlined. ‘Wow, he’s trying to set me up with these grandeur candidates?’ One was a member of the royal family of a foreign country, another was the prime minister’s only son, Frederick Elios. Although their stats were higher than Mikhail, they were characters who weren’t even mentioned in the original novel. In a way, it might not be a bad idea to marry and live a happy life with one of them. I’d naturally be able to avoid the death flag and carry on with a comfortable life. ‘Good stats and good looks — they’re definitely the best husband material. Though, I don’t have any thoughts of getting married of course.’ Unfortunately, I had no intentions of changing my decision. The moment I get married, I would no longer be able to live as Juvellian, but as their wife.

‘It’s a relief that both of their families are of similar status to mine. One of the conditions I gave my father was that the man’s family had to be of higher status than ours.’ Though, to be honest, there was only one family in the empire that was above ours. ‘But there’s no way we’ll form a relationship with them, so I’m safe.’ Feeling relieved, I smiled as I continued skimming the list until I came across the name that was circled — in fact, it was the only one with a circle. ‘Hm? Who is this?’ The moment I took a closer look, I recognized the name and ended up dropping the letter that I was holding in my hand. ‘Maximillian Kassein Hachette’ I immediately panicked. This name belonged to the heir of the one and only family that was above mine in rank — it was also the name of the one who would try to kill me in the future…. ‘Why is the Crown Prince on here?!’ There was a brief comment about the crown prince that I remembered from the novel. ‘A cold-blooded, ruthless psychopath.’ That may have been a severe exaggeration, but if it was the crown prince of the novel, I could believe it. ‘You don’t hesitate in killing people, do you?’ There were quite a few anecdotes about the cruelty of the crown prince. The one that stood out the most was the coming-of-age gift he gave to his sister Beatrice: the head of an assassin. That alone was enough to show

how insane he was, but that was nowhere near the end of the list of brutal acts he committed. For example, he even sent an assassin after the emperor in the early half of the novel. With this it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that he wasn’t just a psychopath, but had split personalities. ‘If his name is circled, it probably means he’s been chosen as my marriage partner….’ Realizing the high possibility of it being true, I felt my head spin and stumbled, just barely managing to hold myself up. ‘My father is really too much. Other nobles try so hard to avoid getting their daughters chosen to be the Crown Prince’s partner…..’ Originally, he was a prince who should have been in the limelight, but there was a reason why he ended up like that. At the beginning of the novel, there was an odd rumor going around about the crown prince. It was said that the reason he always wore a helmet was because his face had a burn scar. ‘But that wasn’t the only rumor.’ There were more horrible rumors than those about his appearance. There was rumor about him being violent with the women he slept with — he was a rumored sadist. It was no wonder many of the nobles made an effort to eliminate any chance of their daughters becoming the crown princess. The sensible nobles rushed engagements for their daughters so that they could avoid any possibility of having to send them to the violent crown prince. ‘That’s right, even in the future that I saw, he came down to torture me!’ In the novel, my character had chosen to take her own life over getting tortured by him. She must’ve thought that it was better to die rather than be miserable and suffer through his torture.

‘So is my father trying to sell me off to that scoundrel?!’ I ground my teeth. I did say it had to be someone extremely rich, high in status, skilled and honorable–but this just wasn’t right! ‘He left out the most important thing….I’m sure I told you he had to be handsome, Father!’ The crown prince always had his face covered, making it impossible to judge, but even if his appearance met my standards, I refused to marry him. ‘The moment I marry him, my life will end. The problem is…’ I was getting a headache. Because we were a distinguished ducal house, we could always somehow refuse proposals from any other families. But if it was the Imperial family, and specifically an engagement with no less than the Crown Prince…..it was something we would not be able to refuse. ‘Of course, the Crown Prince would have to like me first for us to get married….’ The problem was that for a psychopath like him, it may not matter who his partner was. He’d be happy as long as he got to harass me. ‘The best thing to do would be to try and change my father’s mind…..but that’s easier said than done.’ Letting out a sigh, I placed the list of candidates back on the desk. ‘For now, I’ll have to come up with a countermeasure while also keeping the fact that I know about this list a secret.’ If my father were to find out that I was aware of his plan to marry me off to the crown prince, the worst-case scenario could be moved up. For that reason, I left his office, keeping the pendant and cuff buttons, and returned to my room.

*** ‘Was this room always this big…’ Max looked around the room that was missing its owner, eventually making his way to the chair Juvellian had always been sitting on. ‘Uncomfortable.’ Despite that thought, he leaned back on the chair and strangely felt the strength leave his body. ‘When is she coming back?’ Even when he was together with the woman, they had rarely conversed. But since there was no one in front of him all of a sudden, it felt so empty that he couldn’t stand it. ‘What’s taking her so long?’ Discontent, he was glaring at the door when he suddenly felt the presence of an intruder. Max’s gaze shifted to the window and his body disappeared in a flash. “Kuk!” “Who are you” The uninvited guest, who was caught by the throat in an instant, struggled but Max didn’t budge, the murderous aura surrounding him intensifying. “You. I asked you who you were.” “I’ll speak if you could let go of—Euk!” “State your purpose for coming here.”

As Max tightened his grip, the man continued to struggle but managed to let out an answer. “I was sent by the Madame….!” At that moment, Max released his grip on the man’s neck. Then, like a loose doll, the man collapsed onto the floor. “Cough, cough!” Max, who was staring at the man coughing frantically, coldly spoke, “How did you know to find me here?” “The madam said that you might be here…..” Max frowned at the sight of the man who trailed off his words. “So, what business do you have with me?” The man collected his breath and answered in a low voice, “We’ve received reports about unusual movements from the Emperor.” A twisted smirk tugged on the corner of Max’s lips. “Yes, he must be busy trying to protect himself.” Then, the man shook his head before speaking again. “I heard that the Emperor is rushing to have you return to the palace due to the advice from the prime minister and several other officials.” Max didn’t return an answer, choosing to glare instead. “I’m afraid you’ll have to go back as soon as possible, Your Highness Crown Prince Maximillian.” Normally, Max would have left the mansion immediately — yet, he had not moved a single step, remaining in his place.

‘I have to leave right now?’

Chapter 21 Max turned his head, his face looking stiff. ‘Why isn’t she coming?’ He eagerly stared at the tightly closed doors, holding slight hope that Juvellian would open and walk through them. However, there was no sign of the woman’s presence. “Your Highness?” Max furrowed his brows at the confused voice that called for him. ‘Why am I…’ Despite his multiple attempts to move his body, he remained in place. He couldn’t ignore the thought that the woman might go looking for him if he disappeared without a word. “Wait outside for a moment,” he ordered to his subordinate, who gave him a strange look in return before silently leaving the room. When his presence disappeared from the room completely, Max gave a deep sigh. ‘I can’t believe I’m doing something like this….’ He walked over to the woman’s desk, grabbed a piece of paper and a pen, and began to write something down. His face uncharacteristically loosened into a softened expression. ‘This should be enough.’ *** When I returned to my room I noticed that it was awfully silent. ‘Mm, he must be hiding.’

Admiring his initiative, I walked over to the closet where I assumed my father’s apprentice would be hiding. ‘I hope he’s not annoyed because I took so long….Huh?’ I opened the closet door like usual, but instead of seeing a man glaring at me in discontent like I had expected, all I saw were clothes — there was no grumpy man in sight. ‘Is he hiding somewhere else?’ Thinking so, I started searching for him in my dressing room but he was nowhere to be found. ‘Where did he go? I have a lot of things to think about as it is….’ I moved to put down the letter I was holding, walking over to my desk. There, I noticed a note of some kind in the center. ‘Hm? What’s this?’ Picking it up, I frowned as I scrutinized the paper. ‘Oh, this is terrible handwriting. A cat could write better than this.’ I squinted my eyes, trying to decipher what was written.

I unconsciously let out a sigh and mumbled, “I never told you to come again though…” I walked over to the sofa he had been occupying till now. Laying on my side, I noticed that it hadn’t yet lost his body heat — it was warm and comfortable.

‘I’ve finally reclaimed my spot.’ I felt like I had finally gotten my peace and quiet back. ‘What does he mean by ‘visit again when the time comes’?’ I was a bit bothered by the message he left, but the thought passed as quickly as it came. ‘Well, he would come to see my father so those were most likely just empty words. He doesn’t have any business with me anyway.’ I sported a slight frown when I felt a sudden headache. ‘Haaa, I’m….so tired.’ I was worried about how to avoid the disaster that suddenly appeared and threatened my future. ‘What am I going to do?’ My mind was full of concerns, but the fatigue that took over my whole body was much stronger. I decided to stop fighting and let my eyes close on their own. *** As Max departed from the mansion at a rapid pace, he became sensitive to his surroundings as his whole body regained the tension that he had lost the past few days. ‘It’s back to normal.’ Max stopped in his tracks. ‘Would she have read the letter by now?’

He turned to look back at the mansion. Only when the white marble building came into view did Max realize what he was doing and scowled. ‘A letter…’ It was certainly out of character for him to leave a letter. ‘Why did I do that?’ Since childhood, carelessness had always been associated with death, so Max found himself always living on the edge. Yet, for some strange reason, the tension in his body had unwittingly loosened — he felt relaxed — while staying in Juvellian’s room the past couple of days. ‘If no one came to find me, I might’ve stayed there without a second thought.’ It was an incomprehensible change in how he usually felt — it was as if he were under some kind of magic spell. He contemplated over what could’ve caused the change but soon brushed it aside. ‘Let’s just go back for now. There are other matters I need to resolve first.’ Kicking the ground again with his long legs, Max moved briskly towards his destination. ***

IV. Your Partner Is Who? ‘Huh, why is it so bright?’ I was surprised when I glanced at the clock. I had only meant to rest for a little while but I never thought that I’d fall into a deep sleep. My father’s apprentice relied on me for meals so I was confused he didn’t wake me up. ‘He must’ve been hungry so why didn’t he wake me….Oh.’

To think I would automatically look for someone who had already left– habits were quite scary. ‘But if he left this abruptly without a word, does it mean he found a place to stay?’ I had some money for travel expenses set aside for him that I had planned on giving him when he was ready to leave. I didn’t think he’d leave so suddenly without saying anything. ‘Still, he should’ve at least said goodbye.’ I sighed at the sudden feeling of disappointment, but then let out a bitter laugh. ‘No, we’re just strangers.’ Although I tried to think about it in that way, it would be a lie to say that I didn’t feel a little empty. I let out another sigh as I tried to pull myself together. ‘First, I need to take care of the more important problem.’ I ended up staying up all night brainstorming ideas, but couldn’t think of any effective solutions. ‘Ah, I have no idea what to do…’ In a state of great anxiety, I was letting out sighs of defeat when I heard the voice of my maid. “Milady, it’s Marilyn.” I got up from my bed and walked over to open the door, “Good morning.” “Good morning, milady. Ah….” Marilyn looked surprised as she tried to say hello, and even stammered when she continued, “M-Milady, your complexion doesn’t look too good. Are you feeling alright?”

‘Hm? My complexion?’ I was confused for a moment but then recalled the fact that I had stayed up all night. ‘Oh, right…I didn’t get any sleep so I probably have severe dark circles.’ Not wanting my maid to worry needlessly, I spoke with a smile. “Yes, I’m fine.” Honestly I was disturbed about the matchmaking, but I made an effort to look unperturbed so that Marilyn wouldn’t find any irregularities in my behavior. ‘Speaking of which, when is father going to return? I hope it won’t be any time soon…’ It’d be a big problem if my father returned before I’m able to prepare some kind of solution. Just imagining it made me shiver as I spoke, “Hey, Marilyn. Was there any word about when Father would be returning?” Marilyn flinched at my question and bowed her head deeply, “I don’t think he’ll be returning for at least another two days, milady.” I felt a wave of relief wash over me. ‘Good, let’s not be hasty. There’s still some time.’ I allowed myself to relax a little, assured that I had some more time left. *** These days the servants were extremely concerned over Juvellian’s sudden change in behavior — living in seclusion in her room. ‘The lady has become strange.’

Although Juvellian had always been someone who mainly stayed in her room, she still went about her business actively around the house. Yet, in these past few days, she had refused to come out of her room and prohibited the servants from coming near it. This behavior was definitely out of the ordinary. The butler, who had been deep in worry, sighed. ‘Yes…she’s been like this ever since His Grace left for his training.’ It was already the fifth day since Duke Floyen had been away from the mansion, and his expected return was only getting further delayed. All the servants of the mansion were walking on eggshells around Juvellian and talked carefully amongst themselves, worried that she may return to her old self. ‘His Grace needs to hurry and return…’ The butler let out another sigh when Mrs Ferris, the head housekeeper, came to find him. “Derrick, is His Grace still expected to return in two days?” “Yes, that’s right. But why do you ask…?” “The truth is, Lady Juvellian’s personal maid told me that she was being strange today,” Mrs. Ferris sighed. “The lady was being strange? What do you mean…” Mrs. Ferris looked at Derrick, whose eyes were shaking, and spoke, “She said that the lady’s face was reduced to skin and bones when she asked her about the Duke’s expected return.” “Pardon?”

The butler had no choice but to be alarmed. Wasn’t this similar to that day back then?

His heart still ached whenever he recalled the image of a younger Juvellian with tearful purplish-blue eyes. ‘He* shouldn’t have done that back then.’ [1] Feeling regret for the past, Derrick let out a deep sigh before responding. “I’ll inform His Grace immediately.” Mrs. Ferris nodded her head, letting out a sigh of her own. “Yes, please do.” *** “Haaaa…” As a breeze came in through a gap in the open windows, Marilyn stared at the figure of her master who was sighing while reading on the sofa. Juvellian’s face had lost most of its radiance, but it couldn’t completely wash away her beauty. ‘My lady, are you like that because you miss the Duke?’ The sight of her weary master was so pitiful that Marilyn spoke as carefully as she could. “Milady, the weather is quite nice today.” “It seems so.” But her dull reply caused Marilyn to look at her with even more pity. ‘That’s right, this is the first time I’ve seen her look so lifeless.”

Marilyn had grown fond of Juvellian who had become much more friendlier recently. But seeing her look so weak and worn out, Marilyn felt suffocated with worry. ‘I want to help her in some way.’ She knew that it may have been a presumptuous thought and that Juvellian may even get angry, but Marilyn couldn’t sit still just watching her master sitting there so listless. “How do you feel about going on a walk, milady? I’m sure you’ll feel better when you take a stroll under the warm sunlight.” At Marilyn’s suggestion, Juvellian turned to stare at her maid. It was a tranquil stare but it still made Marilyn nervous. ‘Oh no, what should I do if she gets angry?’ Although she had spoken with courage just a moment ago, Marilyn was still afraid that Juvellian would get angry — her master was someone with a rather fickle personality after all. She remained in that anxious state as Juvellian’s red lips finally parted and broke the silence. “Alright.” Marilyn was left dumbfounded at Juvellian’s remark, agreeing to go out on a walk in the garden without any complaint. ‘Huh? She agreed so easily..’ Then, Juvellian spoke again. “I think it’s because I’ve only been staying indoors, but I feel quite stuffy.” At the words that came out weakly, Marilyn suddenly recalled the image of a younger Juvellian.

Chapter 22 Marilyn looked at her master with eyes full of sympathy. ‘Milady….’ Although the current Juvellian had been acting out senselessly up until recently, the younger Juvellian was a girl who was very lonely. ‘I thought she was only cruel and crooked, but she’s actually warm-hearted once you get to know her.’ Marilyn decided that she wasn’t going to just stand by and watch her master holding onto her sorrows by herself. “I’ll stay by your side, milady.” After finally letting out the words she had been wanting to say, Marilyn saw a tiny smile appear on Juvellian’s face. “Alright, thank you.” The sight of Juvellian’s smiling face was lovely but also sad, prompting the maid to further strengthen her resolve. ‘Okay, since it’s already like this….I’ll do my best to cheer her up.’ *** “Your Majesty, the Crown Prince has sent a message saying that, due to border checks, his return will be delayed.” The emperor clenched his jaw after hearing the chamberlain’s report. ‘Maximillian, that brat. If you’re going to return, you should do so immediately. What are you dragging your feet for?!’

Hearing that his son, whose existence was already an eyesore as it was, refusing to listen to his orders, the emperor became furious. ‘I’ll have to give him a scolding when he returns.’ While the emperor was grinding his teeth thinking about his brazen son, the doors to the throne room suddenly opened with a loud Bang! “Y-Your Grace! You can’t be doing this….” The royal guard tried to stop the intruder, but the latter–who was more skilled–evaded the guard easily and stood before the emperor. “I greet His Majesty.” Just when his temper from thinking about his disobedient son had started to cool off, the emperor’s anger flared once again due to the Duke of Floyen barging in unannounced. “Duke Floyen, what is the meaning of this?!” Despite the clear anger in the emperor’s voice, Regis simply bowed his head, showing no sign of being intimidated. “Your Majesty, I’m here because I needed to have a word with you immediately.” “What is it that you had to make such a ruckus?” The emperor demanded, indicating that he would not forgive him if it wasn’t something truly important. Then, Regis looked at the emperor with determined eyes. “I’ve caught the tail of the ones who have been troubling you these past few days.” The emperor’s eyes widened. “What did you say? Is that true?!” “Yes.”

“Then bring them here at once!” Regis shook his head then spoke calmly in a subdued voice, “Your Majesty, I’m afraid I’ll have to return home and further investigate the details first.” “What are you saying all of a sudden?” “It seems there was an intruder at the house while I was away.” The emperor frowned at the duke’s response. “What? What does that have to do with the assassin who tried to kill me?” “I heard that there were marks left behind by the intruder which are similar to the one involved in your assassination attempt.” The emperor shot a glare at the duke. He had caught on that the “similar footprints” was just an excuse to leave the palace. ‘This bastard…how dare you deceive me.’ But the one who ordered the Duke to investigate the attempted assassination was none other than emperor himself. And now that evidence had been brought up, the emperor had no choice but to listen to the demands of Duke Floyen, who was the one in charge of the investigation. The corners of his mouth lifted when Regis saw the emperor’s piercing glare. “Therefore, please grant me permission to go check the traces.” *** Ahh, human beings definitely need to get out occasionally and be under the sun to recharge. It was nice living in seclusion indoors the past few days, but I ended up losing a lot of energy.

‘Yeah, maybe I’ll even get some ideas while being out here.’ While thinking so, I heard my maid speak. “Milady, the flowers are quite pretty, aren’t they?” “Oh, you’re right.” The moment those words left my lips, Marilyn looked at me in the eye and said, “The flowers are beautiful, but they’re nowhere near as lovely as you, milady.” If I had to be honest…it was quite burdensome to have someone following me around while giving me such excessive praise. ‘Marilyn became strange all of a sudden. Is it due to overworking?’ For a moment, I thought about sending her on vacation before walking over to sit on a bench located on one side of the garden. ‘Alright, let’s organize my thoughts….I only have two days left until my father is supposed to return.’ Although it was only two days, it should actually be more than enough time to come up with a proper countermeasure to the marriage problem. I knew that if I were to continue brainstorming in my head, the servants would see me in a daze and find it strange, so I opened up the book that I brought with me, pretending to read. ‘Ah, why did it have to be the book on tactics.’ Of course, it was an interesting book–the one my father had recommended to me–but I hadn’t meant to bring this one out. “Oh, are you going to be reading a book, milady?” Marilyn was staring at me with widened eyes — perhaps she thought it was unexpected that I was sitting down to read when we had come out here with the intention of going out for a walk.

“Yes, it’s perfect for spending time alone.” Marilyn had an unreadable expression on her face but quickly lowered her head, “Milady, but…” “I’ll go back on my own, so don’t worry about me and feel free to go and tend to your other duties,” I said, implying that I wanted to read quietly by myself without being disturbed. Then, a new voice spoke up. “Juvellian.” It was a familiar voice, but not one that I should have been hearing already. Startled, I instinctively raised my head. In front of me stood none other than my father, who I had hoped would not return until later. ‘Huh, why is he already back?’ I made an effort to appear calm and addressed him, “Father, you’ve returned?” “I have.” I made to get up from my seat, wanting to flee as usual. “You must be tired from training, please go get some rest.” At that moment, my father gently laid his hand on my shoulder. “No, I have something I need to discuss with you first.” Looking at him with trembling eyes, I became aware of my reality. ‘Ah…I’m doomed.’ “Juvellian.”

When I saw my father’s chilling gaze scanning me after calling my name, I braced myself. ‘It’s obvious what he has to say after pausing like that.’ Now that it had come to this, no matter what my father said, I had to make sure the topic never turned to matchmaking. While I was solidifying my resolution, my father took his hand off my shoulder and spoke softly, “From now on…I won’t leave you all by yourself.” I doubted my own ears for a moment at the unexpected remark. ‘Hm? What’s he saying all of a sudden?’ I couldn’t process the words that I had just heard at first, but then soon began to interpret them in many different ways. ‘Don’t tell me he means that he’s going to start keeping an eye on me? In case I refuse to get married and try to run away?’ Deluding myself with all sorts of thoughts, I stared at him in confusion. “Have you had dinner?” He suddenly asked. “No, I haven’t.” Forgetting to think, I answered my father’s sudden question openly. He frowned. “You’ll faint again if you keep skipping meals like that.” On the surface, it seemed like they were words of concern–but I understood the true meaning behind them. Then again, it would be hard to marry me off to the crown prince if I fainted….He was basically telling me to be careful so that I can remain a decent product to be put out on the wedding market. At this rate, I started having thoughts about faking an illness and collapsing in the middle of an official gathering but was interrupted by my father’s voice.

“From now on, don’t faint anymore.” His words seemed to imply that he wouldn’t forgive me if I collapsed again so I decided to drop that plan. ‘Ah, my life is really at its limit.’ Of all characters, why did I have to be born as the main villain instead of as an extra? As I lamented over my fate, my father took a hold of my hand. “Let’s go eat.” If I had to be honest, I wasn’t very hungry–even though I hadn’t had dinner–because I ate a lot of snacks earlier. But I felt uneasy about how my father would react if I refused so I remained silent. ‘Since it turned out like this, I’ll have to go eat for a more stable future.’ Encouraging myself, I held onto my father’s hand. Although he was a bad father for trying to sell his own daughter off to the tyrannical crown prince, his hand was big and warm at least. ‘There was a time when I used to chase after him…wanting to hold this hand.’ How funny. I wasn’t able to hold his hand when I wanted to so desperately, but to think I was holding it now after letting go of everything. ‘Well, it doesn’t mean anything to me anymore.’ I walked towards the dining room holding my father’s hand. The walk– which normally seemed short–felt longer than usual. “Sit.” I moved to sit down in my seat at my father’s words.

‘Ah, it’s really awkward.’ It wasn’t the first time I was having a meal with my father, and even when we did eat together, we never engaged in conversation. That was our daily father-daughter life–so it never felt awkward even when there were no words exchanged. But the fact that I felt awkward right now was ultimately…. ‘Because I can already expect what my father is going to talk about.’ Thinking so, I sighed and then heard my father say something to me. “I heard you’ll be attending a party next week.” His reason for suddenly bringing up Rose’s birthday party was obvious. ‘He’s probably trying to find something to nitpick on.’ I pulled myself together and made an effort to maintain my composure, smiling back at my father. “Yes. I received an invitation from Count Arlo’s daughter, Rose Marie Arlo, to her birthday party.” My father gracefully lifted his knife and began to cut his steak while I pretended to eat and simultaneously cast subtle glances at him, trying to gauge his reaction. “Do you have a partner?” There were many points from the tactics book I remembered reading about. There was a certain technique in how you could talk to someone to disturb and confuse them to the point where they would lose their soul. There were also ways to attack them directly and trap them while eliminating any chances for escape. But I never expected my father to use those tactics against me! Well, to be honest, it wouldn’t really be a problem if I had a partner. But the problem was…

‘I don’t have a partner yet.’ I was originally planning on finding a partner. Frankly, it’d be more comfortable to go alone without one, but there was no reason for me to purposely stand out amongst the already exclusive and cliquey nobles. ‘Several have requested to be my partner, so I could just choose one amongst them…’ But after seeing the list of marriage candidates, which I was too busy trying to come up with a solution for, I ended up not having any time to think about partners for the upcoming party. I smiled awkwardly at my father. ‘Ah, what should I do?’

Chapter 23 First, I needed to calm myself. If I showed even the slightest hint of being flustered, my father would take that opportunity to coax me into going on the blind date. ‘At times like this, I have to look calm and respond.’ Collecting myself, acting as if I didn’t know anything, I spoke coolly, “Ah, I’m still thinking about it.” My father stared at me. I felt a little uncomfortable by his gaze, which seemed like it was analyzing me. It was uncomfortable to the point where it made me lose my appetite. But instead of being shaken up, I added casually, “There were a couple who sent me letters asking to be my partner, so I’ve been contemplating over the past few days on who to go with. They’re all very distinguished so it’s hard to choose.” “I see,” my father calmly said after looking at me for a moment. I breathed a sigh of relief–without my father knowing of course–when I heard the sound of his knife rattling, signalling that he returned to cutting his steak. ‘Nice, was that a successful defense?’ It had been a continuous series of confusing and tense moments with my father so far, but the fact that he didn’t bring up the matchmaking was enough to call it a success. ‘I should go up and look over the letters after I finish eating.’ Wanting to solve the current problem quickly, I began inhaling whatever was in front of me in an effort to try and return to my room as soon as possible.

“Juvelian.” I became nervous and sucked in my breath as I heard my father call my name. I was worried that he was going to bring up the talk about the marriage proposal now. “Yes?” His gaze was so fierce that, for a moment, I thought he was going to tell me to start seeing the Crown Prince immediately. I unknowingly swallowed in nervousness. Then, defying all my expectations, my father simply placed a piece of the juicy steak he had just cut onto my plate. ‘Why a steak all of a sudden…?’ Normally, I would have refused, but there was just one minor problem. ‘Oh….it’s meat.’ Having been stuck with my father’s apprentice the past few days, it had been a while since I had proper meat. All of the meals I had been asking for were things that could be eaten with my hands. I didn’t want to raise any suspicion from my maids by asking for two sets of tableware. As a result, I was really craving some meat. But it wouldn’t be good to remain here for too long — that would only increase the risk of my father bringing up the topic that I so desperately wanted to avoid. ‘Euuhh, I have to hold it in but…..’ The delicious smell of the juicy steak wafted into my nose and made my mouth water. ‘….That would definitely melt in my mouth, right?’ I was agonizing over whether to eat the steak or not when I was interrupted by my father’s voice.

“Eat,” he said firmly, putting an end to my indecisiveness. Well, my father did just tell me to eat so if I refused, he might use that as an excuse to trap me. Left with no choice, I began eating the steak. Oh, wow. Perhaps it was because the meat was of high-quality, but the tender steak seemed to gently melt as soon as it entered my mouth. Moreover, it was so juicy! It was exactly how I imagined it would taste. I was elated by the taste of delicious meat I hadn’t had in a while, but there was another small problem. “Eat slowly. You’ll upset your stomach.” If I ended up getting indigestion, it would entirely be my father’s fault. But because there was no way he would be aware of that, I remained quiet and focused on eating silently. *** I returned to my room as soon as dinner ended to look over the letters I had received so far. ‘Lord Crocus, Lord Rowain, and Sir Boromir all sent requests.’ The ones who requested to be my partner were all fairly distinguished figures. To be honest, it should have been impossible for me to receive requests from such people given my current reputation. But then again, it would make sense if I considered my status — I’m sure everyone wanted to use the pretext of being my partner to get closer and establish some kind of relationship with my father. ‘Thanks to my father, the partner issue will be settled easily.’ Ironically, my father created the crisis I was in but it was also thanks to him that it was solved. I breathed a sigh of relief at having overcome an obstacle. ‘But who do I pick out of the three?’

Sir Boromir, an Imperial Knight who was popular for his good looks, manners and excellent swordsmanship. Count Rowain’s son, Edmund Rowain, known for his handsome appearance. Or Marquess Crocus’ son, Ronald Crocus, the heir to a wealthy and prestigious family and anticipated to be the next head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. All three of them were frankly too good for someone like me with a stained reputation, so others may assume that I would have a hard time choosing between them. ‘Lord Crocus was the first one to send a request….’ But I made my decision faster than I thought. ‘The one who’ll cause me the least bit of trouble in the future will be the best choice.’ In the case of Lord Crocus, there was no way such a prominent figure like him would request to be my partner without any ulterior motives. For that reason, I decided to go with Lord Rowain, whose good looks were comparable to Mikhail–but his pretty face was all he had. ‘Everything else aside, having a handsome partner would be best.’ Having made my decision, I wrote a letter expressing that I would accept him as my partner. “It’s late today so please deliver this tomorrow,” I said as I handed Marilyn the completed letter. “Yes, milady.”

The partner problem was really resolved now, and I didn’t think there would be any more issues regarding it. A sudden rush of fatigue swept over me. Was it because I felt relieved? ‘I think there was something else I needed to do…but I’m so sleepy.’ I was unable to win the fight against my exhaustion and ended up collapsing onto my bed, my eyes closing shut. *** As soon as Juvellian fell asleep, the maids proceeded to leave the room only to become startled when they discovered someone standing right outside the door. “Huk! Y-Your Grace!” In contrast to the startled voice of the maids, the duke’s voice was indifferent. “What is Juvellian doing?” Juvellian’s personal maid, Marilyn, swallowed in nervousness. ‘He usually never comes anywhere near his daughter’s room, so for him to be here right now, it must be for something important.’ After judging the situation, Marilyn then spoke, “Please wait a moment. I’ll wake the miss and let her know you’re here.” Marilyn was about to go back into the room to wake Juvellian up but Regis stopped her, shaking his head. “No, it’s fine. Leave her be.” The maid bowed her head and then spoke politely, “Your Grace, if you don’t mind…if it’s something I can help you with, please ask. I’ll answer to the best of my ability.”

The duke cast an aloof glance at his daughter’s bedroom door before turning his eyes back on the maid. “Has she decided on a partner to attend the party with?” Marilyn’s face brightened at his question and she nodded her head enthusiastically. “Oh, yes! She decided to go with Count Rowain’s son, Lord Edmund. It’s a relief, isn’t it?” Recognizing the name of the man who was well-known in social circles for being handsome, Regis remained silent in thought for a moment before finally responding. “……I see.” As he returned to his room, Regis recalled his observation of his daughter earlier during dinner — she seemed to be uncomfortable throughout the entire meal. He then recalled the expression of the maid just moments ago when she informed him of Juvellian’s decision — she seemed to view it as wonderful news. He let out a deep sigh. ‘Well, I should see him for myself this time.’ *** At a late hour, Count Rowain was in a frantic state of nervousness due to an unexpected visitor. Even his second son, Edmund, who usually had an air of haughtiness surrounding him, had no choice but to come out and stand next to his father to respectfully welcome the guest. It was because the honored guest was none other than the national hero, his idol and her father, the Duke of Floyen. “D-Duke Floyen, what brings you here at this late hour?” The Duke of Floyen, Regis, narrowed his eyes, scanning the young man in front of him and frowned.

Recalling what his daughter told him not too long ago, Regis remained silent for a moment–all while continuously staring down at the young man in front of him–before finally opening his mouth. “Edmund Ansen Rowain, you’re not good enough.” *** The next morning, I sat up in a daze as I opened my eyes. ‘Ah, I strained my back.’ The partner issue was solved and I even evaded the matchmaking conversation, yet I still felt a strange sense of apprehension. I tried to find the cause for my discomfort, but it was futile as I was running on an empty stomach and only grew hungrier by the second. ‘It’s because I haven’t eaten breakfast yet.’ I reasoned as I pulled on the rope to call for a maid. Not too long after, Marilyn came into the room. “You called, milady?” “Can you help me get ready for breakfast?” “Of course.” After washing my face, I changed out of my sleeping attire and braided my hair. I was finally decent enough to go out and eat. Yet, something kept bothering me–I just couldn’t figure out what exactly it was that was making me feel so bothered. ‘Ah, seriously, what could it be? It feels like there’s definitely something I’m missing….’

Then, I was interrupted by Marilyn’s voice, “Milady, the order from Fyodor’s workshop has arrived.” ‘Oh, that’s right. That’s what I forgot about.’ I nodded my head. I was wondering why the order I put in hadn’t arrived yet, Rose’s birthday was just around the corner after all. “Could you bring it up to my room?” “Certainly.” I waited with high expectations as Marilyn left to go retrieve the item. ‘I wonder how it turned out. I hope he followed my request as closely as possible.’ I didn’t know how much time I sat waiting until Marilyn finally returned with a box. “Here it is, milady.” Opening the box, I noticed that the item inside looked exactly like how I requested. ‘Mm, this is good. I’m satisfied with how it turned out, but….why are there two?’ Next to the item I had ordered was another, just in a different color. ‘I don’t think it’s a buy one get one deal, so what could this be for?’ Confused, I looked around in the box and noticed a note placed inside.

It wasn’t that big of a deal, but I still felt a little embarrassed to be called someone’s ‘muse’ — but then again, it could be that he was just exaggerating since he was an artist. ‘Well, a compliment is a compliment.’ As I was staring at the items with a look of content, my maids began to voice their curiosity. “Milady, what exactly is this thing?” “I’ve never seen anything like it.” “I’ll let you know what it’s used for soon,” I answered. First, I put away the one that would serve to be Rose’s gift away in my drawer. ‘But not now because I have something important to take care of.’ Then, I heard a call from outside the door. “Milady, breakfast is ready.” Having finally heard the words I wanted to hear, I rose from my seat and left the room with my face slightly glowing. ‘First, let’s eat something and recharge.’

Chapter 24 Madam Freesia’s Salon–Salon Blooms. Here, several women in masks were gathered and discussing the party that would be held in a week’s time. “I can’t wait to see how the Arlos will decorate the mansion.” “Me as well. They decorated the entire mansion with red roses last year, it was gorgeous. I wonder what they’ll do this year….” “I’m curious as to what dress Lady Arlo will wear.” “She’s a lovely lady, so I’m sure she’ll look pretty in anything she chooses. It’s just….” The one who had just spoken trailed off her words but the other ladies who were listening urged her to continue, their eyes shining. “What is it? Go ahead and tell us.” As if she were waiting for the cue, the woman’s lips parted to continue, “I’m really curious as to who Lady Floyen will attend the party with.” The talk about the birthday girl was pushed aside, and as the topic of the conversation shifted, the hidden intentions that had been concealed behind their masks slowly began to reveal themselves. “To be honest, I’m only interested in this party because of Lady Floyen. Since she tends to always cause some kind of trouble…” “Not to mention, there’s also that scandalous rumor that’s been going around.” “Oh, the one about her new mysterious lover?” Crash!

As soon as the words left the woman’s lips, a loud crash rang violently throughout the hall. And on the floor, fragments of transparent debris scattered about. Everyone glanced briefly at the wreckage of broken glass, assuming that it was just an accident caused by a clumsy person, and attempted to return to their earlier conversations. However, the one who broke the silence first was a low masculine voice. “Does uttering such baseless talk make you feel gratified?” The man’s face was covered by a mask, hiding his identity, but this was a gathering of nobles. In this place, where only nobles could gather, there was an unwritten rule that you were to address and talk to each other formally and with respect. But because of the way the man had spoken down to them, the women who were chatting away furrowed their brows. One of the women snapped at the man while fanning herself. “How dare you speak so rudely, I’m telling you that I heard it from someone who witnessed it herself!” She had spoken with vigor, but that was short-lived as her body soon warned her against the threatening aura coming from the man. The woman became overwhelmed by the intense pressure she felt radiating from him to the point where she found it hard to breathe. The corners of the man’s lips raised into a crooked smile. “So, did you see it yourself?” “E-Even if I didn’t see it for myself, she’s known for her terrible behavior so would such a rumor really be groundless?” “Is that so?

The man’s lips twitched into a smirk before his face returned to its original state, regarding the woman coldly. “If you can say those words in front of Lady Floyen, then go ahead.” He looked over the many faces before him. All of them avoided eye contact and remained silent. He barely held back a snort. “So, you don’t even have the courage to say it in front of the person directly. It seems you were just spouting nonsensical rumors.” The nobles remained silent and an answer was still not returned. The man turned and coldly gave an order to the salon’s employees. “Clean it up.” Intimidated by the order that seemed to have come naturally, the employees moved to pick up the broken shards of glass. Meanwhile, the nobles started to regain their senses and began criticizing the man. “Who the hell is that rude man?” “He shows no respect towards the ladies either, how rude….” At that moment, the man turned around and shot them all a piercing glare. Overwhelmed by the frightening gaze, the nobles shut their mouths and became silent once more. The man sneered at them. “Pathetic scum.” Although the man had been even blunter with his insults this time, no one dared to come forward and call him out for it. Unlike before, they made sure not to make a slip of tongue, in fear that they may face his wrath. The man turned his back and walked away as if he had no further business with them. The nobles managed to let out the breath they had all been holding only once he had completely vanished from their view.

*** After finishing my meal, I returned to my room with the intention of writing and sending overdue replies. “I’ll need to write a letter to the other two who requested to be my partner and turn them down. There are also a few others I need to write to.” Then, someone knocked on my door. “Milady, it’s Derrick.” It seemed to be a matter I couldn’t ignore. If Derrick was the one looking for me, it usually meant he had something that needed my permission in place of my father who was away, or it meant we had a visitor. “Marilyn, please open the door.” As soon as my maid opened the door, I could see the butler bowing his head with a slightly stiffened expression. “Derrick, what is it?” “Count Rowain’s second son, Lord Edmund, is here. He said he’s here because of the letter you sent him, milady.” Oh, to think he would come here in person directly instead of just sending a letter. I was slightly perplexed by his sudden visit, but if we were going to be partners, it wouldn’t hurt to get a little closer in advance. “I’ll get ready and come down. Could you tell Lord Rowain to wait for a moment?” “Yes, milady.”

Once Derrick left the room, I turned around to address my maids. “Now then….” Although I had yet to give them any orders, they were already moving about, preparing to get me ready. “Milady, please come this way. We’ll do our best to be quick while making sure you look as pretty as possible.” I sighed as I looked at Sella and Marilyn’s determined expressions. “I was only going to change my clothes….but I guess that won’t be possible.’ *** “Oh my, it’s been awhile, hasn’t it?” Madam Freesia, the owner of Salon Blooms, warmly welcomed the man before her, but the man only gave a curt response. “You’re just letting anyone in here, aren’t you.” “Can’t do much about it. You know how those people love gossiping about others,” she said, sweeping her long, glamorous, red-blonde hair over her shoulder. The man’s lips twitched at the woman’s response. “It seems the master of an informant guild is quite pragmatic.” “My, my. A guild would be ruined if one doesn’t have a sense of reality.” Freesia’s answer came out playfully and the man proceeded to pour himself a glass of alcohol before gulping it down. The price of the liquor he had chosen was enough to buy a house, causing the woman to frown at

the sight of him casually pouring himself a glass and drinking such an expensive bottle. ‘And of all people, it just had to be someone with a high alcohol tolerance….’ It was a pity, but she couldn’t just scold her benefactor. Instead, Freesia told him what she had planned on telling him the moment he stepped into the room. “You usually hide your emotions so well, so how come you became angry and lashed out today? You didn’t treat the nobles as humans at all.” The man turned a deaf ear to her remark. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. All I did was silence a bunch of barking dogs.” The woman let out a sigh. ‘He’s been strange ever since he returned from Duke Floyen’s residence.’ But she had no plans to let the lord do whatever he wanted. Her mission was to protect him, after all. “I hope you will be more careful with your words and actions next time.” Instead of answering, the man sat on the sofa and took off his mask, revealing the young face that had been hidden behind it. “Gather all the information you can regarding the rumors going around about Lady Floyen.” Freesia frowned at the word “rumor.” “Ah, you mean the rumors about Lady Floyen’s secret love affair, meeting up with a lover, who she can’t make public, every night?” “That’s right.”

After all, there was the possibility that he would have to take responsibility for her. As he was deliberating over those thoughts, the man felt a tingle in his chest, but showed no indication of such a thing as he continued, “Anything that has to do with her, I want it all reported.” ‘To think he would take an interest in someone else….is he trying to take a hold of the Duke’s weakness?’ Freesia gave him a strange look for a moment before soon bowing her head. “As you wish, Crown Prince Maximillian.” *** After dolling herself up–though making sure to make it look like minimal effort had been put in–Juvellian entered the sitting room where her guest was waiting. The handsome blonde-haired man had his eyes lowered with a bored expression, but brightened as soon as he saw her. “It’s been a while, Lady Floyen.” “Welcome, Lord Rowain.” The young man stood up from his seat and approached her, bowing politely. “I apologize for coming to see you without notice.” “It’s all right, guests are always welcome. Please, have a seat.” “Thank you for your warm welcome,” he said, smiling at her when she offered him a seat. Blonde hair resembling golden thread, blue-green eyes, and cute eye bags* that appeared underneath his eyes when he smiled.

Although he wasn’t up to Mikhail’s level, in terms of reputation, he was still rather well-known for his good looks. ‘It seems there’s a lot of good looking people who are extras in this novel.’ The thought suddenly reminded her of the man who she had been with for a few days not too long ago. ‘Father’s apprentice, even though his personality was so-so…he’s definitely the most handsome so far.’ Whenever she had opened my eyes in the morning, she often wondered whether she was still dreaming as she stared blankly at his sleeping face on the floor next to her bed. Only then did she realize the strange feeling she was experiencing and let out a sigh. ‘I hope he’s not starving and doing all right somewhere.’ “Milady.” Juvellian was lost in thought for a moment but came to her senses at the sound of the low voice that called her. ‘Ah, that’s right.’ She was reminded of her current situation when she saw the blonde-haired man, Lord Rowain, in front of her. “Marilyn, please bring us some refreshments.” Once Marilyn left, only the two remained in the room. “Milady, I would like to tell you the reason why I came to see you today.”

Frankly, it seemed quite obvious why he was here. It was most likely to exchange greetings and something along the lines of “Please take good care of me at the ball next week, where we will be attending as partners.” “Yes, go ahead.” “If I have to be honest, I was surprised to receive a letter from you, milady. It was the opposite of what I had expected based on what I’ve been hearing.” “Pardon? What do you mean?” she asked with a puzzled look, but he returned a confused look of his own as he responded, “Are you not aware of the rumors going around in high society right now?” I have been living as a homebody these days, there’s no way I would be up to date with the latest rumors! “I haven’t been to any social gatherings lately, so I’m afraid not. What kind of rumors are you talking about?” His face hardened at her question, but he soon sighed and spoke, “There’s been a rumor going around that you are in the middle of a passionate relationship with someone. That is why I was surprised when I received your reply.” “I’m sorry?” I’m in a passionate relationship? What kind of nonsense is this? Until now, she had been holed up in her house, rolling around and reading books. The few times she did leave the mansion, she was always surrounded by at least ten guards. Most importantly, as a solid homebody, she had no opportunities to find someone to be in a relationship with. As Juvellian was taken aback by such an absurd rumor, a sudden thought passed through her head.

‘Don’t tell me someone saw my father’s apprentice come in and out of the window??’

Chapter 25 Frankly, I became flustered by the unexpected predicament, but if I showed my uneasiness, it would only show that the rumors were true. So I calmed myself down before shooting the man in front of me a glare. “Who told you that I am in a relationship?” I asked him, concealing my agitation, however he only shook his head. “I’m afraid I don’t know the details either. I just know that there are rumors going around that you are seeing someone…” I frowned. If the identity of the man I was supposedly in a relationship was still unknown, leaving me to be the only one exposed, it was obvious this was just a malicious rumor meant to slander me alone. ‘If the rumors really had my father’s apprentice as my supposed lover, there would be many trying to guess his identity and that itself would have started all sorts of rumors. Of course, there would also be talks about his extremely good looks.’ Having figured out the gist of the situation, I deliberately raised my voice as if I was still dumbfounded. “That’s ridiculous. I’ll have you know I’ve actually been recuperating at home these days. There are visitors who have visited the mansion, so I can call them forward as my witnesses.” Hearing my firm denial, he released a sigh. “I see it was just a false rumor after all.” “Yes, so you can relax,” I said, smiling. But I was further surprised when the young lord stood up and got on his knees in front of me. “Milady.”

“Lord Rowain, what is the meaning of this?” But he remained kneeling, staring at me with a solemn look. ‘Is he about to drop another bomb?’ As I stared at him with slight anxiety, he lowered his head and spoke in a grave voice, “I’m sorry.” I frowned at his sudden apology. “Pardon? What are you apologizing for all of a sudden…” Then, he raised his head and stared at me with heavy eyes. “I have made a big mistake.” “Mistake? What do you mean?” “I thought you had turned down my partner request…..so I have already agreed to attend the party with another lady as my partner.” After hearing such an unexpected remark, I felt like I had received a blow to the head. ‘So, you’re saying you went ahead and acted rashly, not even waiting for my reply?’ In high society, the proper etiquette when it came to requesting partners was that the receiver had to return a response, regardless if they were accepting the request or turning it down, while the requester had to wait until they received a response before trying to find another partner. It was a relief that I hadn’t sent a reply to the other two yet, I would almost have had to attend the party alone. ‘Then my father would definitely bring up marriage talks.’

The young lord’s face crumpled. “I’ve always dreamed of the day where I would be able to be your partner, I never thought things would turn out like this. It’s all because of my lack of….no, it’s all because of my incompetence.” Seeing the look of torment on his face, it seemed he was truly apologetic. Still, on the bright side, I was able to learn about the rumors going around thanks to him. ‘It’s troublesome, but if I just leave those rumors alone, it may pose trouble in the future….I’ll need to look into them.’ I forced a smile to show that I was all right. “It’s alright. I can just find another partner, so please rise.” “Oh…are you an angel?” “Pardon?” His murmur was rather absurd, that I even doubted my own ears, so when I asked him to clarify, he hurriedly added, “Ah…I-I meant that you are very kind like an angel.” ‘Hm…to think a character like me, who is clearly a villain, would be called an angel.’ Others would have laughed at the thought, so perhaps this man was just exaggerating because I forgave him. “Still, I can’t help but regret how it turned out. This is truly the biggest mistake of my life.” It was obvious why he was going so far with such a burdensome apology– You don’t want me to tell my father. ‘But I have no plans of telling my father even if you didn’t go this far.’

Burdened by the guilt-ridden expression on his face, I was going about to tell him that it was okay, but he continued in a somber voice, “More than anything, I worry that my rashness may have offended you.” I was starting to get tired of his excessive apologies. “It’s really all right, I was able to learn about the rumors at least. Thank you for coming all the way here, Lord Rowain.” “Thank you for your forgiveness, Lady Floyen,” he said with a bitter smile. Just when I thought he was going to take his leave, he suddenly leaned in and whispered softly, “I was upset to hear that I wasn’t qualified…but I feel comforted by your kindness, milady.” ‘Huh? Not qualified?’ I was about to ask him to clarify what he meant. “In the future, would you like to–huk!” He was in the middle of asking me something when he suddenly cut himself off, clamping his mouth shut. Turning pale, he seemed to be staring out the window behind me, a terrified look on his face. ‘What’s wrong with him? It looks like he saw something he didn’t want to see.’ I turned around to check but didn’t see anything in particular that would have drawn such a reaction from him. “Lord Rowain, what’s wr–” “Lady Floyen, I apologize for my rudeness, but I must be on my way immediately,” he interrupted, standing up in a hurry. “What?”

It was considered rude for a guest to suddenly leave before the tea was even brought out. I stared at him in bewilderment. ‘You’ve already done a discourteous thing, but to think you’re about to add another to the list…’ “I forgot I had urgent business today. It’s all because I’m incompetent…please forgive me.” He said with a miserable voice and ashen-faced. ‘Well, I guess it can’t be helped.’ Although it was very rude of him to leave so abruptly, I didn’t want to hold on to someone who looked anguished. “It’s all right, you can be on your way. Please take care of yourself, you don’t look so well.” “Thank you, my beautiful and kind lady. I wish you all the best and hope that you will find someone worthy to attend the party with.” He bowed deeply and said his goodbyes while leaving behind an exaggerated compliment. ‘Well, there are still others left that I can ask, so it’s not a big deal.’ It wasn’t long after he left that Marilyn came in with the tea cart. To be honest, I felt more comfortable drinking tea alone, so I didn’t think much about the empty seat across from me that Lord Rowain was occupying just a few minutes ago. “Marilyn, as for the setting….” As I was about to tell Marilyn she only needed to prepare one set for me, someone entered the sitting room. “Father…you’re here?”

Thankfully, I think I spoke naturally, hiding my surprise. He nodded in response to my greeting. ‘Don’t tell me he heard everything and now he’s here to talk about the marriage proposal?’ Surprised by his sudden appearance, I stared at him nervously as he slowly approached me and spoke, “Were you about to have tea?” “Yes.” At my curt reply, he moved to sit in the chair across from me–and quite naturally, in fact. “I was feeling parched so this is good timing.” I glanced at the steaming cup of tea before staring at my father with trembling eyes. ‘You’re going to quench your thirst with hot tea?’ Frankly, I thought it was quite strange, but I didn’t let it show. “The tea is quite hot. It’d be best to wait until it cools down a little before you drink, Father. If not, plain water would be good too.” I was about to ask him if he would like some water instead when he spoke up, “Alright, then I suppose I can converse with you until the tea cools.” ‘I thought he would leave to go get some water but to think he’s going to be drinking tea with me instead.’ I swallowed in nervousness at the unexpected situation, but after seeing the teacups on the table, I suddenly realized, ‘Well, I ended up not having to have tea all by myself.’

Then, my father lifted his cup with an elegant hand gesture while staring at me. His eyes were sharp, as if he was observing me, but I only smiled brightly in response and reached for one of the cookies. ‘Although they say drinking tea can help alleviate nervousness, there’s a limit to how much it can help….’ *** “What did you just say?” Madam Freesia opened her mouth with a bright smile at the deep voice. “I said Lady Floyen sent a letter to Count Rowain’s son, accepting his partner request.” Partner. It was something that had been bothering him for a while, but Max maintained his composure, replying with a nonchalant, “I see.” Freesia then teasingly added, “On the surface, he’s a handsome, wellmannered young man, but rumors have it that Lord Rowain is actually a playboy who’s reduced several ladies to tears.” As soon as she finished, a harsh frown took over Max’s face. ‘That woman, I told her to not only look at the faces and yet…’ Max felt a wave of anger that he could not understand take over. “So, are they confirmed to be attending the party together?” he asked in a biting tone. Freesia clicked her tongue. “Although I’m not sure if I should say it’s fortunate or unfortunate, it seems Lord Rowain turned her down–” Max raised his voice before Freesia could even finish. “A mere count’s son dared to refuse who now?!”

Well, what am I supposed to do about it? Freesia let out a sigh, once again clicking her tongue at his response. ‘If you care so much about her, you could just request to be her partner yourself… “ Then, Max opened his mouth. “Did you find the source of the rumors you mentioned earlier?” At Max’s question, Freesia’s eyes lit up. “Oh, yes, I found it.” “Who was it?” Despite the murderous aura emitting from him, Freesia spoke with a smile, “Oh, can you believe it, it was started by Viscount Doyle’s son, Lord Rydian!” When Max’s face hardened at the remark, Freesia appeared to have expected this response, adding, “It’s quite amusing, isn’t it? The fact that Mikhail is just sitting on the sidelines, being a bystander while his own cousin is slandering the one who used to be his lover.” Max remained silent in thought for a few moments before finally speaking. “Find dirt on Marquess Hessen and Viscount Doyle, as well as the ones who sent her partner requests.” “Pardon? But…!” Before she could even say anything, the man had already left. “That information has already been bought by the Duke of Floyen,” Freesia muttered with a sigh. ***

The atmosphere was tense, but I was actually feeling relatively calm. ‘Well, it’s not the first time he’s surprised me like this, I’m used to keeping my emotions in check now.’ I sipped my tea. “Have you found a partner?” At my father’s sudden question, I knew the inevitable had finally come. ‘It probably isn’t a good idea to tell him the truth.’ If I confessed that I had gotten rejected by the one who was supposed to be my partner, my father may take that opportunity and bring up talks of the marriage proposal, urging me to go on a blind date with the one I wanted to avoid. ‘I need to buy some time until I can figure out a strategy.’ I put down my cup and spoke calmly, “Well, I’m still thinking about it.” “If, by chance, you’re unable to find a partner…” My father paused, staring at me in the eye before continuing in a firm voice, “Be sure to tell me.” ‘Father, just what are you planning on doing if I tell you?’

Chapter 26 I drew up multiple different conclusions, yet I couldn’t help but feel a sense of foreboding. For example, something terrible could develop, like my father urging me to go on a blind date with the crown prince after seeing how pathetic I was, not even having a partner for the party. ‘Haa, finding a way to survive is really hard.’ Inwardly sighing, I reached for my cup to quench my slight thirst. “The tea is still hot.” At my father’s sudden remark, I swallowed a false laugh after slightly grazing the teacup with my lips. It almost seemed like he knew I wouldn’t be able to drink tea if it’s hot and had stopped me for that reason. ‘But there’s no way that was his actual intention.’ As long as I didn’t know what his true intentions were, it would be best for me to be careful. After all, if I do something wrong, my life will be over. ‘The rumors, the marriage proposal… there’s a lot to worry about.’ With the party only a week away, I didn’t have the time to be worrying over such things. ‘Let’s think over this carefully.’ I glared at the steaming cup of tea before lifting it to my lips, drinking it carefully so that I wouldn’t burn my tongue. *** Although he had come all the way to his mentor’s house, the sudden appearance of his mentor himself forced Max to step back and observe from a distance.

‘He’s usually never home…’ His gaze unwittingly moved to stare in the direction of the woman’s room. ‘Is she in her room?’ He tried to see if he could sense anyone’s presence but he found none originating from her room. ‘Where did she go?’ The absence of the woman, who used to always be in her room, was quite unfamiliar and it irked him. ‘Is she in the study?’ Max unknowingly furrowed his brows as he tried to guess where the woman could have gone. ‘Don’t tell me…did she go to find someone else to be her partner?’ At the moment the feeling of displeasure crept up, Max clenched his teeth at the strange sense of déjà vu. He felt himself becoming strange again, just like last time. ‘It’s none of my business whether that kind of woman is looking for a partner or not.’ Although he contemplated leaving, Max was unable to take his eyes off the room on the third floor… As if he was waiting for someone to return to the room. *** “Father, I’ll be heading up now.”

My father nodded his head. “I’ll be going out in a little while.” I was confused. He had always been someone who left without saying a word, so for him to suddenly tell me he was heading out…I couldn’t understand. But rather than try to understand my father’s intentions, it would be better for me to use that chance to think about how to solve my current problem. “Oh, yes. Have a good trip.” As I stood up to leave, my father continued, “There’s something I must definitely take care of.” ‘Oh, I see. But…I didn’t ask though?’ If I had to be honest, that was how I wanted to respond to him. But as long as my father wanted someone to listen to what he had to say, I–as the weaker one–had no choice but to listen and respond positively. “Something you must take care of?” I replied mechanically. “That’s right, I have to finish the warnings,” My father said, nodding his head. I didn’t know what was going on, the only thing I knew was that the one receiving a warning from my father most likely wouldn’t be able to get sleep tonight. ‘Poor thing.’ While inwardly giving my condolences to the unfortunate soul, my father stared at me gently and added, “I’ll be back before dinner.” Frankly, if he was gone for the whole day–no, even if it was for several days–it didn’t matter to me. But if I showed him such a cheeky attitude, I could end up on his bad side and be forced into marriage.

“Yes, I’ll be waiting then.” After giving an answer I didn’t genuinely mean, my father stared at me with a stern look for a moment before nodding his head once more. “Alright.” His sudden change in attitude felt strange. I pondered over it for a moment but gave a silent laugh once I realized what it most likely stemmed from. ‘Ah, he said he was leaving to give a warning…he must’ve mentioned it to me to let it serve as an example of what he might do to me if I don’t listen to him.’ I felt an ache inside my chest, but I made an effort to smother it and headed to my room. As soon as I entered the room, Marilyn approached me. “Milady, a letter arrived from Lady Arlo.” ‘Hm, looks like she sent another one.’ It seemed Rose was having fun writing letters these days, seeing as how she kept sending me letters despite my comment that we will see each other at the party. ‘What did she write about this time?’ I let out a sigh as I opened the letter from Rose, eyes widening after scanning over it briefly. ‘This is…?’ Surprisingly, the letter contained details of the rumor. ❀°┄━━┓

Lady Floyen, Have you been doing well? I’ve been hearing some absurd rumors and thought that you should know. To be blunt, there is a rumor going around that you have a lover to whom you recently bought a pair of blue diamond cuff buttons. ┗━━┄ °❀ As soon as I learned the details of the rumor, my head became numb as I simultaneously realized two things. First, I remembered that I had yet to give my father the pendant and cuff buttons. Second, I was able to narrow down the source of the rumor. The only ones who knew about the cuffs were the knights who followed me that day, the merchant, and the one I ran into as I was purchasing the cuff buttons–Rydian Doyle. The knights served our family and knew that I’d been living in seclusion at home these days, therefore there was no way they were the ones to have started the false rumor. As for the merchant, he would know that if he were to spread such a rumor and get caught, his head would be at stake, thus he wouldn’t have made such a careless remark either. Well, to be honest, the answer was obvious. ‘Rydian, that guy…all he saw was one item and he’s going around spreading lies?’ They say he tended to bite onto anything, but to think I would be bit by that notorious poisonous snake with such timing. ‘Looking at it now, although Lord Rowain made a bunch of excuses, it seems the reason he found a partner was because of those rumors…I’m sure the result will be the same for Sir Boromir and Lord Crocus.’

Now the remaining option was to find a partner who would not be easily swayed by the rumors as well as be able to prevent my father from bringing up talks about the marriage proposal. ‘The problem is, where can I find someone like that…’ Lost in thought, I was started by a sudden ‘tap tap’ on the window. ‘What was that?’ Turning my head, I looked out the window by the balcony. The distinctly handsome face was familiar. He was staring at me and pointing to the lock. ‘Oh, I didn’t expect my father’s apprentice to show up again.’ I thought the note he left behind with his sloppy handwriting were just empty words, I didn’t think they’d be sincere. ‘Coming and going as he pleases…’ I unlocked the latch with a sigh, allowing him to open the window and come into the room. ‘He’s still as handsome as ev…no, this isn’t the time for such thoughts.’ As soon as I saw him, I recalled one of the many problems that were giving me a headache–the rumors. ‘Well, it’s not his fault…but it wouldn’t be good for him to get involved with me.’ If he continued to come in and out of my room like this, someone may see him and add fuel to the rumors. I decided to tell him not to come for a while. “Hey, so–”

But before I could even tell him, he glared at me and spoke, “Where were you just now?” I frowned slightly. ‘I’m speechless.’ This was our first time seeing each other in a while and that’s the first thing you have to say? I couldn’t help but be baffled. He asked again, “I asked you where you went.” I wanted to ask him that question instead. Where did you go and why did you suddenly come back without any prior notice? But my head was already full of complicated thoughts so I didn’t want to fight with such an immature person. “I was downstairs.” His forehead, which had been tense, loosened as soon as I had spoken. “I see.” A faint smile lingered on his face as he replied. As an ordinary person, it was impossible for me to understand the sudden mood swing. ‘Normally I’d hear him out, but I have my own things to think over right now.’ “Excuse me, my father is still home so…” I was about to pass him off to my father, but he cut me off, “No, he’s not. He just stepped out.”

‘Then why are you here if my father’s not even home? No way…did you get kicked out again?’ I already had enough things to worry about, but now that another issue had been added, my headache only grew bigger. “Why are you sighing?” he asked, frowning. I couldn’t deny that he grew on me and that I felt a slight sense of closeness due to the time we spent together, but I still couldn’t tell him about my complicated situation. I resorted to being vague about it and put it in a roundabout way. “It’s nothing, there are just a few things giving me trouble.” “Why? Is something wrong? “No, it’s not a big–” I tried to brush it aside but he interrupted me again. “Tell me, I won’t tell anyone. Seeing his piercing crimson eyes staring at me, I recalled the time when I told him about my father. ‘Will I feel better if I just tell him like last time?’ “First, promise me you’ll never tell my father,” I said. He nodded his head gently. “Alright, I promise.” “If you break your promise, will you swear to give me a hundred gold bars?” I asked him, deciding to poke at him when I noticed he was being more obedient than usual, but he ended up frowning. “Stop fooling around and just tell me, I won’t tell anyone.”

I couldn’t deny that I was still worried. But his unwavering voice, steady eyes, and the memories of the few days we spent together made me trust him a little. ‘Well, even if he tells on me and I get caught, I probably won’t get more than a scolding.’ I had already made my decision to confide in him, but it seemed he thought I wasn’t going to tell him as he added, “if I say anything by mistake, I’ll give you my entire fortune, so go ahead and tell me.” I burst out laughing at the remark, which came out quite seriously. ‘How can someone who doesn’t even have a home put his entire fortune on the line?’ I had been a little upset until just now, but I was able to laugh because of him. Perhaps he was displeased by my sudden outburst, as his face turned slightly red. “Why are you laughing?” Hm, he would probably get mad if I continue laughing, right? Thinking so, I made an effort to suppress my laugher. “Alright, alright. If my father ends up finding out, I’ll be taking everything you own then.” “I got it, now hurry up and tell me.” In contrast to earlier, his current tone was sharper–which I didn’t like–but it didn’t take away from his trustworthiness. I decided to slowly take my chance. “The truth is…”

Chapter 27 Max felt his sour mood ebb away the moment he saw her, and when she told him that she had been home, he felt himself relax. And the moment he saw her face, he felt his face heat up. ‘Huh… did I catch a cold?’ Ever since he had begun his swordsmanship training, he had never gotten even the slightest bit sick. He was convinced he was currently feeling this way because he had been busily going around looking into the people around Juvellian. ‘She might look down on me.’ Afraid that she would notice his current state, Max hurriedly diverted his gaze from the woman’s face and spoke. “I understand, now hurry up and tell me.” She hesitated for a moment before finally confessing, “The truth is…there’s a malicious rumor going around about me.” Max clenched his fists. ‘So, she found out in the end.’ Thinking that she may be feeling hurt, Max scanned her warily. “But to be honest, something like that isn’t what’s really bothering me.” If it had been any other noble lady, they would’ve felt a great sense of shame and embarrassment, yet there didn’t seem to be a single trace of them on this woman’s face. “Why?”

“I’m not ashamed of a secret relationship because I’ve never been in such a thing. It’s just…” “It’s just…?” Juvellian smiled bitterly. “It’s just… it seems that’s the reason why everyone who sent a partner request ran away.” Max unknowingly clenched his fists even tighter. ‘Those fools, I don’t understand why they’re being swayed by such rumors. If it were me, I wouldn’t even pay attention to such senseless rum…” Max became startled by the thought he just had. ‘What did I….’ As he was seized by a sense of shame, Juvellian’s clear voice brought him back to his senses. “Of course, that’s not what made me upset. Truthfully, I’m fine even if I don’t have a partner.” Max let out a sigh before retorting sharply, “What the hell are you upset about then?” At the sight of the woman’s eyes which rapidly lost their shine, Max instantly recalled the tone he had just used. ‘Did I come off too strongly?’ Normally, it was a thought that would never cross his mind. But, as the woman opened her mouth to speak, Max pushed his remorse aside to listen to what she had to say.

“The problem….is that I saw my father’s list of prospective marriage candidates for me.” Prospective marriage. The moment he heard the unexpected words, Max felt his head become numb. “A prospective marriage list?” “Yes, it was even marked, as if it was going to be pushed ahead regardless of my opinion. Not to mention, it also seemed to be a list made up only of men from decent families.” Max clenched his jaw and thought of his mentor. ‘To think you’re going to push your daughter into a marriage of convenience…’ If it was before, Max would have praised him, thinking that his mentor finally came to his senses. Yet, for some reason, Max became furious at his mentor’s behavior instead. ‘Was this all you amounted to? Was it all a pretense, acting like you cherished your daughter in front of me?’ Overcome by an unknown rage, Max held a murderous look on his face. “That’s why I have to find a partner.” Hearing her speak, Max unknowingly shifted his gaze to stare at her as she continued. “I don’t want to go on a blind date.” No matter how many times he saw her eyes–which glistened like a clear lake sprinkled with violets–he never got tired of looking at them. Unable to overcome the strange feeling of something knocking on his chest, Max opened his mouth.

“Maybe there’s someone suitable to be your partner nearby.” “Nearby?” she asked gently, gazing at him with trembling eyes. Max felt a tickle inside his chest. ‘You do have an eye for people… it seems you’re looking at me.’ The moment he realized that a laugh could escape him if he wasn’t careful, Max quickly turned his head. ‘What am I thinking…!’ “You’re right.” “What?” Max stared at her; he didn’t think she would acknowledge it so easily like this. Before he knew it, she grabbed and held his hand, a bright smile on her face. Smooth, soft, fragile pale hands. If he had wanted to shake her off, he could have done so easily, but Max didn’t move an inch, remaining completely still as Juvellian continued. “I was foolish. There was indeed a suitable partner nearby, but I didn’t even realize it.” Max became tense at her remark. His mouth gradually became drier and the hand caught between hers felt hot. ‘Am I nervous right now?!’ Max frowned at the reaction he couldn’t understand. ‘Because of this weak woman…’

He glared at Juvellian, but the moment his eyes met hers, he found himself in a dilemma. Max quickly pulled out the hand caught by the woman and gave a blunt remark. “Did you figure that out only now?” A bright smile soon appeared on Juvellian’s fair face. “Yes, if it weren’t for you, I would have ended up worrying about it all day.” Her words only made the itchy feeling in his chest grow. ‘Partner…well, yes. It’s troublesome, but it’s nothing I can’t do.’ Max was in the middle of deciding to attend the party when Juvellian spoke up, “Someone my father trusts and acknowledges…Geraldine. I’ll need to ask Geraldine.” A name that was neither Mikhail, nor even one of the men who had sent her a partner request–it was a completely new name. Moreover, it was apparently someone even his mentor acknowledged. Max’s mood dropped sharply. “Who is that?” He asked in a harsh voice, showing his discomfort. But Juvellian responded brightly, whether it was because she was clueless about how he was feeling or because she was too absorbed in the feeling of relief after resolving her worries. “Oh, he’s my guard. He’s a relative from my mother’s side so I won’t have to worry about any rumors spreading around–there’s no one who could be a better choice, right?” Her words gradually softened his displeasure. ‘Well, if it’s a relative, that’s reassuring.’

Recognizing what he was feeling to be a sense of relief, Max furrowed his brows. ‘What does that have to do with me? She’s just my mentor’s weakness which I’m…’ As Max was recalling his original intentions, the defenseless woman’s smile caught his eye. “Thank you.” He felt a tingle in his chest, becoming aware of his beating heart when he saw her radiant smile. When he realized he couldn’t get his heartbeat under control, Max felt a sense of fear. “I’m leaving.” If he stayed here any longer, he felt like he would lose control and become strange. As Max was about to take off–as if he were running away– Juvellian called out to him, “Wait, hold on!” Instead of a reply, Max shot her a vicious glare. It was a warning not to come any closer. Perhaps she understood the warning, but Juvellian did not come any closer and Max felt a strange throb inside his chest at the sight. Juvellian stared at him. She didn’t look scared, rather, she looked pleased– it was the same face she had after confirming his face the first time she saw him. “Take this with you,” she said, placing a pouch on the floor and backing away. ‘What is that…’ He picked up the pouch and, after checking the contents, a frown marred his face.

‘Money? Why is she giving me something like this?’ Deeming it useless, he was about to throw the pouch of money back to her, but her sparkling eyes came into view–like the time when she covered him with a blanket, or when she gave him her favorite sandwiches. Max slowly lowered his raised hand. “I’m not giving it to you for free, you just have to give me a hand if a time comes where I need your help.” “…” Originally, he was going to say that he wasn’t planning on coming back, but those words never came out. Max roughly put away the money she gave him and was about to leave when she added, “If by chance, you don’t have anywhere to go, you’re welcome here any time, alright?” Seeing her fair, warm smile, Max found himself having no choice but to nod his head. *** ‘I was able to take care of Boromir with just one word and yet…’ It was a miscalculation on his part, thinking that his current opponent would be like the two men he had met with earlier. ‘Is it because he’s the son of that sly head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?’ Regis glared at the young man drinking tea in front of him. Despite being the target of a deadly glare, the young man remained calm. “So, Your Grace, you’re here to warn me not to go anywhere near your daughter because I fall below the standards?” In terms of looks, the young man’s smiling face was something he could acknowledge, but he was still infinitely lacking in comparison to Juvellian.

“That’s right,” Regis replied without hesitation but the young man remained relaxed. “Well, of course. I can admit that person is actually more perfect than any other lady I’ve ever seen.” Although Regis agreed with his remark, that didn’t mean that the young man in front of him was qualified. “I have clearly given you my warning and told you not to approach my daughter, Ronald Helmann Crocus.” Regis rose from his seat after giving his final warning. ‘Now that I think about it, this young man was also on the marriage proposal list.’ Determined to rewrite the list that had been bothering him all this time, Regis tried to leave the drawing room to return home. “Your Grace, you’ll soon change your mind because your daughter will come to like me.” At the big words coming from behind him, Regis turned to glare at the young man. At that moment, the face Regis saw was the same as Mikhail’s handsome face–the one his daughter loved so much. Regis’s eyes darkened. “You think my daughter would fall for someone like you?” The young man tried hard to maintain his composure, but he felt suffocated by the murderous aura radiating from the duke. ‘This is the Duke of Floyen’s…!’ It would have been helpful in the future if he could have the backing and support of the one who was deemed as a national hero and had a high

status as a duke. For that reason, he had only meant to provoke Regis slightly so that he would catch the duke’s eye, but it seemed he went too far. “I’ve seen plenty of people like you. Opportunists who treat people like tools.” Since he had been young, Ronald had always heard from his father–the current head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs–that he should never lose in a staring contest with his opponent. Such an educated young man was confident that he could remain at ease under any circumstance, confident that he had no one to fear. And yet… “Did my daughter look easy to you?” The moment he met the Duke of Floyen’s chilling gaze, the young man was petrified. “I, I ap-apolog–” When he finally began sputtering out an apology, the intangible energy that had been surrounding and pushing down on him dissipated. “One mistake is enough.” After delivering his final words, Regis left the Marquess’s residence, his blue eyes filled with bitterness.

Chapter 28 I had been secretly worried when he had left without a word that day, so it was a relief I was able to see him again and give the money I had put aside for him. It felt like I was able to take a big burden off my shoulder. ‘Now I don’t have to worry about whether or not my father’s apprentice is starving for the time being.’ The most upsetting thing in my previous life as a poor student had been that I hadn’t been able to eat proper meals because I didn’t have enough money. Perhaps that’s why I didn’t want to see the people around me starving. Or maybe it was because, after taking care of him for a few days, he slightly grew on me. The thought of my father’s apprentice possibly starving himself made me feel uncomfortable. ‘Well, it should be okay since I gave it to him under the pretext of a favor– so it shouldn’t feel like a burden to him.’ As a noble, I would never have a reason to ask a commoner for help, but I didn’t want him to think I was pitying him either. ‘Now I need to take care of my own problems.’ First, there was something I needed to take care of before asking Geraldine if he could be my partner to the party. ‘How should I make Rydian eat sh*t?’ The cuff buttons I had purchased were made of blue diamonds–a rare precious metal–and due to the preference of nobles who didn’t like wearing the same designs as others, its design was the only one in the world. However, because there had been no one going around wearing those cuffs, it was inevitable that the rumors circulated even more strangely.

‘It’d all be solved if there was something to serve as grounds to refute those rumors…’ I also couldn’t deny that it was embarrassing because I had no evidence to prove that there was no lover. While I was having those troubling thoughts, an idea suddenly occurred to me. ‘Oh, that’s right. That might work!’ It wasn’t guaranteed that my plan would work, but I had nothing to lose. It wouldn’t be a bad idea for me to at least give it a try. I called for Marilyn and told her, “When my father returns, tell him that I have something to tell him and that I’d like to see him for a moment.” *** Was it because he had made an effort not to waste time? By the time Regis returned to the mansion, the sun had yet to go down. Since dinner was usually a little after seven o’clock, there was still quite a bit of time left till then. ‘Fortunately, I’m not late.’ Regis felt relieved that he made it back in time to be able to have dinner with his daughter. He handed his overcoat to Derrick. “The standards for the marriage proposal list are too low. Rewrite it.” Derrick sighed at his master’s remark. ‘They were already picked from a selection of distinguished young lords, I don’t think there will be much left to choose from…’ But in contrast to his inner turmoil, Derrick responded professionally.

“Yes, I’ll try to draw up a new one.” “Alright, and while you’re at it, look for ones with character.” In high society, where there were nobles who had dirtied their characters, the duke’s request was equivalent to asking to find a seed in a sand dune. Though he felt helpless, Derrick only nodded his head, showing no complaint. “As you wish, Your Grace.” “Good. Let me know when it’s time for dinner.” As he was about to leave, Derrick suddenly remembered something and added, “Ah, also the miss says she has something she would like to tell you.” “Something to tell me?” As if he could not believe what he had just heard, Regis’ eyes widened, then he turned his head and said, “I understand. Tell her to join me for tea before dinner.” “Yes, I’ll let the miss know.” As soon as Derrick left, Regis glanced at his watch. Afternoon tea was around 5 o’clock so he still had about half an hour left. ‘Looks like I’ll have to wait quite a bit.’ He sighed softly and stared at the paper on his desk. It was the list of potential marriage candidates for Juvellian, a list with many names. Among those names were royalty from foreign countries, high-ranking nobles, and others who were well-known in high society. However, with the exception of a few, most of the names were marked with an ‘X’. Regis’s eyes were fixed on an unmarked name.

Ronald Helmann Crocus. He soon picked up a pen and drew an ‘X’ across the name. He then looked over the list, going through each and every name, and let out a deep sigh. ‘To think there’s not a single one who meets my daughter’s conditions.’

While recalling what his daughter had told him, the name marked with a circle caught his eye. It was his one and only disciple, as well as the heir to the throne, Maximillian. ‘If I think about it, he’s the one who meets all the requirements so far.’ He had marked his name with the intention of removing it from the list, but the circle made it seem like he was chosen. Regis let out a scoff and frowned. ‘My daughter deserves better than that twisted brat.’ As he was about to cross out the name, the voice of the butler came from outside the door. “Master, it’s time for tea,” Derrick said. “I see, it’s time already.” In the end, Regis had to leave the office without crossing out the name. *** Entering the room, I noticed my father had arrived earlier and was already sitting down.

“Sit.” “Yes, Father.” As I walked over and sat across from him, I deliberately spoke to him with affection. “I’m so happy I’m able to have a pleasant tea time you, Father!” In reality, the words were the complete opposite of how I actually felt, but there was a reason I was deliberately trying to butter him up. ‘I have to make it so that he wears these cuff buttons around everywhere.’ Rydian’s nonsense only gained credibility because no one knew the whereabouts of the cuff buttons–they had yet to see anyone going around wearing them. But if there was someone who went around wearing the cuffs, especially when that someone was my father, that would clear up the misunderstandings immediately. There was just a slight problem. “I noticed you’ve been staying home more often these days?” My father nodded his head. “….because I promised.” I didn’t know who he made a promise with but it wouldn’t do me any good if my father continued to stay home like this. ‘At this rate, my plan will…for now, I have to try and convince him.’ In order to put an end to the false rumors, I needed my father to show himself wearing the cuffs around the palace, where there were many eyes.

“There was a rumor that there had been an assassination attempt in the palace recently, are you all right?” My father gave a cold reply, “You don’t need to concern yourself with those matters.” If it had been my former self, I would have been intimidated the moment I heard his words and would have immediately stopped talking, however, my present self had an important goal to consider. “But still, if you’re away from your position for too long, I’m worried that it will have a negative impact on the security of the palace. After all, Father, you’re the strongest swordsman in the empire and someone the imperial palace absolutely needs.” I tried hard to flatter him, but then I heard him say something completely unexpected. “I’m thinking of retiring before the end of the year.” ‘What? Retire?’ He was at an age that was still quite far from the usual age of retirement, so I was taken aback by his remark. I never would’ve thought he would ever declare that he was retiring. ‘It’ll be difficult for me if it continues like this…’ If he retired on top of staying at home like this, my plan was as good as over. The only thing left would be to get him to attend social gatherings like banquets and parties… ‘Though, ever since I was young, I’ve never seen my father attend a party. Then again, he never even showed up to his own daughter’s debutante.’ In other words, getting him to attend a social gathering was close to impossible.

“But–” I was going to try and persuade him, but he cut me off and dismissed the subject. “I’ve been thinking about it for a long time so don’t make a fuss over it.” In short, it was a warning not to mention it again. I had to be careful not to get on his bad side too much, or else he might never wear the cuff buttons. I forced myself to smile and speak lively, “Yes, to be honest, I would love it if you’re home more often. But it would be good for you to consider attending parties every once in a while, as staying home all the time can be stifling.” He gave a slight nod in response to my suggestion. Observing his face, it didn’t seem like he was in a bad mood. I decided that now was a good time to give him the present along with his pendant. “Father, this is the pendant you left behind the other day.” When I handed over the pendant, he took it back rather calmly. “Yes, I see you had it.” Seeing him take it back so naturally made me wonder if maybe he already knew it was in my possession, but I quickly pushed that thought aside. My father was rather blunt so it was only natural that he wouldn’t give much of a reaction. ‘He probably won’t react to the gift either.’ Thinking so, I presented the box holding the cuff buttons. “Please take this as well.”

He stared at the box I handed him and asked, “This…what is it?” His voice slightly wavered when he asked so, which was unlike him. I grew worried that he might think it was strange, so I quickly continued, “It’s a gift. Please open it.” He tore off the gift-wrapping silently. Soon, his eyes grew bigger once he saw what was inside. “…” Hm…seeing as how he wasn’t saying anything after seeing the cuffs, it seemed as if it wasn’t really to his liking. ‘Well, it’s not like I was expecting any other reaction so it doesn’t matter.’ I added with a nonchalant smile, “I thought of you when I went out shopping. I bought it because I thought it would look good on you.” Soon, I saw him nod his head. ‘Still, it’s a relief that he accepted it at least. If he didn’t like it and refused it, I was just going to give it to Geraldine.’ Geraldine, the head of our family’s knights, was not just a retainer but an indirect relative–an older cousin from my mother’s side. Our empire had a culture where cuff buttons were a gift not only given to lovers, but to family members as well. It would only be seen as a gift between blood relatives, so gifting Geraldine the cuffs would have been the best alternative. Moreover, I would need Geraldine to play an important role in my plan. If I were to attend the party with my relative and announce that I have no intention of seeing someone else right now due to my broken heart, it would make it difficult for my father to suggest meeting with a potential marriage partner.

High society tended to be quite obsessed with appearances. If he were to arrange a blind date for his daughter, who had publicly declared she was suffering from heartbreak, he would only be criticized. As a result, if all went according to my plan, my problems would be solved. “Father, about my partner…” I decided now was my chance. Seeing him nod, I continued, “I know you’re a very busy person, but when it’s time for the party, which is in two days…” I would like to borrow your precious subordinate, my cousin, Geraldine. Was what I was going to say, but before I could do so, I was interrupted by my father’s low voice. “Alright.” ‘Huh? Do you know what you’re even agreeing to, Father?’ I inwardly asked, but since he had already given me his permission, I was assured he wouldn’t take it back. ‘Okay, good. I got my father’s permission so now I just have to go ask Geraldine if he can attend the party with me as my partner.’ Thinking that my plan was progressing favorably, I picked up a madeleine and was about to put it in my mouth. “Since you’re saying it like that, I suppose I can attend the party with you.” My father stated, staring directly at me. I dropped the madeleine in my hand. ‘Father, this wasn’t part of my plan though?!’

Chapter 29 V. As Planned? In a tower next to Freesia’s salon was a man whose face was brimming with confusion. ‘That woman, what’s her aim?’ Max couldn’t understand why Juvellian had looked at him with such eyes and why she continued to be so nice to him. ‘What does she want from me…’ He let out a sigh. He felt vexed, recalling the look in her eyes–she didn’t seem to hold any ulterior motives but she didn’t seem to hold any expectations either. Suddenly, a bitter sense of discomfort arose. ‘How pathetic. I won’t be seeing that woman anymore, so why do I even care?’ Max tried to erase the woman from his head, but strangely enough, the image of her friendly eyes and smiling face kept coming to mind. ‘Damn it!’ The moment a nasty frown marred Max’s face, the door opened. “Oh, my. Your Highness, why do you have such an expression on?” “Stop saying useless things and if you have something to tell me, just spit it out.” Max responded to Freesia’s words in a chilling voice. ‘Making a fuss even when I’m just trying to look out for him.’

Although she was feeling quite upset, Freesia composed herself, mindful of her facial expression in front of her master, and told him, “Oh, it’s just that the one who is currently acting as your stand-in, Victor, sent a message.” “About what?” “Ah, he said that since Your Highness keeps pushing back your return, it seems they’ve gotten suspicious as the Emperor’s envoy is refusing to go back.” In other words, the envoy was staying back to act as a spy. A sardonic smile appeared on Max’s face. “To think that the one who initially put off my return indefinitely after I announced I’d be coming back is the same one who is getting all impatient now. “ Max continued dryly, “Relay a message to Victor. Tell him to continue acting like me without any mistakes.” “Yes, Your Highness.” After saying goodbye, Freesia turned around to leave when she suddenly recalled something. “Oh, and about Lady Floyen. I’m afraid it seems likely that she’ll be looked down upon at the party, and there’s also a rumor that she has a bad relationship with her father.” Just when Max thought he had managed to rid all thoughts of her from his head, it had been all for naught thanks to Freesia. “You don’t have to report on her affairs from now on,” he said, his face crumpling in a hostile manner.

‘You were so curious before, so why the sudden change of heart?’ Freesia thought. It was a little odd, but she only nodded her head, used to her master’s fickleness. “I understand,” she replied and began leaving the room until a low voice suddenly stopped her. “Where are you going?” “Pardon?” she asked in bewilderment. Her master responded coolly, “Don’t you think you should still take charge and finish the current matter at least?” ‘Why in the world is he being like this?’ The thoughts running through her master’s head were like a storm that she could not keep up with, no matter how hard she tried. *** “Miss Daffodil, have you decided whether you’ll be attending Count Arlo’s party this week?” “Yes, of course I should attend. What about you, Miss Cosmos?” “I plan on attending as well.” Nobles gathered in Madam Freesia’s salon, hiding under aliases and masks, were busy talking about Count Arlo’s party over the weekend. It was because the subject at the center of their conversations was someone who would be attending the party. “I’m really curious as to who Lady Floyen’s partner will be. What do you think, madam?”

As all eyes turned to her, Freesia–who was quietly drinking expensive liquor at the corner of the table–let out a meaningful laugh. “I wonder. I think she’ll probably enter with her relative, Sir Ronel, or…maybe she’ll enter alone?” “Oh my, why do you think that?” Freesia took a sip of the pumpkin-colored liquid in her glass before parting her red lips to explain. “If she were to enter with another man after recently ending things with Lord Mikhail, that would only fan the flames of the scandal. But if she were to enter with Sir Ronel, or by herself, she can avoid immediate criticism.” Everyone was amazed by her plausible words. “Well, then again, if it’s Lady Floyen, even if she were to make her entrance alone, it wouldn’t be much of a blow.” “That’s because there are still plenty of young lords who have admired her for a long time despite all the talk about her behavior.” “You’re right, madam! As expected, you’re quite wise.” The ends of Freesia’s eyes curled elegantly as she smiled at the praise. “Thank you, but to be honest, I’m not sure. It’s just a guess.” “Even if it’s a guess, it’s amazing!” Freesia’s smile deepened. ‘I think it’s you people who are amazing, not being able to use your brains to deduce something so obvious.’

Of course, it wasn’t a bad feeling being the center of attention, even if the subject of their cheering was not her directly. The corners of Freesia’s mouth rose faintly as she took a sip of her drink. “But will you be attending the party as well, madam?” At the question, Freesia was reminded of what her master had said earlier.

In other words, she was told to watch over Juvellian and clean up any trouble. And as if that wasn’t enough…

Her master was someone she could never guess when and where he would run off to–to think such a person would be following her to the party!! A subtle sigh slipped out from her lips. ‘I swear, he’s always giving me all the annoying work. To think I have to watch over the lady known for her nasty temperament and the lord known for doing whatever he wants–all by myself!’ Freesia cursed her master inwardly, but noticing the noble ladies staring at her with expectant eyes, Freesia replied in an elegant tone, “Oh, yes. I received an invitation, so of course I should go.” She let out another sigh after taking a gulp of her drink. ‘It would be insubordination if I don’t go, so even if I hate, what choice do I have?’

The nobles, who had no idea about her inner thoughts, chattered again. “Then we should make a bet on who Lady Floyen will enter with.” Instead of answering the suggestion that came from one of the laughing ladies, Freesia simply nodded and smiled in response. Then, one of the nobles brought up a question they had been curious about. “But, if she ends up entering alone as Madam said, wouldn’t Lady Floyen’s scandal remain unanswered?” “Ehh, I don’t think so. Wouldn’t we just have to find the one with the cuff buttons?” Freesia began drinking silently again as the nobles started to speculate on their own without her having to step forward this time. “By the way, I heard Marquess Hessen’s successor, Lord Mikhail, will also be attending the party.” “Oh my!” Everyone became interested in the news that the couple who had drawn keen attention for their separation would be reunited in the ballroom again. “Who do you think he’ll partner with?” “I wonder. He’s such a good looking man–enough to have made Lady Floyen act up out of jealousy whenever someone looked his way.” “Not to mention he’s also quite capable in terms of skill…I’m sure there are many young ladies aiming for him.” It was when they were all smiling happily, thinking of Mikhail’s good looks, when someone added, “But he must be feeling quite relieved, now that the

woman who had been harassing him all this time finally moved on to a new lover…” “Ah, you’re right! It’s a well-known fact that Lady Floyen’s love for Lord Mikhail was one-sided after all.” This time Freesia openly nodded at the obvious remark, but she wiped the smile off her face when a man passed by their table. ‘He reeks of alcohol.’ Although this place was known to be a place where trash masquerading as elegant nobles gathered, there were the occasional ones who couldn’t control their urges and ended up causing a scene. ‘But not in my salon.’ The disturbance caused by her master a few days ago was more than enough. Freesia furrowed her brows then signaled to the guard inside the salon. ‘Watch him.’ Following his master’s orders, the guard followed the man carefully. He made sure to uphold his status as an elite member of an informant guild by making sure his footsteps didn’t make any noise. ‘He’s almost at the exit.’ Once the man crossed the corner, his mission would be over. As the guard thought so, the man walking in front of him abruptly turned around and approached him. ‘Huh?’ The guard tried to defend himself, but the man was faster. “Why are you tailing me?”

A hostile aura and agility that could overpower his opponent in an instant– the man in front of him was obviously not an ordinary person. ‘Who the hell is this guy?’ The guard answered the man quickly to avoid an unwanted situation. “Well, you see…you seemed very drunk, so I was following you because I was worried.” The eyes of the man in the mask scrutinized the guard, but when he found the salon’s badge hanging from the guard’s jacket, he let him go. “I’m not drunk.” He then turned around and headed for the exit. The guard stared at the figure of his back, fretting over what the man might do and let out a sigh. ‘Yes, well, he didn’t cause a disturbance…and he’s leaving the building, so it should be fine.’ Judging the situation to be cleared, the guard returned to the main hall. Meanwhile, the man who had just gotten into a scuffle exited the salon and got into a carriage whose family crest was covered. “Return to the house.” After telling the coachmen where to go, the man took off his mask, revealing a handsome face–though it was occupied by a distressed frown. ‘Juvellian.’ He tried to ignore her. It would be a waste of time to direct any of his attention towards her.

But now that rumors of her having a lover became more plausible, the man found himself unable to act as he wanted. ‘Did she really give cuff buttons to another man? And…to a lowly man who no one can even identify no less!’ Mikhail’s face crumpled when a fit of anger he couldn’t understand surged inside of him as he recalled the image of the woman who had clung to him in the past.

While repeating the same kind of acts over and over again, she had clung to him to the point where it was exhausting. He had thought he would be happy after finally breaking up with her. But every time he heard news about her, he felt angry instead. ‘Why am I feeling this way just because of that woman…!’ In a state of confusion, Mikhail tightly clenched his fists but then his eyes brightened when an idea came to mind. He was well aware of what would torment her the most. ‘That’s right, it would be good to see the look of agony on your face when you see me with another woman, Juvellian!’ Pledging to inflict pain on a deceitful woman, Mikhail slowly closed his eyes. For some strange reason, he felt a slight pain in his chest but dismissed it, blaming it on the alcohol. *** I let out a sigh as I entered my room.

‘Ah, I don’t know what to do. Going with my father as my partner… This really wasn’t part of my plan at all.’ It was without a doubt that when I’m with my father, I would have to be mindful of each and every one of my actions. I worried over how to act at the upcoming party for a moment, but pushed it aside as it would be too troublesome to worry over it any longer, and simply made my decision. ‘Alright, as long as I remain quiet at the party and minimize my presence as if I’m not even there, there shouldn’t be any problems.’

Chapter 30

Time passed and it was finally the day of the party.

The carriage ride to Count Arlo’s was a little mundane.

It was because the passing scenery only consisted of a series of similarlooking buildings due to being in the vicinity of the capital–it was just like the rampant skyscrapers in modern downtown Seoul.

‘All the buildings look the same so there’s nothing to see.’

I was feeling somewhat tired, but I held in the urge to yawn in front of my father because I thought it would only lead to a scolding for not upholding my dignity.

‘Ah, I’m so sleepy.’

When my eyelids drooped faintly, I heard the voice of my father.

“Don’t worry.”

I looked up to stare at him and noticed he was looking not at me, but out the window, and continued,

“Because I’ll be by your side today.”

I wasn’t sure why he was saying something like that, but I presumed it was because he was mindful of other people’s attention.

If a father and daughter entering as partners showed awkwardness between them, the nobles might think it to be strange. My father was also most likely worried that I might cause trouble.

‘To be honest, I’m more worried about you, Father.’

I was worried that my father, whose recent behavior I couldn’t understand, would get in the way of my plan.

“Oh my, that makes me so happy,” I lied, forcing a smile.

‘All right, as long as I don’t cause any trouble today, there shouldn’t be any problems.’

When I was thinking so, I saw my father smiling softly as he continued looking out the window.

‘I wonder what he’s looking at that’s making him look so happy?’

I turned my head and looked out the window to gaze at the landscape.

A pretty residence with abundant flower gardens full of red roses came into view. The blooming flowers further enhanced the beauty of the mansion. It was the house of Count Arlo, located just outside the capital.

‘It’s truly a beautiful house, just like Rose had described.’

It was when I was staring blankly at the beautiful mansion.

“Juvellian.”

I heard the voice of my father calling me, and when I turned to face him, he reached his hand out to me and said, “Let’s go.”

I looked at his outstretched hand for a moment before slowly taking it. I had only intended to lightly rest my hand on top of his, not wanting to trouble him, but my father soon clasped my hand tightly.

***

“Now announcing His Grace, Duke Regis Andre Floyen, and the Lady Juvellian Eloy Floyen!”

The ballroom buzzed in excitement at the entrance.

The Duke of Floyen–Not only was he a figure so famous that there was no one in the empire who didn’t know who he was, but also a figure who seldom made an appearance at social gatherings. Naturally, everyone was shocked to hear his name announced.

As everyone held their breath, a picturesque father-daughter pair entered the hall. Those who were staring at the entrance were shocked and amazed at the same time.

Wearing a white dress embroidered with gold thread, Lady Floyen appeared to be the epitome of a pure lady–she looked so beautiful and graceful to the point where it made people forget about her ill reputation.

“She truly is as beautiful as they say she is.”

As everyone was admiring Juvellian, their eyes shifted to the duke when they saw him wrap his arm around his daughter’s shoulder, as if to shield her.

Dressed in white garments, as if to match with his daughter, the Duke of Floyen still looked as young and handsome as a man in his 20s. In contrast

to his young outward appearance, the deep look in his eyes reflected years of experience.

“He’s the Duke of Floyen, isn’t he?”

“Ah, yes, that’s right. It’s been such a long time since he came out to a party.”

On top of the noble ladies who had admired him since their young maiden days, there were also many unmarried ladies who blushed when they looked at him.

“He looks as marvelous as always.”

“I agree.”

The eyes of the nobles were fixed on the father-daughter pair as if they had been possessed, when suddenly, they spotted something sparkling from under the duke’s sleeve as he lightly raised his hand.

Soon, the eyes of the nobles who recognized it widened.

‘That’s…!’

On the duke’s sleeve, the blue diamond cuff buttons they had been looking for flashed under the light.

After a moment of dismay, the nobles began to understand why they had not been able to spot anyone with the cuffs until now.

‘Then again, it makes sense why we haven’t been able to see those cuff buttons around if it was given to the Duke. He’s not someone who likes wearing accessories, not to mention he’s been staying at home these days…’

At that moment, the duke’s blue eyes slowly swept the ballroom, as if warning not to make hasty assumptions. Everyone flinched from his chilling gaze.

Of course, there was also someone who was smiling even in the face of such frightening eyes.

Rose turned to her mother with a look of triumph. She had fought with her mother over the issue of exchanging letters with Juvellian.

‘See? I told you Lady Floyen was being falsely accused.’ She seemed to imply with her eyes.

The countess began to fan herself, feeling embarrassed by her daughter’s gaze.

But the countess wasn’t alone. All of the nobles who had believed in the rumors averted their eyes, perhaps feeling embarrassed.

In contrast, there was one person who fixed their eyes on the Duke of Floyen and his daughter instead.

‘The hell, it was given to the Duke?’

It was Juvellian’s ex-lover, Mikhail.

‘Then again, of course it is. There’s no way she would have another man other than me.’

The corners of his mouth slowly rose as he stared at Juvellian.

***

As soon as I entered the ballroom, the faint scent of lilies wafted through the air.

‘Wow, what a pretty house.’

Though it was smaller than our mansion, the antique interior stood out with its mahogany walls, decorated with lilies and cream-colored cloths. It made the house look old but elegant at the same time.

‘If I move out in the future, it wouldn’t be bad to live like this.’

In fact, mansions completely made out of white marble like ours were inconvenient to clean and consequently, caused employees to suffer even more.

It wasn’t enough to only sweep and wipe, it also had to be polished. I sometimes felt sorry for the servants whenever I returned home on rainy days.

‘All right, let’s decorate the interior with hardwood in the future! Having a rocking chair in the study would be a good idea too.’

While I was mapping out my future plans, my father suddenly let go of my hand to place them around my shoulder instead.

“Don’t worry about anything and just enjoy yourself.”

‘Hm? I wasn’t worried about anything though, I was just daydreaming about my possible future.’

As I became flustered by his sudden remark, my father lowered the hand that was on my shoulder and whispered, “Don’t forget whose daughter you are.”

When I realized the meaning behind his words, I gulped and let out a smile. For some reason, I felt my palms beginning to sweat.

‘He’s saying he won’t let it slide if I cause trouble here.’

Even if my father didn’t say anything, I wasn’t planning on causing any scene in the first place. My goal today was to safely get through this party while trying to minimize my presence as much as possible.

“I greet the hero who saved our empire and his kin.”

If the guest’s status was higher than that of the host, it was customary for the host and his family to greet the guest first. And in accordance with that custom, Count Arlo’s family had stood up and come over to greet us.

I stared at the girl my age who was standing at the end. As soon as our eyes met, the smile she gave was as bright as a blooming flower.

‘Rose–now that I’m seeing her up close, she’s actually quite a lovely child.’

My eyes had only been fixed on Mikhail until I remembered my past life, so I didn’t know what the people around me were like.

‘I think….there’s a possibility that I may have missed out on a lot of precious things.’

As you live your life, there are many times where you may not realize just how many stars there are in the night sky because it often gets hidden by all kinds of lights and neon sign illuminations.

My past life was like that too. But now I planned on living a happy life, enjoying the things I had been missing out on while being too focused on the light that was Mikhail.

‘And in order to do that, I’m going to make sure I don’t cause any trouble and stay quiet until it’s time to go back home.’

As I was reciting my vow, the Arlos greeted us, bowing their heads.

“Your Grace and Lady Floyen, thank you for coming to my daughter’s birthday party, it’s truly an honor.”

The title of ‘Duke’ was the highest rank possible out of the five noble classes–aside from the Imperial family, it was the highest rank possible for a noble. As a result, there wasn’t much we were expected to do first.

After accepting their greetings, my father opened his mouth to speak.

“Happy birthday, Lady Arlo.”

“Thank you, Your Grace.”

As today’s main character, the figure of Rose receiving a congratulatory message from my father shined fittingly.

As I was looking at the sight, Rose came up to me and took my hands.

“Thank you for coming today, Lady Floyen.”

Even though this was our first time exchanging words in-person, her tone was rather friendly. Perhaps it was because I held some affection for her while exchanging letters, I felt comfortable with her as well.

“Happy birthday, Rose Marie Arlo.”

After exchanging greetings, I turned my head and stared at Marilyn who was holding on to my gift.

Usually, the gifts exchanged between noble ladies were expensive items such as perfumes, poetry books, tea leaves, or teacups according to each other’s personal tastes.

Though what I had prepared wasn’t as fancy as those things, it wasn’t something that one could easily obtain either.

When I gave her the sign, Marilyn presented my gift to Rose.

“This is…”

Seeing her look at the box with slightly trembling eyes, I smiled and told her, “It’s something that I’ve prepared with sincerity for you, my dear friend.”

Rose burst into a bright smile, clearly revealing her high expectations.

“Kyaa! Thank you so much!”

In my eyes, it was the flash of the liveliness of a teenager, but perhaps the countess thought her daughter’s reaction was too excessive, as she was frowning.

‘Hm, well, she is known for her sternness after all.’

Moreover, it was only natural for her to disapprove of the image of her daughter appearing to be on friendly terms with me–the one who was known for being rude and discourteous.

“You can give the gift to me.”

When one of the count’s servants was about to take the gift, I could see Rose staring at it with eyes brimming with curiosity.

Normally, it was proper for gifts to be opened once the party concluded. But if the person who presented the gift gave their permission, the recipient was welcome to open it beforehand.

‘Well, it’s a safe gift so it should be fine.’

I cast a wistful glance at the box but gave Rose a smile and offered, “If you’re curious, you can open it.”

There was no way Rose would have rejected my offer.

“Thank you,” she said, picking up the gift with sparkling eyes.

As she untied the ribbons and opened the box, the object inside was slowly revealed.

A flat, cylinder-shaped, black object, which was as big as a fist, stood out with its smooth, glossy exterior. It was decorated with delicately crafted red roses, making it look very beautiful.

‘Well, the usefulness isn’t that amazing.’

Soon, her eyes grew into round circles as she opened the lid of the object.

The velvety, soft powder puff was something any lady who began to dress and pretty themselves up could recognize.

Of course, it was a bit thinner than the powder containers the people in this time period used, but it was an improved version with the addition of a mirror–like a modern compact powder–so that it could be carried around.

‘I didn’t really have any expectations that she would be extremely happy about it since it’s just an improved version of something already in existence…’

Then, Rose, who had been silent, frowned faintly

‘It seems she’s disappointed. Then again, if it’s powder, the maids would be carrying it around anyway so it’s not something one really needs.’

But if I had to be honest, I wasn’t expecting this bad of a response, so I was a little embarrassed.

Then again, when I think about it, Rose had been pouring out her sincerity through the letters we’ve been exchanging, so I understand why she would feel disappointed after receiving such an ordinary item as a gift.

‘Ah, well, I’m grateful enough just with the fact that you’ve been writing letters to me.’

I tried to appear indifferent, but I couldn’t help but feel apologetic to her since she treated me–a social outcast-kindly in her own way.

“Then, since I’ve given you my gift, I’ll be taking my leave…”

I tried to run away, only to be stopped by Rose’s voice.

“Lady Floyen, please wait.”

I prepared myself for the worst, but I soon doubted my ears when I heard her say something unexpected.

“To think you would give me such an innovative item as a present! I’m so touched!”

Chapter 31 When people first saw Juvellian’s gift, they had their doubts. ‘What is that?’ A round, flat object decorated with roses. Its pretty design resembled a trinket box that served as storage for accessories, but it was hard to guess what it really was. As soon as Rose opened the case, everyone stared at it in awe. ‘Powder puff? Is that powder then?’ It felt like they had been hit on the head. Usually, a maid would carry the powder around to help fix their lady’s makeup when going out, but in cases where servants were not able to accompany their master, that was impossible. As a result, oily faces were an inconvenience many noble ladies had to put up with. However, the gift Juvellian presented broke down something that everyone had naturally accepted. “Oh, a powder container small and thin enough to carry around!” “I’ve never seen nor heard of anything like that.” “To think she designed and commissioned such a thing herself…Truly amazing.” It was only natural that many people’s eyes glistened with greed, coveting the item that was both practical and pretty.

“Isn’t that enough to make Lady Floyen this year’s ‘Star’?” The one who was deemed as the ‘Star’ was given a brooch to symbolize their contribution in leading the latest trend in high society. As this was something that was only awarded once a year, it was viewed as a great honor amongst the nobles who were obsessed with fashion and trends. “Right? Seeing how there are already all these people looking at it with shining eyes is a sign that it’ll become a popular trend.” “But, of course, I don’t think Lady Floyen will ever reveal the name of the workshop that made it.” Although everyone was extremely curious about the workshop, the sharing of workshops was a very sensitive topic for the fashion-conscious nobles. Moreover, as the person in question was none other than Lady Floyen, who was known for her wickedness, everyone could not help but be wary. Then, someone addressed Lady Floyen. It was none other than Rose, the main character of today’s party. “Lady Floyen, if you don’t mind, could you share with me the name of the workshop you’ve commissioned to make this powder container? I’d like to order one for my mother.” Even those who disapproved of Juvellian had no choice but to become nervous, at least at this moment. If it was the Lady Floyen they were all familiar with, she was bound to cause some kind of scene and more. But what came out through Juvellian’s red lips was a soft voice. “Ah, it’s Fyodor’s workshop. He’s young but he’s a talented craftsman nonetheless, so you can trust him.” As the nobles weren’t expecting Juvellian to give an answer so easily, they became surprised at her remark.

“Giving me such valuable information, thank you so much.” Juvellian waved a hand at Rose’s expression of gratitude. “It’s not even a big deal, so I’m embarrassed to have you thank me so much. I’m the one who should be thankful since you like my gift.” As if giving just the name of the workshop wasn’t enough, to think Lady Floyen would also give a humble response. By this point, it was enough for the nobles to cast doubt on whether this was the real Juvellian and not some imposter. As everyone was swept into a state of confusion, the Lady of the House, Countess Arlo, stepped up to calm the chaotic atmosphere. “It makes me so happy to see my daughter receive such a special gift she’ll never forget, thank you very much.” Juvellian responded with a graceful bow, “Madam, I am the one who should be thankful and honored to be invited to such a high-class party.” The countess unconsciously became impressed. ‘This young lady is pretty good.’ She made sure to praise the other party but also praised the guests, including herself, so that she wouldn’t come off as subservient. It was simply an aristocratic way of speaking to flatter others. The countess’s face, which had hardened like ice in midwinter, warmed up like the spring breeze. “I hope you have an enjoyable time.” “Thank you for your consideration.”

When Juvellian gave her greeting, the count and his wife then bowed to the Duke of Floyen who was standing next to her. After exchanging a light bow, Duke Floyen extended his hand to his daughter. “Let’s go.” He headed for a corner of the ballroom. It used to be a spot that would normally go unnoticed, but now many people’s attention was focused on where Juvellian was. “How could she have changed so much?” “Don’t you think she’s really pretty when she smiles?” Countess Arlo, who had been gossiping about Lady Floyen just yesterday after a series of compliments from the other noblewomen, opened her fan and spoke. “It seems my daughter has an eye for people. The lady I met today was a lady worthy of the Duke of Floyen’s prestige.” Though they wondered for a moment if they were being deceived by the sudden change in attitude, everyone nodded in agreement with the countess’s remark. *** As the ballroom became noisy, I let out a small sigh. ‘I thought it would be okay…but I guess it wasn’t.’ I really thought that my gift would be a safe one, so I became flustered by all the unexpected interest. ‘This isn’t what I wanted.’

Though I was forcibly smiling, perhaps it was because I had unexpectedly attracted a lot of attention, I felt quite exhausted. ‘I want to go home and rest.’ Then, my father extended his hand. “Let’s go.” Although I wished we rather go home, we ended up moving to the chairs by the window and sat down. ‘It feels a little awkward to sit side by side with my father.’ Staring at my father while thinking so, I could see him glaring coldly at something in the distance. ‘He must be in a foul mood because he had to come here.’ Even though I didn’t force him to follow me, I still felt somewhat uncomfortable. ‘No, let’s not be like that because of my father.’ I looked away from my father and surveyed the ballroom. Several men and women were dancing in pairs at the center. ‘How pretty.’ It was a pleasant sight, watching the well-dressed men and women dancing together. In addition, thanks to their excellent dancing skills, it felt like I was watching a fancy display of professional dancers. ‘It’s more fun watching other people dance than dancing myself.’

As I was enjoying the sight of people dancing, I noticed a man with a woman wrapped around him, and the figure of his back seemed strangely familiar. ‘Huh? Doesn’t that look like Mikhail?’ If it really was Mikhail, then there was a promise I had made with him not too long ago.

‘No matter how small the world is, there’s no way he’s actually here, right?’ I didn’t think he would come here because he wasn’t one who enjoyed parties. But, if by chance, that was really him, it would be best not to get involved with him. The reason was that in the eyes of others, he was seen as the pitiful handsome young man who suffered for the past two years because of me, the villainess. “Father, I’m going to go to the terrace for a moment.” “Alright,” he said after a sigh. I was worried that I might need to take responsibility as a partner, but I was glad he allowed me to do as I pleased. In a good mood, I was in the middle of rising from my seat when I heard him continue. “Don’t forget that I’m here.” I felt a great amount of pressure from those words. ‘It seems I can’t even relax freely.’

But if I stayed in the ballroom any longer, my mind was bound to become exhausted. I headed for the terrace with heavy steps. *** As soon as Juvellian went out to the terrace, many stared at her back with regretful eyes. ‘Ahh, in the end, I wasn’t able to ask for a dance.’ They either lacked the courage to even attempt to approach or failed because of the Duke’s piercing gaze. Mikhail, who was in the same boat as the others and had been conscious of Juvellian the entire time, frowned. ‘Going to the terrace…isn’t this you asking me to follow you?’ When Mikhail was about to head in the direction of the terrace where Juvellian was, the Duke of Floyen–who had been sitting all this time–rose from his seat and leaned against the wall near the doors to the terrace. ‘Damn it!’ Mikhail couldn’t even move a step. It was because the duke who used to look upon him with favor, now openly showed his hostility. Unlike Mikhail, who was feeling quite uncomfortable with the encounter, Regis had one corner of his mouth raised into a smirk. ‘To think he (Mikhail) would turn out to be this pathetic.’ Not too long ago before, the only reason Regis looked upon him kindly was solely because Juvellian liked him. But now that Mikhail was no longer together with his daughter, Regis no longer had a reason to be generous to a mere insect.

Soon after Mikhail turned around and went back, Regis softened his gaze. ‘But I can’t ruin the party my daughter is enjoying just to catch a bug like him.’ *** When I left the stuffy ballroom and came out to the terrace, I finally felt like I could breathe. And because the ballroom was on the first floor, I had the perfect view of Count Arlo’s flower garden. ‘It’s nice that it’s quiet.’ I was staring blankly at the Arlo’s proud rose garden and took in a deep breath. The fresh, fragrant scent of roses was carried by the breeze. The vibrant roses trimmed by human hands, but still beautiful works of nature, were comforting to see. ‘That’s right, if I end up moving out, it would be nice to move to the countryside. I can plant some flowers in the garden and also do some farming.’ As I thought more about my future, my eyelids started feeling heavier and heavier. ‘I’m getting sleepy.’ My eyes started to feel stiff and dry, so I raised my hand to rub them but caught myself at the last minute. ‘That was close, I almost messed up my eye makeup.’ Then, feeling a yawn about to come up, I lowered my head and covered my mouth before letting it out. ‘Ah, tears came out again. I hope it won’t smudge my makeup.’

These damn tears always seemed to come out whenever I yawned, but I couldn’t help it as it was a natural occurrence. ‘I left my own compact powder at home…’ I was about to wipe away my tears, hoping that there would be no mishap in which I had to fix my makeup. “What is this?” Startled by a familiar voice, I quickly turned around and came face to face with an overly handsome visage. He was someone who wasn’t supposed to be here. ‘Huh, why is my father’s apprentice here?’ “Um, how are you here–?” I was in the middle of asking him for an explanation when a long, rough, and manly finger swept my lower eyelids gently. “Don’t tell me, did someone torment you?” he growled, his harsh voice resembling that of a savage beast. Unlike the warm and gentle touch of his finger that had wiped away my tears, his crimson eyes were hard and fierce.

Chapter 32 Blue skies and colorful roses, the visible ballroom in the background, and a man and woman who would come out to the terrace to show their affection for one another. For Max, who constantly had to overcome threats in order to survive, such cliche scenes were old-fashioned and annoying.

Before he had come here, he kept in mind what Freesia had said to him, but it was boring to hide in the trees all day long. ‘Should I just leave?’ If he could, he wanted to drop everything immediately and go back to Salon Blooms, and yet he was displaying an abnormal amount of patience.

‘That’s right, there’s a lot to gain from this party.’ Today’s party didn’t just have his mentor, but also a large number of nobles backing the Empress in attendance. If there was anyone who approached his mentor, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to keep track of their identities for now and then nip the buds later in the future. But what was really occupying Max’s head was the image of Juvellian in a fancy dress and dancing in another man’s arms. ‘She’s probably dancing with another man by now, right?’

Max’s eyes grew increasingly murderous the longer he stared in the direction of the ballroom. ‘If I were to reveal my identity and go in right now…’ As his body shook with a strong impulse, the door of the terrace he had promised to meet up with Freesia opened. Recognizing the person who had just come out, Max’s eyes widened. ‘Juvellian?’ At first, he thought perhaps he was hallucinating and blinked a few times before confirming that it was indeed Juvellian. ‘Why did she come out here?’ He started having all sorts of thoughts, but strangely, he felt better after she had entered his peripheral vision, to the point where he now saw the originally dull and boring scenery in a new light. ‘She must like roses, seeing as how she’s staring at them so earnestly.’ Unbeknownst to himself, Max was smiling as he observed Juvellian. But he soon became puzzled by her next action. ‘What, why is she lowering her head all of a sudden?’ Once Juvellian raised her head, Max found his answer. ‘Is she crying right now?’ He had thought maybe he was mistaken, but from her gem-like eyes–which were a mix of purple and blue–a trickle of tears escaped. At that moment, Freesia’s recent request passed through Max’s head.

But before he had even finished recalling the remark, Max had already jumped down from the tree. *** I frowned slightly as I stared at my father’s apprentice. ‘Why is he saying something so out of the blue?’ Even if I may look like this, I’m still a Duke’s only daughter. I may have tormented others in the past, but I, myself, have never been the victim of such acts…It seemed my father’s apprentice saw me as a pushover because I’ve been treating him rather kindly. “Tell me,” he demanded in a harsh voice, as if he was interrogating me. “Why? If someone did torment me, are you going to punish them for me?” His answer was immediate. “Yes, because I promised to help you.” I let out a sigh. I didn’t think he would take what I had said lightly so seriously. ‘Ah, really. If you try to help me, I’ll end up heading straight for my doom!’ I had been overlooking his arrogance because I didn’t want to come off as imposing, but the other nobles would be different. There were plenty of nobles who brought down capital punishment on commoners just for using informal speech, with the excuse that they were

rebelling against a superior figure. So, if Max, a commoner, tried to use force against a noble, he would immediately lose his head. ‘He could just be bluffing…but then again, if it’s this guy…it’s quite plausible that he’ll really carry it out.’ After observing my father’s apprentice for a few days, perhaps it was because he grew in the backwoods, but I realized it really didn’t seem like he knew anything. His head seemed blank and empty to the extent where I thought that if I took my eyes off of him, he might accidentally die in a place where I couldn’t see. I nodded to myself. ‘Yes, well, I’ve grown a little attached to him so I can’t just let him die.’ Though we weren’t by any means close, it was somewhat comfortable to be with this man who treated me without putting up a facade. I felt like a normal person, not Juvellian, the Duke’s only daughter, whenever I was with him. “Excuse me.” “What.” Seeing him staring back at me when I called him, I continued, “If you want to help me, then talk to me using honorifics in front of others from now on.” “What did you say?” “I’m already being looked down upon in society, so if you look down on me too, don’t you think people would ridicule me even more?” He stared at me silently.

“Depending on how you use it, words can help make enemies or allies. The nobles are especially sensitive to words. Maybe if the status system was abolished, then you wouldn’t have to worry about it, but since that’s not the case, I’m just saying that you should be careful.” He continued to stare at me in silence with those crimson eyes of his. ‘If you have any complaints, you should just say it. Why are you looking at me so scrutinizingly?’ When I started to feel like his gaze was a little strange, he nodded his head once slowly. ‘What a good boy.’ [1] The sight of him nodding his head meekly made me feel like I was watching an obedient child. I was so proud that I almost patted his head without realizing it. I quickly withdrew my hand and spoke, “Oh, by the way, why are you here at the party?” “Work,” he replied curtly. Hm, well, mercenaries were often hired for parties and banquets for security reasons, so I thought he must have the qualifications to be a temporary guard as well. But if I had to point out a problem, it would be that, for a commoner, his appearance stood out too much. “When nobles talk to you here, you have to address them using honorifics. Understand?” Feeling anxious, I checked with him again and he let out a sigh. “All right.”

But I knew how arrogant and ignorant of the world he was, so I stretched out my pinky finger and added, “Here, promise me.” He furrowed his brows but soon let out another sigh before obediently yielding his pinky. As soon as we stamped our thumbs, he pulled his hand out and spoke in an irritated tone. “But, what in the world is your partner doing that you’re out here all alone?” ‘Well, I guess it could have looked like that.’ The terrace, in a positive sense, was a place to relax, but it could also be taken as a place where the ones who couldn’t adapt to the party would flee to. And as long as my father was my partner, I was not in a situation where I could freely enjoy the party. “My father is inside…” Max stared at me in shock. “What? Didn’t you say you were going to partner with your cousin?” “Ah, yes, but somehow it just turned out like this.” He stared at me, frowning. “What about the dance?” I answered his question with a sigh, “If I had received a dance request, would I be out here looking distressed in front of you?” As soon as the words left my lips, the smile that appeared on his face was so swift, to the degree where it was a little scary.

‘Well, I suppose my situation must look amusing.’ In the past, because I had the title of a duke’s daughter, there were still people who requested to dance with me. But, for some strange reason, I didn’t receive a single request from anyone today. ‘I guess it’s karma for my past behavior.’ When I thought so, I suddenly saw a hand held out in front of me. Before I knew it, Max, peering at me with a serious expression, extended his hand. “Why is your hand out?” “Can’t you tell? I’m asking for a dance,” he said with a slight frown. “You know how to dance? Wow.” I asked him in surprise, to which he nodded haughtily and then stated in a smug voice, “You should feel honored, I don’t dance with just anyone.” I was worried that I might get stepped on, but I couldn’t refuse someone who looked like he really wanted to dance, so I decided to be generous. “Yes, it’s an honor to dance with you,” I said as I took his outstretched hand. At that moment, I doubted my own eyes for a second. Unlike all the other times, the confident smile he wore right now looked like it belonged to an arrogant prince. ‘He’s really handsome.’ As he lifted our clasped hands, I stared at him as if possessed. “Then let’s begin.”

We heard the orchestra playing inside the hall waft out on the terrace. ‘I’ll probably have to lead, right?’ Holding the assumption that he was a beginner, I tried to step slowly, but then, at that exact moment, he began to lead me. ‘Huh?’ A step that was too fluid to be called a beginner’s, and even the leading itself was perfect–not a single movement was wasted. It felt like he had plenty of experience. ‘How?’ I stared at him dumbfounded. “Ack!” Was it because I was wearing uncomfortable, high-heeled shoes and had been absentminded? I had suddenly lost my footing and almost fell. But… “Why are you so distracted?” he scolded, holding my waist tightly and staring at me with his crimson eyes. I panicked for a moment but then immediately tried to escape from his arms. “Is your ankle okay?” His words came out bluntly, yet it held concern for me. It made me feel somewhat strange. “Oh, it’s okay. So if you could…”

I tried to put some distance between our bodies, but I wasn’t able to as he suddenly lifted me up and held me in a princess carry. ‘Wha, what is he doing?!’ I became flustered by his unexpected behavior. He set me down on a bench and began applying something on my ankle. At the cool feeling, it almost felt like he had put on a pain-relief patch. Feeling amazed, I shifted my gaze to stare at him but he lowered his head and grumbled, “You’re lucky that I was carrying the medicine around…what would you have done if I wasn’t?” ‘Carrying standard medicine around with him…is it because he’s a mercenary?’ I stared at him in slight awe. “Thank you.” He lowered his head even further while voicing his irritation. “I don’t need a thank-you, just don’t get hurt.” Glancing at the top of his head, I noticed a leaf stuck in his hair. ‘I should take it off for him.’ “There, that should…” he had begun to say but trailed off as he raised his head slightly. I had stretched my hand out to remove the leaf, but due to his movement, the position of my hand now looked as if I was about to pat his head, causing me to feel a little embarrassed. Then, he took my hand.

“You, just now…” ‘Ah, is he angry?’ I noticed how his face turned a little red. It seemed he must be angry by what it looked like I had been about to do. I was about to apologize but was interrupted by a sudden voice. “What do you think you’re doing?” We both turned our heads in unison. “F-Father.” My father stood by the entrance, glaring at us with a murderous look in his eyes.

Chapter 33 Regis assumed that his daughter would only go out to take a brief break and then come back shortly. But as he guarded the door to the terrace, he began to feel nervous as Juvellian was taking longer than he thought. ‘Surely nothing bad could have happened to her, right?’ He could still feel her presence, and he intentionally chose not to look out to the terrace to respect his daughter’s privacy. But since Juvelllian hadn’t returned for quite some time now, Regis couldn’t help but let his mind wander to grim scenarios. ‘Or perhaps the Emperor had made a move…’ Of course, the emperor had ‘that’ so it was unlikely that he would have done anything hasty, but the possibility of the emperor playing tricks on him was high since he must have grown furious at Regis’s previous provocation. For that reason, Regis summoned his willpower and looked out to survey the terrace. Soon, his eyes widened in shock. ‘She’s with someone. And….a man at that.’ Regis glared at the door. He watched his daughter’s every action — it looked like she was currently conversing with someone she was familiar with. If he were to open the door right now and interrupt, it would be an act of breaking trust. Not wanting to disappoint his daughter any more, Regis had no choice but to act cautiously. ‘Yes, it would be better to just check who he is and then have a background check done on him.’

As Regis displayed the patience of a father, suddenly, the distance between the unknown man and his daughter started to grow smaller and smaller. ‘How dare…’ Regis unconsciously clenched his fists. As Juvellian faced the man and held his hands, it looked as if they were about to dance. ‘Who dares to…with my daughter…’ After the incident with Mikhail, Regis made an effort to prevent any unworthy scoundrel from trying to come after his daughter. Yet, the fact that someone was able to approach and lure his daughter under his own nose made Regis seethe in anger. At that moment, he saw his daughter stumble and automatically flinched. Fortunately, the man she was with quickly caught her, supporting her waist so that she didn’t fall. Although Regis sighed in relief, he also felt a bit strange. The day his daughter had collapsed not too long ago, he had wished for it to only be a nightmare. But the moment he saw his daughter not waking up from that terrible dream, he recognized the feeling engraved in his heart. It was fear. When she left his sight, he felt uneasy–afraid that she might collapse again. However, thanks to the quick actions of the unidentified man with her now, his daughter was still safe. ‘At least he has quick senses.’ He didn’t want to admit it, but ultimately, Regis had no choice but to acknowledge the fact that even if he wasn’t there, there was now someone else who could protect his daughter.

Though his fists were still tense, Regis sought to quell his impatience. ‘Well, yes, I suppose the investigation into whose family he belongs to can be done lat–’ At that moment, Regis’s eyes blazed with anger. ‘That damned bastard!’ There was a reason why his anger flared to the point where he recalled curses he normally didn’t use. ‘You dare lay a hand on my daughter’s body?!’ As if holding his daughter in his arms wasn’t enough, the scoundrel even raised the hem of his daughter’s dress. Regis’s patience–which had been undeterred even in the face of the emperor’s provocations–snapped. Regis pushed the door open roughly. He looked at the scene before him — the scoundrel had his head down, touching his daughter’s ankle, while his daughter stroked his head. ‘I don’t know who he is, but I’m not going to let this go.’ As soon as the scoundrel lifted his head, Regis’s face hardened into ice. The identity of the scoundrel was none other than his foolish apprentice– someone who Regis thought should never be his daughter’s companion, even if the sky split into two. ‘Maximillian.’ His good looks and skills aside, not only was Max the emperor’s son, but he was also extremely arrogant and cruel. Regis could conclude that his apprentice’s crooked human nature was below average. Of course he wouldn’t have caught his eye.

Regis’s gaze became filled with murderous intent. ‘That brat…you dare touch my daughter?!’

Even when he gave an insolent remark, Regis had never become angry with his pupil. He hadn’t chosen to help him with the aim of receiving something in return, moreover the training wasn’t light enough to get angry at a child who was still immature. However, now Regis wanted to do nothing more than remove his ungrateful apprentice, who seemed to not know how to repay kindness, from his daughter’s side at once. And he wanted to beat him down until he came to his senses so that he would never come near his daughter ever again. It was an odd feeling; it felt like his head had caught on fire. “Father?” But the moment Regis saw his daughter staring at him with her big, doelike eyes, he couldn’t bring himself to do so. He loosened his tense fists and slowly let out a sigh. ‘That’s right, there’s no way I can win against you.’ But even if that was the case, Regis could never acknowledge a relationship between his daughter and his apprentice. It was because he knew his daughter would only suffer if they ended up together. ‘I’ll never accept her being with that brat. It’s too dangerous.’ Regis decided to separate the two so that they would never see each other again. ***

When I saw my father suddenly appear out on the terrace, I grew a little nervous. I was worried that he might blame me for not showing my face in the ballroom. But contrary to my expectations, the only thing my father did was extend his hand out to me. “I’ll ask for the details later. Let’s leave for now.” I thought he would at least scold me, so if I had to be honest, his reaction was both fascinating and strange. “Yes.” I approached my father and tried to hold his hand, but I couldn’t do so because my father’s apprentice refused to let go of my hand. “You hurt your foot.” It was somewhat embarrassing to hear him say that as I was still capable of walking. “I’m alrigh–” But at that moment, my father pushed Max’s hand away while smiling courteously. “It’s none of your business, so don’t worry about it.” I tried to remain indifferent, but I found that I couldn’t. It sounded like my father was telling Max not to show concern for someone as insignificant as me. ‘I was wondering why he wasn’t getting angry, is it because his apprentice is here?’ I was starting to feel my mood sink when suddenly, I found myself in someone’s embrace.

‘Huh?’ Startled, I saw my father with a faint smile on his face as he held me in his arms. “Because she’s my daughter.” If it was before, I might have even wavered by such words. For a time, I had used to be a child who craved for his love. But my present self couldn’t do that anymore. ‘There’s no reason for me to suddenly expect it now.’ In the past, I had used to look at him with eyes full of expectation. I had thought, ‘wouldn’t my father love me if I pleased and flattered him?’ I had tortured myself with such miserable hope. But now I had no intention of continuing such foolish acts anymore. ‘Because I know the ending of this story.’ As I became momentarily swept away in a feeling of bitterness, my father said something to his apprentice. “I’ll start coming to you from now on, so don’t come to our house.” He was someone who normally preferred to stay put, so to hear him say that he would go to find Max himself, it seemed my father really cherished his apprentice. When I peeked a glance at Max, I saw that he had a slight frown on his face. ‘It doesn’t look like he’s touched?’

I then soon scrunched my own face. ‘Ah, wait, Father. Don’t you think this is all wrong?’ It was because I didn’t think he would go back inside the ballroom while still carrying me in his arms. “Father.” As soon as I called out to him, he looked at me with his blue eyes and replied, “You’ve hurt your foot, so you don’t have to exert yourself by staying here any longer.” ‘No, that’s not it! I’m saying to put me down because this is so humiliating!” I already had enough attention directed towards me, but it seems I was attracting even more attention as I was trying to convince my father to put me down. ‘I just want to disappear quietly.’ But reality didn’t proceed as smoothly as I wanted because now we had the attention of every single guest in the ballroom. Before we knew it, the Lord of the House, Count Arlo, came up and spoke to my father. “Your Grace, did something happen to Lady Juvellian…” “My daughter’s not feeling well, so I’m afraid we’ll have to take our leave.” I sighed at the remark. ‘Oh, I’m so embarrassed.’

I had originally planned on keeping a low profile and then quietly head home. That was the only way no gossip about me would arise from today’s party. However, I received a lot of attention when I had presented my gift, and now that I was being held in my father’s arms under the pretext that I wasn’t feeling well, the outcome was quite obvious. ‘By tomorrow….there will probably be a lot of gossip about me going around.’ Well, it wasn’t the first time I would be at the receiving end of hateful remarks, so it’s not as if it wasn’t unexpected. However, because many people loathed me, I fully expected to suffer from strange rumors once again. Just the thought gave me a headache. *** When the duke and his daughter left the ballroom, those who usually disapproved of Juvellian began uttering their displeasure. “What kind of nuisance is that, disturbing someone else’s party?” “I don’t understand how someone who was fine just moments ago would suddenly become ill like that.” “You don’t suppose she was deliberately doing that because she wanted attention, do you?” Then, a cold voice interrupted and savagely tore their conversation apart. “It seems you all don’t remember that Lady Floyen has been ill.” When the voice of Rose, the main character of today’s party, rang out, silence fell upon the grand hall.

She had only been glaring at those who were gossiping about Juvellian but she could no longer keep silent. “As you saw, it seems she hasn’t fully recovered from her illness yet, but she still made an effort to attend my birthday party…I think it’s really amazing.” Many people began to sympathize with Rose’s words. “That’s right, she had been sitting down with a pale face for quite a while before getting up to go out to the terrace.” “Indeed. I saw that too.” Rose, eyes brimming with tears, spoke again. “It hasn’t been long since I’ve started to grow closer to Lady Floyen, but while exchanging letters, I’ve sensed that she is a very kindhearted person.” Several nobles voiced their agreement. “She’s right. When I received a reply, I wasn’t expecting much, but after realizing that it was Lady Floyen who wrote it herself, I’ve been seeing her in a different light.” Among them was Count Rowain’s son, Edmund Rowain, who had been unable to partner with her. “In my case, I sent Lady Floyen a partner request by accident, but she was gracious and forgave my blunder. The image of her at that moment was so angelic…” Ignoring his words which seemed to carry only self-interest, Rose continued, “As the main character of today’s party, I’m very thankful towards Lady Floyen. Therefore…”

When Rose became too overcome with emotion to speak, Count Arlo held his daughter’s shoulders and addressed the crowd. “My distinguished guests. We’re all of the same status politically, so shouldn’t we all unite? Not to mention, if the Duke was to find out we were gossiping about his daughter today…I’m sure everyone here will regret it.” Those who had been gossiping about Juvellian swallowed in nervousness. No matter how many times people would curse even the emperor behind his back, the atmosphere just before made them all sweat. [1] Moreover, the sight of the duke leaving with his daughter in his embrace certainly differed from the rumor that claimed he was indifferent towards her. When silence fell upon the ballroom, Count Arlo let out a friendly smile. “It seems the mood has grown a little somber. Perhaps it’s because the music stopped. Maestro, please start the music again.”

Chapter 34 As the music began to flow again, the still atmosphere of the ballroom gradually became lively once more. Some nobles began whispering quietly amongst themselves. “Well, it’s understandable that the Count wants things to remain amicable. Lady Floyen’s gift was pretty amazing, wasn’t it?” “That’s right. Even if you were to exclude the gift, the Duke seems to cherish his daughter very much…it would be in the Count’s best interest to remain in good terms with him.” As the talk about Juvellian became favorable again, Rose stared at her father with pride. Come to think of it, Rose realized she was only able to start exchanging letters with Juvellian in the first place thanks to the support of her father. “Thank you, Father.” Count Arlo smiled softly at his daughter’s humble gratitude. “It seems you’ve made a good friend.” Exchanging a warm glance with her father, Rose recalled the image of Duke Floyen leaving with Juvellian in his arms and smiled. ‘It’s a relief that she seems to have a good relationship with her father as well.’ *** I felt much better once we left the ballroom, but there was no way I could feel completely at ease as long as I remained in my father’s arms.

Only when I saw our family’s carriage in the distance did I finally start feeling like I could breathe. ‘Now that we’re about to get in the carriage, this awkwardness will be over soon.’ But even in the carriage, I found that I couldn’t get comfortable. It was because my father, after putting me down, decided to seat himself right next to me. “You might collapse again like last time, so sit beside me just in case.” I could only let out a forced smile in response. *** Mikhail clenched his fist, recalling the image of Juvellian leaving the ballroom. ‘She’s sick? So she wasn’t faking it?’ Juvellian had always followed him around so well, to the point where even if he increased his pace, she never even once fell behind. As a result, Mikhail assumed she had naturally been born with a healthy constitution. But come to think of it, the days following the times where it might have been a strain for her, she never showed her face. And whenever she was following him, her breathing seemed to be troubled as well. After realizing the fact, the inside of his chest felt strangely numb. *** Because my father had suddenly grown angry on the terrace earlier, I was expecting him to ask me what had happened with his apprentice. But my father only gave me a simple request and then left the room.

And so, once again, I found myself confined to my bed because my father ordered me to stay home. ‘Why is he being like this?’ In the past, my father used to treat me like I didn’t even exist, so I couldn’t understand and felt burdened by his change in behavior. ‘There must be something he can gain from treating me well.’ I found my answer unexpectedly quickly. ‘Yes, there must be some kind of benefit. I guess it’s because my body needs to be healthy in order to marry the Crown Prince.’ When I thought of the crown prince in the original novel, a sigh automatically escaped from my lips. ‘It’d be impossible to win over a cruel and inhumane person like that man…’ I had thought that I’d be able to escape from an early death by breaking up with Mikhail, but if I had known that I would meet a bear while trying to avoid the fox, I would have tried to find another way. ‘Well, it’s in the past now, so nothing I can do about that…’ I clenched my fist tightly. Though I had decided to be obedient to my father for a brighter future, I had no thoughts of marrying the crown prince and consequently ending my life. ‘Just wait and see, Father. It’s not going to go your way.’ ***

VI. Shouldn’t A Reply Be Given First? Max clenched his fist while staring at his hand. ‘Why…Why do I keep thinking about her?’ No matter how hard he tried to forget about her, she kept popping into his head. The warmth he had felt when he entwined his fingers with hers–which were small and slender–and the stranger feeling he felt when he had wrapped his arm around her waist. Max tried to shake it off by focusing on something else, but as he did so, thoughts of Juvellian became clearer in his head. When he recalled her smiling face while patting his head, the inside of his chest itched, and when he recalled her red lips, he couldn’t stand it, wanting to know what they felt like. It felt like he had been floating on clouds, like he was dreaming. But the moment his mentor had shown up and shattered the dream, Max harbored feelings of animosity toward him. ‘It’s obvious how much he’s been sheltering her.’ Despite knowing that his mentor was her father, Max had still felt angry at that moment. Moreover, he had wanted to express his anger right away when his mentor had threatened him not to come to their house. But the reason why Max had been unable to get angry….was because Regis was Juvellian’s father before he was his mentor. He had tried to come to an understanding that way, yet he felt helpless when he stared at the back figure of his teacher carrying her away.

Max ground his teeth as he recalled the memory. ‘Still, meddling in your daughter’s affairs is overstepping your authority.’ At the sight of Max fuming by himself, Freesia let out a sigh. ‘He’s become even stranger ever since he returned from the party.’ The long-prepared event was approaching. But Freesia couldn’t help but feel worried because he was acting in a way she couldn’t comprehend these days. “Freesia.” At his sudden call, Freesia raised her head. She found her lord staring at her with a serious look on his face. ‘What could he have to say that’s causing him to show such an expression?’ No matter how strange he had become now, there was nothing Maximillian wouldn’t do if it meant contributing to his goal. He was fundamentally a cold-hearted person who could never afford to let his guard down. Freesia nervously waited for him to continue. “Freesia, send an invitation under your name.” “Pardon? To whom?” “Juvellian.” When the name she had been expecting spilled from her lord’s mouth, there was a moment of silence before she spoke. “But if it’s Lady Floyen, it might be a bit difficult?”

“Why would it be difficult?” he asked back with a frown. “Well, you see…” Freesia smiled awkwardly and continued, “Actually…Lady Floyen has become a little famous, so she’s probably going to be quite busy.” *** ‘Being able to roll around and relax in bed is truly the best.’ Though many others may view being confined to one’s home as a punishment, it was a proposal that I was personally thankful for. I rolled around in my room absentmindedly, but let out a sigh when I remembered a dreary fact. ‘Come to think of it, since I caused such a ruckus at the party, I’m sure there’s gossip about me going around by now.’ It was obvious what people would be saying about me even if I was not there to witness it myself. ‘Collapsing and causing a scene at someone else’s party, not to mention presenting a weird gift to receive attention. They’re all probably vilifying me for being an attention seeker.’ Frankly, I didn’t like parties or any other places that would attract attention, so I had only wanted to attend quietly and keep a low profile. It was obvious that my reputation would only worsen if I stood out and received attention. But now that the situation had blown in the complete opposite direction of what I had wanted, I was at my wit’s end. ‘I’ll need to think about what to do now.’ In this case, it would be a good idea to let someone else know about my situation, but it was also bothersome having to give someone else an explanation.

‘If I remain low for a while, wouldn’t they all eventually forget about it?’ I considered the idea of avoiding people for the time being, but I soon buried the thought the moment it came across my mind. ‘Well, it’d all be for naught anyway if Father marries me off to the Crown Prince.’ By the time I was starting to feel a headache from all the troubling thoughts, I heard someone knock on my door. “Milady, it’s Marilyn.” “Ah, yes. Come in.” Marilyn then came into the room holding a silver tray and my eyes widened when I saw the sight of something stacked on top. “That’s…?” Marilyn smiled softly. “They’re all letters for you, milady.” I opened one of the letters carefully, being mindful that it could be an anonymous hate mail. I knew this was a perfect opportunity for others to talk behind my back, so who knows? There could easily be someone who held a grudge against me and enclosed a razor blade or something of that nature in the letter. But my eyes soon widened when I checked the contents of the letter. ‘An invitation?’

I quickly skimmed through its contents. The invitation asked how I was doing as well as extended an invitation. It was signed by the daughter of the noble family who sent the letter. I scanned the other letters too, just in case. Similar to the first letter, it seemed everyone sent me a letter with tidings and invitations. They were also all sent under the name of the nobles’ daughters. ‘Ah, why is everyone being like this all of a sudden?’ Though I did have a hunch. It’s just that I didn’t understand why they were trying to approach and get closer to me by following Rose’s example. ‘I really…hate it.’ To be honest, there was no way I’d look upon these invitations favorably when it was already well known among the nobles that I was ill. Moreover, after what had happened at the last party, there’s no way I’d want to attend another one again. ‘If I say that I don’t want to attend without a reason, it might arouse hostility in these people, so I’ll just have to turn them down by saying that I’m not feeling well.’ Although it had been humiliating, everyone had witnessed my father carrying me in his arms and walking out, so they were bound to understand. As I picked up another letter with a slight sigh, I read a familiar name. ‘Rose…?’ Rose Marie Arlo, the main character of the birthday party. The moment I saw the letter she sent, I couldn’t help but feel nervous. ‘Yes, well, it’s natural for her to be angry.’

I opened the letter while thinking so, but when I checked the contents, I felt a little strange.

.•° ✿ °•.

°•. ✿ .•°

It felt quite strange to read a letter written by someone who I had thought would be loathing me right now, be full of concern instead. It was the first time since I began living as ‘Juvellian’ that I’ve ever been on the receiving end of such goodwill. ‘Though if I consider the relationship between our families, it’s only natural for it to come out politically like this but…’ I couldn’t help it when the corners of my mouth curved upwards. ‘For now, I’ll go over the remaining letters and then think about what to write in reply.’

I then picked up the next letter. ‘Hm, Count Herend…I feel like I’ve heard this name somewhere before?’ I pondered over the name, trying to recall the list of nobles Marilyn had given me before, but no one came to mind. ‘Then again, I only memorized the houses that have exchanges with my family, so it’s not a surprise that I don’t remember it.’ As I read through the letter, it ended up being another invitation as expected. I faintly crumpled my forehead and gathered all the letters together, only separating Rose’s from the pile, then collapsed on the bed. ‘That’s right, now is not the time to be leisurely writing letters. I need to think of a way to make my Father give up on the engagement.’ *** Max paced around restlessly with a nervous look on his face. Soon, a voice laced with irritation flowed from his mouth. “Why in the world isn’t she sending a reply? We definitely sent an invitation.” Freesia let out a sigh. ‘It’s only been two days since we sent the letter.’

Chapter 35 Freesia was inwardly groaning about her lord’s thin patience when Max spoke again. “You said you were making a deal with the Duke of Floyen under the pretext of information, right?” “Ah, yes.” Freesia swallowed in nervousness. It was because the deal with the duke was also supposed to be a top-secret from the crown prince. ‘It’s for the benefit of His Highness as well…so it would have been better if he didn’t know.’ “Ask him to meet,” Max said, interrupting her thoughts. “Pardon? But there isn’t really anything to report…” “Then you can make something up.” His chilling words alerted Freesia of his true intentions. ‘It seems he’s using me as bait to lure the Duke away from the mansion.’ *** A week had passed since I was confined to my room. “I think it’ll be all right for you to go out for walks now.” I let out a smile at Allen’s words, declaring that I no longer had to be confined, but that smile was lost when my gaze shifted to the porcelain rabbit on the bedside table.

‘Father is most likely in the middle of going through with plans to have me engaged to the Crown prince.’ A sigh naturally slipped from my lips. I had been brainstorming for the past few days, but no matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn’t come up with a way to avoid the engagement. ‘If only I had a man, someone even my father would acknowledge, to be in a fake relationship with.’ But it was also true that I couldn’t think of a man among the people I knew that would qualify. Maybe if it was someone like Frederick Elios, the son of the Prime Minister, or Mikhail, the main character of this novel. However, someone as distinguished as Frederick wouldn’t possibly agree to be my fake lover. ‘Then, the remaining option is to cling to Mikhail like in the original novel…But whether I date Mikhail or date the Crown Prince, I’ll die either way. As I was sighing, resenting my pitiful life, I suddenly heard a tapping sound. Startled, I looked back in surprise at the sound that seemed to have come from the direction of the balcony. Sure enough, I saw a familiar face. ‘Father’s apprentice is here again.’ Letting out another sigh, I walked towards the window. ‘Why is this man always coming to me instead of to my father? If someone were to see, they might misunderstand…’ At that moment, I suddenly recalled the recent scandal that involved myself–the one where I thought he was the other party involved. [1]

‘Ah, yes, that’s right. That’s it!’ I hurried over to open the window, wearing a wide smile on my face as I tightly grasped his hand. “Welcome!” “What the hell is this all of a sudden?” he said with a serious voice and hardened face. Well, even if his temper was a bit nasty, this man was the solution to my problem. I opened my mouth, my smile unwavering. “Hey, we…” ***

Recalling Freesia’s words, Max stared at the ducal mansion with shining eyes. ‘Why isn’t he leaving?’ As Max clenched his jaw in a fit of nervousness, he caught the sight of a familiar figure in the distance, and the corners of his mouth rose. ‘He’s finally leaving.’ Max passed through the garden, effortlessly avoiding the eyes of the guards, and when he climbed the familiar railing, he caught sight of Juvellian. ‘Seeing as how she’s standing, her ankle must be fine now.’

A smile unconsciously arose on his face as he stared at her figure, but he quickly regained his senses. ‘What am I even smiling at like an idiot? I don’t have much time so my business…’ Only then did Max realize that he didn’t actually have any business with Juvellian. He ended up muttering to himself. ‘This is driving me crazy.’ He resented himself for doing something that he couldn’t even understand. But the urge to have her turn around and look at him incited Max to take action. Tap tap. Tapping on the window with his knuckles, he then saw her turn around. Milky-white skin, silver hair that glittered in the light, slightly parted pink lips, and peculiar bluish-violet eyes. It was the very face that had been tormenting him for the past few days. “What a foolish look you have on your face,” he grumbled, trying to ignore his rapidly beating heart. But the moment a bright smile appeared on her face, his grumbling was overturned. ‘Well, I suppose that’s pretty too.’ As he stared at her face in a daze, the window opened. “Welcome!” As he heard her greeting, the image of her clasping his hand with that small hand of hers made his heart skip a beat.

“What the hell is this all of a sudden?” Afraid that she might notice he was acting strange if he showed any sign of being flustered, Max suppressed his emotions as much as possible and switched to rebuking her behavior. Nevertheless, his heart began pounding even harder the moment he saw her smiling face. ‘Why are you still smiling even when I’m being mean to you?’ Thinking that perhaps she was scheming something, Max shot her a piercing glare. “Hey, why don’t we date?” But after hearing the unexpected remark that came out from her pink lips, Max had a stunned look on his face. ‘Date? What is she talking about? Max was soon struck with a feeling similar to receiving a heavy blow to the head. ‘Don’t tell me…have you been treating me so kindly all this time because you like me?’ Normally, he hated it when someone would approach with impure intentions. Yet, strangely enough, despite believing she was doing the same thing….he didn’t hate it. On the contrary, he felt relieved. ‘Yeah, that must be it.’ It was when he was trying to control his facial expression, suppressing the ends of his twitching lips that kept trying to curve upwards.

“Ah, I’m saying this just to prevent any possible misunderstandings, but I’m not saying that I like you. Rather, I’m proposing a contractual relationship, so could you please loosen up your expression?” As soon as her words left her lips, Max’s face twisted unpleasantly. *** Black hair and red jeweled eyes. A handsome man, whose face was perfectly proportioned, was currently sporting a frown. ‘His face alone gives off the vibe of a main character…’ As my father’s apprentice, excellent swordsmanship skills would be a given. He also has my father’s recognition, so there was no other perfect candidate than this man to play the role of my fake lover. ‘If only he would obediently cooperate with me…’ A fierce glare reflected off his crimson eyes. “A contract relationship? What are you talking about?” Wow, how scary. His face was expressionless just a moment ago, but it seems I must have offended him somehow. I pondered over what might have ticked him off among the things I had just said. It wasn’t long until I found my answer. ‘Ah, come to think of it, I didn’t tell him the conditions.’ I heard that mercenaries were sensitive to the terms of their contracts. If I suggest any conditions that aren’t to his liking, he might end up turning around and leaving the mansion. “I’ll give you as much as you want, so I’m asking you to please go out with me.”

The glare in his eyes grew even more murderous, but I continued to add another condition. “Oh, of course, there’s a term limit, so you don’t have to worry. You only have to pretend to be my lover until I become independent and move out of this house.” He soon relaxed his expression, letting out a deep sigh. “I don’t know why you’re trying to become independent. Wouldn’t you just be taking a shortcut to hardship by leaving this house?” I let out a hollow laugh at his one dimensional way of thinking. “Do you remember when I told you last time that I saw a list of potential marriage partners on my father’s desk?” He nodded slowly. “The thing is, my father has already decided on who my partner will be.” “If you really hate it, can’t you just turn them down?” “That’s the problem. I can’t even if I want to.” He shot me a cold glare. “And who the hell is he that even you, a Duke’s daughter, can’t turn down?” Somehow it made me laugh as it seemed like he was implying that someone was tormenting me and that he was demanding that I tell him the name. ‘Then again, he probably finds my behavior frustrating.’ Normally, I should be angry like him, so I found the fact that I wasn’t even getting angry now amusing.

“Why are you laughing?” Did he think I’m laughing at him? His face clearly looked displeased. “Oh, um, you see…a laugh just slipped out.” As I evaded the question, his face grew even grimmer. “So, who is it?” I noticed it a while ago, but it seemed this man had a really persistent personality. ‘The important thing is not who my potential marriage partner is, it’s the fact that I’m being forced to do something like this in the first place.’ But because of his stubbornness, he’ll probably sulk again if I don’t tell him, so I had no choice but to let him know. “Hey, I’ll tell you, but you can’t go around and share this with anyone else. I’ll be in a lot of trouble if anyone finds out.” “Who do you take me for? Hurry up and tell me.” “Maximillian Kassein Hachette,” I said after a moment of hesitation. “At most, someone like that….What?” “This empire’s Crown Prince.” “Is the Crown Prince really your potential fiance?” he asked with astonished eyes. “Yes, that’s what I said.” There was a moment of silence.

“That’s strange, there’s no way…” His hesitant voice was filled with doubt. Then again, he’s someone who was ignorant enough to even insist on speaking informally to me. I decided to be generous and explain the situation to such an uneducated man. “What do you mean…Even if I may look like this, I’m still the daughter of a Duke. In terms of status, we’re right below the Imperial family. No matter how much of a mess my reputation is, it’s not a loss to the Imperial family because they’d be able to gain my father as part of their family.” “That’s true,” he said, smirking at my explanation. It seemed he finally understood, but I decided to continue. “But if I’m going to be engaged to someone from the Imperial family, that means I can’t refuse once it’s been officially set.” Long ago, the Hachette Empire was founded by the great wizard, Hachette. A powerful monarch, as well as a good and wise ruler, he is said to have used magic to solve the problems of his people. The people viewed his descendants, the emperors, as gods, and were in awe of them. Perhaps that’s why Max’s face was currently so stiff. “I’m going to show my father that I’m seeing someone else before he can suggest the engagement to me. It wouldn’t be good to show the Imperial family a scandalous daughter who is with another man.” “What if the Crown Prince doesn’t care? What would you do then?” I felt goosebumps rise on my skin as soon as I heard the awful thought. But I responded while trying to suppress my inner feelings as much as I could.

“There’s no way that’d be true though. The Imperial family would be crazy to accept a woman with flaws…” I saw him furrow his brows at the word ‘flaw.’ ‘What’s wrong with him?’ His sudden change in expression bothered me and I ended up trailing off my words. “You never know. You might even be to the Crown Prince’s liking.” Me? Match the Crown Prince’s taste? The moment I tried to imagine such a thing, I shuddered and felt goosebumps appear on my skin once again. ‘Then again, remembering how he had purposely come down to torture me in the original novel, that wouldn’t be considered too unusual.’ If the Crown Prince really ended up liking me, it would be hard for me to escape from the situation. After all, psychopaths get a thrill from killing and torturing others for no reason. At the horrific thought, I shuddered once more, but I soon calmed down and declared “Then I’ll just have to run away.” And immediately after my response, Max’s face hardened like ice.

Chapter 36 ‘Haa, why does his face look like that again? Don’t tell me, is it delayed puberty?’ He seemed moodier than usual today. I was going to ask him what was wrong but he was faster. “Running away you say, but wouldn’t that make life more difficult for you?” he asked in a dull voice. I nodded and quipped back, “Hm, well, I’d be happier living a penniless life than I would be if I were to marry the Crown prince.” Even though inheritance would be out of the question if I decided to run away, I’d still be able to make a considerable amount of money just by selling the precious jewels currently in my possession. ‘Well, even if I can’t receive any inheritance, I think I can still make a living by engaging in business.’ Although I would have to give up on my dream of living as a rich and unemployed individual, the idea of running away didn’t seem too bad. ‘It would be a good idea to start preparing for it now, just in case.’ A low pitched voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts. “I’m leaving.” “Wait…!” At the sight of him leaving before I even had a chance to say anything, I could only let out a sigh when I came to my senses. “Ah, he could’ve at least given me his answer first before leaving.”

*** Freesia stared quietly at Regis as he reviewed the materials she had presented to him. ‘I really hope he doesn’t catch on.’ She began breaking out into a spine-chilling cold sweat. There was an hour left–an hour she had barely managed to drag out–of the two she had promised her lord. “Looking through these files, it doesn’t seem like there’s anything new or different from what you showed me last time,” Regis said, closing the folder. Seeing him about to get up, Freesia calmly added, “There’s no way. If you look closely…” “Yulia.” Her face hardened at the name that came from the duke’s mouth. If he was calling her by her real name, it usually meant he was warning her. “I don’t know what you’re up to, but I won’t make another deal with you if you try to pull another trick like this ever again.” “I still have some information left, are you sure you want to leave?” Freesia asked as she saw him fully rise from his seat. As soon as the words passed her lips, the man who had been sporting a fierce look in his eyes until just now, quietly sat back down. A smile arose on Freesia’s face. ‘Now I’m curious as to what kind of person Lady Floyen is, to make not only my lord but also this scary person so obedient.’ “So, what is it that you have to show me?”

Freesia handed over another file. “Here it is.” ‘I was hoping to use this a little later, but it can’t be helped.’ Freesia used her trump card. As Regis reviewed the documents, a menacing look flared in his eyes. “Is this true?” Instead of answering, Freesia simply nodded and lifted her teacup. After taking a sip of her tea, she placed the cup down and smiled. “Have you ever seen me make a mistake?” Regis stood up with a stiffened face. “I’m leaving.” Freesia stared at the duke’s retreating figure for a moment before glancing at the clock. ‘Hm, it’s a bit earlier than the time I promised His Highness…but I’m sure he’ll be fine.’ She picked up the teacup again, gulping down the rest of the cooled tea, and placed it back down on the saucer roughly. *** Crash! A harsh sound echoed through the room. ‘That woman, what’s her deal?’

Mikhail’s face twisted as he glared at the broken fragments of a shattered liquor bottle. ‘Why is she ignoring me!?’ The moment he had seen Juvellian being carried out of the ballroom, he had become worried and ended up sending her an invitation. But he had yet to receive any reply from her. ‘Why? I even apologized this time…’ He had been praised as a genius since he was a young child, so it was his first time yielding to someone else and making the first move. Despite this, he was still rejected, so it inevitably hurt his pride. ‘Shit, what the hell went wrong?’ Despite him contacting her again and even apologizing, she wasn’t making any attempts to chase after him. He was now the one staring at her back. ‘Fine, I’m going to pretend that a woman like her….doesn’t even exist anymore.’ Coming to a decision, he then turned around, but the pungent smell of alcohol made his head spin.

Perhaps it was because he was drunk, a terrible illusion emerged in his head. Mikhail clenched his fist and punched the wall. ***

Bang! Returning to his hideout, Max opened and slammed the door behind him like a temperamental enemy. Startled by the sound, Freesia placed a hand over her chest and glared at him. ‘He’s back earlier than I thought. But why does he look so upset?’ As Max plopped down on the sofa irritably, Freesia glanced at him and asked, “Did something not go well?” “It’s none of your business.” She furrowed her brows at his cold reply. ‘It’s because of that personality of his that I can’t clarify the bad rumors about him that go around among the nobles.’ As she was inwardly cursing him, Max addressed her in a low voice, “Freesia. What does it mean when a woman says she’s going to run away to avoid her fiance?” There was a moment of silence before Freesia responded with a smile. “Well, isn’t it obvious? It means she really hates him.” When he heard the expected answer, Max’s face became terribly distorted. ‘She hates me that much?’ When he clenched his fist, Freesia tried to prod for some hints. “So, what happened that caused you to become so angry like this?” Max frowned and tried to brush her off coldly again, “I said it’s none of your…”

“Perhaps you proposed to her but she said she wanted to run away from you?” As soon as he heard her assumption, Max felt his head grow hot. “Who are you accusing of proposing!! On the contrary, that woman…”

Unable to forget her words, Max switched the subject. “Any news from the Emperor?” “Eh, it’s the same as usual, still demanding that you hasten your return…Ah.” Freesia’s face became serious as she continued, “Rather than news from the Emperor, I received a report that the Empress’s side sent another assassin. I said to let them live for now.” Max’s lips slanted. “Is that so?” The current empress was Max’s stepmother; someone who had loathed and tried to kill him since he was a child. Moreover, Max’s own hatred for her was also deep because it was suspected that his biological mother, the previous empress, had been killed by her. ‘It wouldn’t be a bad idea to cut the assassin’s throat and give it to her as a gift.’ “Then proceed immediately with…” Right before the cruel idea was about to pass through his lips, someone’s face came into mind.

Clenching his fist, Max clamped his lips shut. “What shall I do?” Freesia asked. “Let him live.” “Yes, Your Highness.” When Freesia was about to leave the room, Max quietly added, “Oh, and by any chance….Have I ever had a marriage proposal come in?” Freesia responded with cryptic laughter, “I would have told you immediately if any proposals had come in. But why are you asking me that all of a sudden?” Instead of answering, Max waved his hand at her. ‘Haa, would it kill him to give me an answer easily for once?’ As Freesia left the room, Max frowned as he recalled what he had once said before.

His hands had always been stained red and had never once hesitated, but for some strange reason, he didn’t want to see it today. ‘Why…..am I suddenly regretting it…’ Max tightly clenched his fist. ***

Dinner with my father felt like walking on thin ice. I was filled with anxiety, constantly worrying about whether or not he’d finally bring up the marriage proposal. ‘Ah, that day, I should have held onto him (Max) no matter what.’ It was when I was sighing in regret that I heard my father call me. “Juvellian.” “Yes?” Feigning nonchalance, I answered calmly. But in contrast to my outward pretense, I felt nervous, thinking that he might bring up the topic I wanted to avoid. ‘Please don’t bring up the marriage proposal.’ I prayed. “What are your thoughts on the Crown Prince?” It seems the time had finally come. ‘Dear God, why are you doing this to me?’ It was a question I had never wanted to answer, but my father would find it strange if I didn’t. I hesitated for a moment but then responded with an indirect answer, “I’m not sure. I haven’t really thought about it.” I played the charade of an innocent, young noble lady who knew nothing. My father scrunched his forehead slightly. “I see.” After a brief murmur, he picked up his spoon again. I was about to feel relieved at the sight.

“Still, it would be good for you to learn more about him.” I felt a creeping sensation sweep through the back of my neck. ‘You want me to try and learn more about a sadist who might even kill me? No way, never.’ But in contrast to my inner thoughts, I gave a bashful smile and changed the subject. “I’ve been diligently reading books these days. I realized studying history can be fun, too.” While changing the subject, I simultaneously showed that I was living diligently and not as some hopeless wreck. And my father ended up taking the bait. “Is that so.. What are you learning about?” “Ahh, I’m reading about the history of the empire’s founding.” His face stiffened slightly. “I see.” Worried that he might bring up the marriage proposal again, I quickly continued, “In particular, I found the stories about the First Emperor to be quite interesting.” To be exact, it was actually the treasures he had left behind that I found interesting, but my remark was close enough. “Come to think of it, I saw that there were all sorts of things among the First Emperor’s artifacts…do you think they’re still being passed down?” “I wonder..I’m not too sure,” my father replied, putting his spoon down.

He then rose from his seat. “I suddenly remembered that I have something I need to take care of quickly, so don’t mind me and take your time eating.” To be honest, I was quite baffled. Normally, my father never got up first whenever we ate together. ‘Hm, is it an urgent matter?’ I thought it was a good thing, but on the other hand, I think I felt a little lonely. *** After he returned to his room, Regis let out a sigh, worried that Juvellian might find his behavior strange. ‘I should have endured it…’ Regret aside, he recalled what his daughter had said earlier and frowned.

No matter how insensitive Juvellian was to rumors, there was no way she wouldn’t be aware of the bad rumors surrounding the Crown Prince. But his daughter’s face had grown stiff, as if she didn’t want to think about the Crown Prince’s bad side. ‘Not to mention it’s also suspicious that she’s trying to study and learn more about the Imperial family.’ He breathed another sigh as he stared at the cuff buttons she had given him. “I have to stop them from getting together no matter what.’

Chapter 37 – 41 When I came up to my room after eating, Selah was plowing the flowers in the vase. The combination of pink and white roses looked pretty good. 'Now then, there isn't any here yet.' It was when I was dawdling at the flowers. "Lady," turned her head at the sound of calling me, and I could see Marilyn holding a silver platter. "I must have received another letter.'' "Yes, it is.'' When I heard the more relaxed tone, I was relieved. Maybe I've been feeling closer to her lately, but Marilyn has been treating me at ease. 'Well, that's not bad.' When I opened the letter, I saw familiar handwriting.

Max answered, holding his small but warm hand tightly.

"Yes, I'm all right." At that moment, Jubelian's eyes were slightly wide open. *** 'I didn't know he'd just go like that.' It was a pity that the baron, who had just glazed his eyes, had just gone away, but it was nothing strange to think about it. 'I didn't mean to, but I would have spoken informally because I was in a position.' It was unintentionally stamped and pressed, but if I hadn't stopped him, he might have done something to his father's pupil. 'No matter how good you are, if you defy the nobility, you will not be able to escape a rough patch.' I stared at my father's disciple. At first glance, it looked like he wasn't hurt. 'Well, seeing him hardened, did you just get shocked by what happened?' Worried, I turned to him and said, reaching out my hand. ''Are you okay? Are you hurt?'' I said, and he turned to my side. Well, he's not scared, given that he's no different from his usual eyes. 'Good thing.' Maybe it's because I've asked you twice? Even though I wasn't a friend or an enemy, I was taking him comfortably. 'I'm so glad. I was so nervous about this that I was worried about what if I could distance myself...' Then, he took my hand. 'Well, he's holding on very tightly.' He was holding my hand tight, as if a lost child found his parents. The

sense of the big hand was so stark that somehow a smile came up. 'But I guess I was relieved to see someone I knew.' He seemed to have opened his heart to me a little bit, so I thought it wasn't in vain to feed and put him to sleep. "Yes, I'm alright,'' I heard the respect I thought I would never hear from this person. At that moment, instead of questioning my intact ears, I doubted him. 'No, what did this person eat wrong?' I couldn't understand a person who was almost in trouble because he insisted on speaking informally and suddenly used honorifics. Spoiler: Why does Juvel thinks he ate something bad after he answer he's alright? "Hey, you're all right, aren't you?" There's been a scuffle before I saw you, so you might have been hit in the head. The thought kept me staring at his head. But I couldn't see well because he was tall. 'Is one key at being handsome is being tall anyway?' In fact, he was tall, but his face was also really handsome. Even now, many people stopped their way and looked at him. "Who is the gentleman over there?" "Well, I'm not sure, but isn't that the Princess Floyen?" "Oh my god. But they are holding hands." No matter how wide the system is, it is in the middle of a downtown area where many nobles visit. It was not unreasonable that there were people who recognized me, who was notorious in the social world. "Hey, stop now...."

It was when I was about to let go of my hand and tell him to move. "I have something to say to you. The contract you mentioned before..." Apart from the goose bumps at those polite words, I was amazed and closed his mouth with my hand. "Yes, it's because of the down payment I'm getting from my father, right?" Because all he has to say to me now is an answer about a contract relationship. 'I can't do it in a place where I hear all those important things.' "Follow me." I held his hand and dragged him to my carriage. "Come on, get in." I thought he would get on the carriage at my recommendation, but he glanced at me and opened his mouth. "You get on first." I felt weird because I didn't know he would think of me. 'Are you still a little nice?' Soon the door closed, I opened my mouth to him. "Well, why didn't you say anything back then and just went?" I was worried about the face that seemed angry at the time. I was wondering if I hated my contract relationship so much. 'I'd rather refuse, I just need to find a way to run away...' Soon he stared at me with arrogant eyes, then opened his mouth as if he didn't want to see him. "You don't need to know." Then it's right, after all, people can't change easily. ***

"I have a conversation to talk about, so be careful around the carriage." Although he was giving a strong command, it wasn't coercive because he

had a soft tone. Thinking that the voice was good to hear, Max stared at Jubelian. 'Looking like this, it looks very different.' She always seemed too caring in front of herself, so she seemed somewhat clumsy. I'm worried that someone might use her. But now, that Jubvelian was clearly showing the elegance of being the only daughter of the Duke, who was the next highest rank in the Imperial Family. "And I believe in you, but if you overheard the conversation, I will be reprimanding you." It was unfamiliar to me, but on the other hand, I was relieved. 'Well, you're not going anywhere.' Soon after the carriage door closed, Juvelian looked at him. "Hey, why didn't you tell me back then?" Even Max, who was rarely embarrassed, was embarrassed by the question. 'What should I say?' I couldn't have been honest.

When I saw the article written down as if it were a strapped boss, I dropped my tongue. 'I've told you to stop caring, and I've written my private life down to the level of a temple.' And for a moment, I opened my mouth to give my opinion. "Hey, maybe..." "Additionally, Juvelian should be called by name when calling Max." It is only just now that I have known his name. Of course I wasn't familiar with it. Even so, I am consciously calling his name all over the place, but I'm afraid I'll hear you point out that I said something wrong. "Then, no. Max will also call my name in the future." At my words, he paused and nodded softly. "Okay." Looking at it, I began to write amendments. 'It's so messy that I don't know what to fix first.' I squeezed what he wrote, corrected it on new paper, and moved it. く1. Employers are obligated to meet the needs of their employees to the extent possible.

2. Employers and employees respect each other's privacy. 3. In absence, employers and employees are obliged to report their destinations to each other. 4. During the term of the contract, any romantic relationship between the employer and the employee is prohibited. 5. Employees pay attention to what they say and do in front of others' eyes. 6. The place of the date shall be agreed upon, preferably a place of many people. The above provisions are subject to change according to circumstances, specifying that the contract can be terminated with mutual consent. The term of the contract is completed when Juvelian feels secure in the marriage proposal with the Crown Prince. Employer: Jubelian Eloy Floyen Employee: Max> When a perfect amendment was soon made, I pushed it tohim. ''Here you go. Read this and tell me if there's anything you want to change.'' He took the paper from me. Soon he said, twisting his eyelids. ''What is this?'' ''It's an amendment. Come on. Read it step by step and if you don't like it, tell me, ···," He said, tearing up the contract. "I don't approve of this." At that moment, I took a deep breath.

'Did you just tear what I wrote?' If you don't like it, you can do it in words. The appearance of him tearing the paper first, was certainly not normal. 'Yes, when I think about it, that human has always been.' After taking care of him for a few days, he would quickly leave without notice. He left without answering me. I was also nervous often. No matter how much I cry out for rate, at least I know how to respect the other party. Because that's sociality. So I took care of him so that he was not uncomfortable. But that man was lacking in consideration throughout his time with me. 'I must see him often in the future...' The reason I closed my eyes for his rude behavior is that I don't often encounter him. However, since I was in a contract relationship, I would see it often, but if I already creaked, the answer was obvious. *** "If you don't like it that much, I can't help it. Our contract is over here." At Juvelian's words, Max questioned his ears. "What do you mean? Wasn't you trying to avoid being engaged to the prince?" I asked, but what came back was a cold gaze. "It can't be helped. It doesn't fit from the beginning like this.... We only get tired of each other if we keep going." Until now, the desperate appearance was nowhere to be found. There is only an unconventional glance that seems to have put everything down. Suddenly, I felt my thirst as if my throat was dry and burning.

"Don't think hastily." At Max's hard words, Juvelian sighed quietly, then opened her mouth. "A hasty idea? The reason you tore the contract is that you don't want to compromise." "No, I...." Max's lips were squirting. Throughout his life as Crown Prince, he tore up the documents he didn't like. Then the lieutenants have come up with a new report that they like on their own. No one has ever pointed out the act of tearing up documents. They just apologized for their poor report. So Max couldn't understand Juvelian. 'Don't you just have to write it again?' Then, Jubelian said to Max. "Did you feel good when someone ignored your opinion?" "...." At Max's unanswered appearance, inside Juvelian sighed deeply and opened her mouth. "The others are the same. It hurts my pride and makes me feel bad if I think the other person ignores my opinion." Is it because the surroundings are calm? The sound of her voice came in exceptionally well. 'Is that so?' His lieutenants and his men worked for him as if they were right, and Max used them. This is because it was natural for the ruling position. "Is that why you're upset?'' His voice dropped slightly low. But Juvelian nodded with a calm face.

''Yes, I didn't feel good, to be honest.'' 'I'm helping you, but you look so proud.' It was when Max was keeping his mouth shut for some reason. Soon he had no choice but to frown. "But since you don't like it, I thought I'd quit. Because I'm in a position to ask," Max intuitively felt. As soon as you're stubborn here, you may never see Juvelian again. 'Who's afraid of something like that? I don't care, ···' My mouth betrayed my will before I could finish thinking. "It was my fault just a while ago." *** It was strange to see his habit of apologizing so gently. It was the same person who just said he didn't want to apologize to her father. "As long as you know." The negotiations were surprisingly easy. Because his dissatisfaction was more trivial than I thought. 'I didn't put my name in it.' I sighed and showed him the contract. ''Come on, are you done now?'' ''Yes.'' I wrote another contract with the same content in his positivity, and then turned it over. ''Sign below,'' he paused and gulped. ''Well, is there no sign?'' He held up

his quill pen again and signed awkwardly. 'Well, it's as if he's just made his autograph.' For a moment, I erased a wild guess. 'Well, maybe it's because he don't have much to sign.' Then his voice broke my imagination. "By the way, are there any banquets scheduled to attend?" "Oh, I'm going to attend a tea party soon." He stared at me and nodded his head. "I see. Do you know who's planning to participate?" "Just the acquaintances of my acquaintance, the aristocratic eternity." In my reply he made a rather serious face and asked again. "Are you sure only aristocratic women come?'' "I told you so. Why do you keep ··Ah!" A good idea flashed through my mind at the moment. 'Yes, I could nail it sooner.' I used to care about rumors about me because of my father's wits. But now that my father is trying to sell me off as the mad prince's bride, it doesn't matter if I have a good image or not. A bad image would be useful if you wanted to be unfit as a bride of the Crown Prince. ''Max, can you take me there that day?'' "... Why?" I answered his reticent reply.

"Oh, I'd like to say you're my boyfriend. It's all right, isn't it?" His expression got strange as soon as I finished. The slight frown seems to be reluctant. ''Oh, of course you can refuse,'' he said, nodding slowly. ''Okay. I'll pick you up when I'm done.'' I tried to nod my head at the remark, and I was stunned. 'I don't know if he have clothes.' It is enough to make the false rumor that she is dating an unidentified man true in the first place. It doesn't matter what he wears. However, I wanted to show him to others, saying that rice cakes look good to look at are good to eat. 'He's helping me, and I can buy you as much clothes as I like.' ''You're going shopping with me tomorrow.'' I could see him with a slight frown at my words. I smiled at him, and I knew it was going to happen. 'You're supposed to decorate it so that anyone can see that you're handsome.' *** ''Hey, Max. Turn around." Max sighed. There have already been dozens of changed clothes. I felt like a doll that children played with. The master of the costume room laughed and groaned. "I've never seen anyone so well-matched in a sample like this." I'm sure it was a compliment, but it was very unpleasant for Max. 'How long do we have to do this?' At that time when Max was crumpled up on a tough face, Jubelian was

seen smiling satisfactorily. "That's right. Fashion is complete because it's face, so it certainly is." Obviously, it's self-assessment, but strangely, I wasn't angry this time. My heart tickled strangely, and the corners of my mouth kept going up. Soon, however, Max had no choice but to frown at what was said by Juvellian. "Oh, do you have clothes that are a little bit more colorful than that?'

Chapter 46 In addition to ordinary clothes, Max's wardrobe was full of achromatic clothes. Even the armor on the battlefield was black and silver, so his taste was palpable. 'Yes, it's too early to jump to conclusions.' It was time to look and judge. 'What's that humming thing?' Max was surprised to see the clothes brought by the seamstress. A justaucorps with a red cloth and brilliantly embroidered with gold thread It was certainly far away from his taste. "I don't like it, ·····." He tried to refuse, but he saw Jubelian staring at him with her eyes glistening. "Would you like to try it on?" It was a recommendation, not a coercion, but Max could hardly say no. Soon as he put on his clothes, the seamstress beside him chattered. "Oh, it looks really good on you," Max looked in the mirror, frowning. 'Are you all right?' After his mother's death, Max had never worn anything fancy like this. Maybe that's why he looked strange in the mirror. "What do you think? Do you like it?" One nod in a daze, and Jubelian smiled brightly. "That's a relief. I was worried because it was so my taste." The moment I heard it, I felt strange. Max stared at the mirror again. It

seemed to be better than I thought. Then, a calm voice came. "Max." He felt his heart pounding as Jubelian stared at him with jewel-like eyes. ''Let's go now,'' Max took the fine hand that was sticking out. Then, he heard a quiet whispering voice. "The clothes are my gift." It was a gift that I wouldn't have if she gave it normally. But······.

He remembered what Jubelian had said in his ear, but Max ignored it and opened the window. 'Yes, I can't just wait here.'

Chapter 49 ''Lady Veronica, do you want to go out with me sometime?'' ''Oh, I love it. When should we set the day?" "Let's make it on time." Mikhail, who was dealing with Veronica, stared at Juvelian. 'It's about time to react, ····.' Strangely, Jubelian was only quietly drinking tea without any more glances. "Veronica, what's on here?" 'Why don't you see me?' Mikhail felt a violent inside of her indifferent behavior. 'Why look at those things...' It was at the time when resentment toward the Juvelian sprang up. "Oh, and I have a suggestion." When Rose got lucky, everyone at the tea party stared at her at once. It must have been embarrassing, Rose continued her horse with her cheeks dyed with a rosy color. "Well, I would like to invite Princess Floyen to join us as a new member of our tasting event. So I'd like to ask the members' opinions, what do you think?" As soon as the words ended, the other two young children made a fuss and said. "Oh, I like it!''

''Me too!'' Both Lady had a good feeling for Juvelian who gave them the dressroom. Then, a subtle change occurred in the face of Juvelian, who had been still all the time. "Ah, I am...." Mikhail, who had been looking at the expression for quite some time, could infer her feelings, even if no one else knew it. Though he was embarrassed and shy, his face was full of joy. And it was the very face that Mikhail had so long wanted to see again. 'Why do you make such a face to those women, not to me?' It was when Mikhail, who was overwhelmed with dismay, stared at Jubelian with blank eyes. "I disagree." At that moment, the faint smile on Jubelian's face disappeared. Mikhail, who witnessed the change, felt the inner part of his chest tingling. 'It was always like that when I was cold.' Upon realizing that, Mikhail felt angry at Veronica, who threw a vote against him. 'Nothing special.' Veronica cried as if he had not noticed the bloody gaze. "I'm not unwillingly against it.... There are conditions to join our tasting party!" Members nodded their heads to see if they were convinced of the remark.

"Well, that's undeniable.'' "That's true. We did it when we first formed the group," Rose sighed and opened her mouth. "Princess, actually, we have a condition to join." Even to those words, Juvelian replied as if nothing was wrong. "Oh, yes. If I don't qualify, I can't help it. You don't have to mind." The calm words struck Mikhail with a hint.

Mikhail opened his mouth without realizing it. "You'd better listen to it first and make a judgment." At the words from Mikhail, Juvelian's eyes began to shake faintly. At that appearance, Mikhail smiled with satisfaction. *** I was so embarrassed that I glared at Mikhail. 'No, why does that human intervene in other people's affairs?' Of course, I was excited when I received the meeting proposal. It was the first time in my life as Juvelian that a child of my age liked me. But I couldn't just like it because I was in a bad situation. 'Now I'm in a position where I'm never going to be weird.' I waited for Rose to say something, thinking I'd reject the offer as soon as I heard it. At that time, I found something and inhaled.

'When did he come out again?' I asked him to wait calmly, but I was suffocated to see Max staring at me from the tree. 'If people here find him, then my life is over.' Max is now posing as my lover. If it is discovered that he is climbing a tree and peeping at the banquet, he will surely tell you. You're not going out with that kind of loser. Rather, marry the Crown Prince. For a moment, I breathed in the scene where my life was ending. "Dear Princess, have you just heard me?" I nodded to Rose's question. "Of course." "Oh, then are you all right?" "Oh, yes." Then Rose and other noblemen smiled brightly at me. "Oh, I'm really looking forward to it.'' "That's right. The moment I heard what a special tea the princess was preparing, I was dumbfounded." 'Huh? What tea?' When I was thinking so, Rose, who was next to me, smiled brightly and felt sorry for me. "I'll be looking forward to it.'' "Yes? What?" When I asked unknowingly, she responded with a smile to see if she thought I was playing a joke.

"It's a tea party with special tea." At that, I sighed and glared at the tree where Max was. Luckily or unluckily. He had disappeared before my eyes. I'm going to say something later. Then, Mikhail got up. "Wait, I'll go get some air." I could see Lady Terrence standing up to catch up with the words. "Oh, me too, ····." Then Rose called her. "Veronica, do you have to set a date, right?" Lady Terrence sat down with a frown. "Sheesh! All right." For a moment, I was relieved by everything passed by without hesitation, and I sighed as I recalled Max. 'Ah, this contract... Is it really okay?' *** At that time, a shaky voice turned to me. "Excuse me, Princess. Why do you sigh as you stare at me?" I could see Lady Terrence staring at me. "Oh, that's...." In fact, I don't pay a lot of bills. My opinion is that my safety came first, and that I have to take care of my own life. But I couldn't just put it on top of her face looking at me. "I'm angry." "What?" I heard a back door that seemed absurd. Yes, now there is nowhere to back down. "Because I was often ignored too." Frightening my words were over, she woke up, trembling. "Who, you mean, was ignored?" Yeah, you don't want to admit it. I

understand. Because I did, too. "I'm sorry for the inconvenience. I didn't mean to hurt you." Even with my apology, she just stared at me without answering. I raised myself up. Staying here would only hurt her. "I'm going to hold the tea party as promised, but if you're uncomfortable, you can skip it. I'll leave you alone." I left the room, leaving the words behind. *** Meanwhile, Mikhail, who walked out of the drawing room with a rough step, had his face distorted. 'Dare, such a vulgar one...!' Still, the person next to the Juvelian glared all the time, so it was a bit of a nuisance. But even he ignored it because it was the same. It's only funny to heat up on the insignificant commoners. Just before, when I learned that there was a guy at the end of the Juvelian's gaze. And when she noticed that she was showing intense emotional fluctuations as she looked at it. It looked like the inside of my chest was burning. 'It can't be!' Mikhail didn't want to admit it. The fact that Juvelian is reacting to such a petty guy. For that reason, when Juvelian looked away, Mikhail stared at Max with his life. However, the cheeky commoner laughed while performing a poetry trick that cut his neck with his hands. 'You cheeky guy, I'll kill you!' It was when Mikhail, resentful, came out of the house in search of Max. As I passed by the sparsely populated place, I heard a bass babbling the words that belonged to me.

"You're creeping out dirty late." said Max, the man who uttered the same words as an insult to the nobility, staring at Mikhail with red eyes in a slightly shady place. 'You've lost your fear, saucy fellow.' It is a virtue that imperial knights do not show off their martial arts easily. However, Mikhail had no intention of being generous to the common people who had stopped him. 'It's okay to break at least an arm, right?' It was when Mikhail, who found a suitable excuse to scold the commoner, tried to move. A powerful blow was applied to the body, and the plague was caught at a moment's notice. It was a new thing that everyone didn't notice. 'What, what is it?' It was when Mikhail, who had not yet understood the situation, was slightly frowning. My body fell violently. "Ugh!" It was when Mikhail was barely trying to get up from the sudden shock. A long shadow cast over his head. Soon a faint voice came out. "As expected, trivial things look good in crawling." Inside the slightly crooked red eyes, there was something like madness lingering. Mikhail stared at Max with a frightened look. I thought that it would be just fine because I was looking bored all the time. However, the quick movements that he showed just before and the feelings of coercion in his red eyes were not his. 'What is he, who is he?'

Chapter 50 He warned with a constant tingling sound. That man in front of you is dangerous. But Mikhail didn't want to back down. A woman who pursued her own back without even knowing the danger around her. He don't know if she's just slow or stupid. When I saw him smiling even though he didn't like it, I felt sick. 'You can't just let such a dangerous man stay by that stupid woman.' There are many shortcomings, but Jubelhan is his property. She has a bug attached to her, so he has no choice but to be bothered. Mikhail, who rationalized it so much, quickly rose up and stared at Max. "What the hell are you, son of a bitch?" Max replied, with a slight twitch in his forehead. "You don't need to know." At the crooked voice, Mikhail searched without hesitation. And then, right away, he pushed the edge of the blade to the front of Max's adam's apple. "Tell me." The silver blade didn't even shake. I'm determined to cut him loose if he talks nonsense. Max remained calm, even though he was not sure if his neck would be pierced. "Didn't Juvelian tell you? I'm her lover." The moment he heard it, Mikhail felt angry. He wanted to push the sword through the neck of that cheeky fellow. But the fact that he did not know how it would turn out made him hesitate. Mikhail raised his voice, drawing patience. "Fuck! She can't love anything like you! Who are you? What is the purpose of this?" At that moment, the relentless cold voice divided his words. "Mikhail Albert Hessen, get that 'steam down' right now." Mikhail flinched.

He never thought she'd call her name in that voice. Then, she said again. "Get the sword down right now." Mikhail's arm, which was holding the sword, fell helplessly at the words that came out cold, like an order. "Jubelian." He called her name out of sadness, but it was a cold look that he received. "I'm not Juvelian, I'm Princess Floyen. Please refrain the Marquis of Hessen from seeing mutiny, Lord." The difference between the duke and the marquis is one title, but the gap cannot be overcome. However, Mikhail had never felt the gap even though he was dating her, who was in high status.

Because the Jubelian he knows has always treated him without reserve. But now, the gap between her status is appalling only when she draws a line. "Excuse me, Princess." No, I just made a mistake. Mikhail wanted Juvelian to correct it. But it was a cold interrogation that came back. "Why were you pushing a sword at someone else's lover?" The always calm blue lake-like "eye. Apart from what she was annoying, he thought the blind eye would look good. "Please answer me." “Princess, I…….” Mikhail opened his mouth to make excuses, but a cold voice cut his throat. "Is the Imperial knight this easy to use the sword? My father will be disappointed if he finds out." After she finished speaking, she passed him and just headed to Max. "Are you all right?" A sweet tone that I can't believe was the one who just poured out cold words. Juvelian's eyes were filled with warmth. "I told you to wait, Max." She only breathed a sigh, even if she was answering impudently in informal language. She made no

accusations. "Well, honestly, it must have been frustrating. I'm sorry." Mikhail distorted his face when he apologized again. 'Why did you apologize when you did nothing wrong?' At that moment, the past overlapped. Yeah, the day I got annoyed with her for coming back after the training.

Soon he loosened his fist. 'I really don't understand.' Apart from trying to resolve the misunderstanding, he wasn't offended. He just don't want to miss out on every word of those red lips. 'What the hell is wrong with you?' He used to worry about the same problem, but no matter how much he thought about it, the answer didn't come to him. Max frowned as he glared at the cake box given by Juvelian. "I hate sweets, but I can't believe you gave me such useless gifts." Unlike the disgruntled murmur of voice, the eyes staring at the cake box were

slightly loosened. Then, the door opened and Fresia came in. "Lord, I have something to report on the last time you asked me to investigate,···· Oh! What's the cake for?" Fresia asked and Max turned his face. "Not a big deal." The answer is yes, but Max's eyes were fixed on the cake box. Fresia had a hunch. 'If you touch that cake, you'll probably end up dying.' Frezia spoke with a quiver. "Oh, yes. Then, first of all, I'll give you a..." Fresia flinched at Max's words that came out unexpectedly. 'It's expensive, but what should I do?' I was embarrassed, but smiled and opened my mouth, "Oh, that's right," but Max's eyes were bitten as if he didn't like the answer. "It's said to be the best tea room in the islands." Even though he is undercover, he is also the owner of the largest salon. Fresia was able to guess Max's intentions. 'Are you telling me to praise that cake?' It was an act that I didn't understand because he was a lord who hated it, but Fresia opened his mouth to my heart. "Definitely, the decoration looks great. The strawberries also look fresh." "Yeah. It's the cake that the best tea room boasts." It was a compliment given, but she could see Max smiling. Fresia frowned a little bit

'I'm sure it's a cake from the princess.' So Frezia was guessing where the cake came from. Then, Max called her. ''Fresia.'' ''Oh, yes. Lord." Feeling like he had something to say, she waited for Max's mouth to drop with a serious look. After a moment's waiting, Max's mouth opened. "For all your hard work, I will give you a special,·· cake." In an unbelievable remark, Pretzia doubted her ears. 'You said you'd give me your precious cake?' With her money, she could buy as many cakes as she could. But since it was Maximilian's first private gift, the cake that Fresiaknew felt special. "Thank you, Lord. I'll try to save it," replied Fresia, nodding her head. "Half is mine. Don't eat it all," Fresia frowned at the words. 'Would you like me to give you everything? You don't like sweets.'

Chapter 52 9. Is there no breakthrough? Back home I sighed. 'How did you solve Max's problem? How about a tasting?' A unique tea party. It's easy to say, honestly I wasn't confident. 'My father might kick me out of the tea party.' When she gave her a tea, she was not impressed. The value of tea here is very high. And the price was prohibitively high for the middle class. 'Because today's drink is white tea, it's more expensive than regular tea.' The types of tea vary, but it is only divided according to fermentation method or acidity. The raw material is Camellia sinensis, a tea tree. Among them, White Tea was made by collecting sprouts that had not gone down, and the price was very high because the quantity was limited. 'If it's about that difference, you'll be able to stand up to Rose...' It doesn't matter anymore, my reputation is undermined, but Rose, who has been raising stocks in social circles for a while, was different. If I'm having a party with a normal tea, people who thought I was insincere might blame this Rose. The problem is that I don't have enough money to pack a precious tea. 'Is there any breakthrough?' It was when I was pondering over the number of cases. 'My lady, this is Marilyn.'

'Oh, come on in.' As soon as I could, Marilyn opened the door and came in. I exclaimed at the various kinds of flowers held in her arms. "Wow, that's beautiful," Smiling and nodding, Marilyn said. ''Right? I went out to the garden and it was so pretty that I brought it to bloom in the vase.'' ''Yes, it certainly looks good." It was when I was staring blankly at the colorful flowers. There was a flash of confusion in my mind. 'Oh, yeah. That's it, ···!!' I approached Marilyn and opened my mouth. "Marylin, by any chance, ·····." Soon she nodded and her eyes shone. "Of course. There are so many." I grinned at the answer. 'Yes, I think we can save face even if the tasting test is not too much.' *** The next morning, I was going to go out to the book I bought earlier. But I couldn't do that because Marilyn stopped me. "You can't take a walk in that dress, lady.'' ''Why?'' I didn't understand. I wore a chemise as an indoor dress, but the place I was going to go out wasn't far away, because it was right in front of my house.

"It's not time for the sun to rise. You have to wear a robe and a hat because your skin is fragile." I was only convinced by Marilyn's subsequent explanation. 'Well, my skin is sensitive, so I used to be cooked when I was in the sun for a long time.' ''Okay.'' When I accepted it, Marilyn smiled and opened her mouth. ''Then I'll get you ready,'' I sighed at her back. 'I don't know why Marilyn hasn't been able to leave me alone lately.' Obviously she hasn't interfered at all before, now she's poking her nose into every move of mine. In fact, it was very awkward for someone to take care of and worry about his or her personal feelings. 'In the past life, I lived alone and separated from my mother, and I am still only one child.' At that time, Marylin came with her gown and hat. "I'll put it on you, miss." That's strange. Rather than feeling bad, laughter came out of her treating me as a child. "Why are you laughing, Miss?" asked Marilyn, and I saw her. "No, it's just." I thought I'd get attached to her if I stayed. I pressed down on the back of the words. It's better not to give her affection as much as it's a house to leave someday and someone to break up with. ''Thank you,'' She said with a smile at my greeting. ''No problem,'' I said again, dropping my head while staring at her.

'Let's not expect anything. Yeah, hey, you're never gonna get hurt again.' *** I took a walk with Marilyn and looked around the garden. "There are roses, pans, and all kinds of flowers." It was certainly early summer, so there were flowers in full bloom. 'Would roses and those flowers be enough?' I tried to cut the stem of the rose with the scissors I brought. Then, someone called me. "What are you doing here?" I looked back, and Max was staring at me. "When did you come?" "Just now." He seems to be feeling uncomfortable. I sighed as I went over him. 'What's wrong with him again?' Then he pointed at the scissors I was holding. Then, he pointed to the scissors I was holding. 'Why are you holding it dangerously?' 'You're only as dangerous as scissors.' It was absurd, but if I don't answer you again, I'm sure you'll bother me until you do. "Oh, I'm going to break some roses." He raised one eyebrow at my words.

"Why would you do that? Why don't you make me do the things below you?" He's a commoner, and he's a hard-to-understand person by my standards. "Oh, that's...·······." I opened my mouth and closed it. If you do something cumbersome to other people in a game where you might be kicked out, you will most likely hate it. But if you answer that you didn't want to leave any regrets for that reason, you'll probably look at me with a strange eye. 'If I wasn't the only evil girl, I wouldn't feel like this.' When I was lamenting my situation, he reached out his hand. "Give me that.'' ''No, I'd like to do this.'' I added it late, but that stubborn man couldn't have listened. "Come on." With that stubborn attitude, I sighed and gave the scissors. Then he gave the scissors to Marilyn, shining his eyes sharply. "You could have been stabbed by a thorn or cut with a pair of scissors. Shouldn't the chief maid take care of this?" For her status, Marilyn, the fallen aristocrat, was so natural in her way of admonishing. Like a man who's been reigning for a long time. But I immediately denied the ridiculous angle of life. Because I had some idea of his true nature. 'Well, actually, I don't know what's going on in the world.' But Marilyn, who doesn't know who he really is, apologized by taking the pure-hearted scissors to see if she was pushed back by the spirit. "It's my carelessness. I'm sorry." Max, who was apologized for some

ridiculous reason, stared at me and opened his mouth. "Let's see your master and forgive it." 'No, what are you doing to forgive my maid?' A bit of a stiff heart came up, but if I played here, I would have to use up my energy again. I looked down at the flowers with regretful eyes and sighed. 'I'll pick this flower later.' I had nothing to do right now, so I was going to move. Max came to talk to me. I called any number without thinking. "Uh, about twenty?" A shimmering sound and a bunch of silver flashes bounced in front of my eyes. His arm movement was so fast, he couldn't even realize that he swung his sword. The rose cut by the sword fell and was scattered on the floor. Only then was I able to figure out the situation. 'So, you helped me cut the roses, didn't you?' I felt strange and looked at him. Then he turned his head and said, "Don't move uselessly and stay still. It's a long way to go." I would have thought it was kind if I hadn't said it, but it was amazing that I could speak in such a negative way every time I said it. 'But this time you helped me, too.' Anyway, it was true that she was offended by his consideration. 'It's not the first time, and you've done this kind of kindness to me many times.'

I had a ridiculous delusion, but I thought it was not impossible. Max, who can't tell if I'm thinking of this, diligently trims the stem of the rose, then clumps up like a bouquet of flowers and crosses mine. "Take it.'' ''Oh, thank you." "Good thing you know." Listening to the blunt voice, I fixed my wrong mind. 'Yes, that man can't be.' Then came his voice. "So what other flowers do you need?" Was cutting flowers fun? Unlike the voice, with an excited look on his face, I let out a small sigh. 'Should I call this talent donation? *** "Your Majesty, the Duke of Shere, who was an envoy to the Crown Prince, is back." "Hear me." Soon a short middle-aged man came in and greeted me. "I see the sun of the great empire." But the emperor asked the matter first, whether he could not afford to accept the greeting. "What did the Crown Prince say?" Shereza hesitated little by little to the emperor's wistful blue bottom and opened her mouth. "Oh, he has fought several battles with the barbarians, even though the dispute has yet to be resolved,"

The emperor said, kicking his tongue. "Incompetent man, ···!!!! Get out!" The atmosphere subsided when Sherezak left the office with a intimidated face. The poet, who was wary of the angry emperor, opened his mouth carefully. ''I have another piece of news.'' ''What else?'' "The atmosphere in the South is unusual." The moment he heard it, the emperor opened his eyes. "What! Give it to me!" In the emperor's wistle-blue old voice, the poet hurried over the report. Soon after the report was opened, the emperor shook and shook his whole body. "Lennox Changed Bags have reduced the number of troops in the system, and are turning it on during training?" The emperor tore up the report and glistened coldly. A soon-to-be-died voice. "Tell the Duke of Floyen to enter the Imperial Palace right away."

Chapter 53 After finishing preparations for the tasting with the help of Max, it was already dinner. "The time is already like this." At my words, Max stared at me. I smiled brightly as I looked at him. "It's time to eat dinner soon." Then he quietly replied to see if he thought of my words as congratulatory spirit. "Okay, I'll get going." I didn't mean it, but he've been working on it all this whole time. If I have shame, you can't tell him to go home without food. I clasped his arm in a hurry. Then he stared at me with his eyes wide open. "Why?" "Go for dinner." Then he looked a little wobbly. He was such a rare man that I told him, arm in arm. "Way to go. Marilyn go to the dining room and asked for a share of the guest." "Yes, Miss." When Marilyn disappeared, a problem arose. 'Oh, come to think of it, I have my father at home, will he be okay?' I'm used to dining with my father. However, he may feel uncomfortable. I'm in a contract relationship to show my father. But today, I had some help, so it would be better to put his opinion first. "Hey, by the way, I have my father at home. Are you okay? If you don't want to, you'll have to go out and eat." At that time, he cut off my words and said firmly. "It doesn't matter."

The naive remark raised more anxiety than reassurance. 'I hope nothing happens.' *** Honestly, I didn't want to eat with my teacher, but I couldn't refuse it. 'You can't help asking me to do that. It's annoying, but it's heart-wrenching.' Max stared at the Juvelian with rationalization. Now that the dizzying situation just came to mind, Max sighed. 'By the way, does she have a sense of danger?' Not trying to cut a rose with bare hands without gloves, nor did she throw it in danger with scissors. Being defenseless and clumsy in every job, Max could not just leave her alone. It was so just now. "Max, the dining rom is not that way, but this side, ah!" Juvelian was stuttering as if she had lost his footing. 'Why is he so careless?' Max rushed to hold on to the Juvelian. "Oh, thank you." I don't know why, but I could feel the sense of the slender waist arm vividly. And red lips that stand out well today. As if possessed, I couldn't take my eyes off. From the inside, this strange impulse made my heart sink. The unconscious bird, Max, was tilting his head gradually. The face grew closer and closer. When it becomes a breath-taking distance. Something came into my eye. "Max?" The moment he saw blue eyes mixed with violet light looking at him with wonder, Max was stunned.

'What did I just do?!' Max fell from Jubelian in a hurry. "What's wrong, Max?'' I heard her voice, but I couldn't answer it straight. The more I thought about my unfamiliar feelings, the more embarrassing and shameful I didn't want to be. Will my heated face look like a lump in my face? With such a childish mind, Max turned his head away. "Walk straight ahead." In fact, I wanted to tell you to be careful, but there was an opposite blunt remark. But now I couldn't possibly reverse it. I was afraid she'd catch me in this strange state. At that time, I felt a soft touch on my arm. Before I knew it, Juvelian, with her arms folded, was pouting her lips. "Because you walked too fast in the first place, I was trying to follow you." If it were others, he would have cut off their necks, saying that they were arrogant. But strangely enough, for Juvelian, he didn't hate it. "Okay. I'll walk slowly." Jubelian nodded at Max's words. "Yes, are you sure?" If it were the original, it was unimaginable to fit others. Slow and backward people were a burden to throw away. But when I walked slowly, I thought of this. Sometimes I think it's okay to walk slowly. *** As usual, the elegant figure of father sitting at the table took my breath in. 'You've been there, too.' It's true that the development is different from what I first thought, so I'm worried a lot. But I had no intention of backing down because I had already come this far.

'Yes, how do you stop your engagement to the Crown Prince?' I opened my mouth, facing my father's cool blue eyes. "Father, the butler must have delivered it, but today Max is going to eat with us." One second, one minute, I don't know how much time has passed. In the silence that is long if it is long and short if it is short, my father glared at us both with sharp eyes. 'I'm in a hated situation, but will you just sit down when you notice?' By the time that impulse came up, my father's lips opened. "Sit down." With my father's permission, I spoke to Max, sweeping my heart down. "Sit next to me." Originally, it would be right to sit across from me, but I'd rather teach you from the side because I'd gather good table manners. Sitting down with Max, the maids and servants carried the food. It was soup and appetizers for mouthwash. "You can eat it with the spoon on the outermost side." I don't think you know, so give me a hint, he sighed at me. "I know,··· Right, I see." I was trying to grumble as usual, but I made a sharp turn. He didn't seem to know. 'Yes, it must be burdensome because you're not used to this kind of position.' I was just trying to feed him a meal, but I felt sorry and sorry for giving him a burden. At that time, a servant who was serving the meal came to us.

"Guest, we're about to have a steak on the main dish, so how would you like to grill it?" A meat-grilled steak belongs to a fairly high-end dish here as well. The common people usually eat meat in stew or cook steamed dishes. That's why he couldn't have known how to grill meat. "I'd like a medium rare, just like me." Instead, I told him the proper grilling, and I saw Max staring at me. Yeah, I'm sure you'd appreciate it if I could help you in a difficult situation. I smiled at him and got it raw. 'Now that it's like this, I'm gonna help him not feel any trouble. And, ···.' I looked at my father and recalled the purpose of the contract. 'Will my father give up on the blind date if I show him kindness?' *** 'I hate undercooked meat.' I didn't like meat that was in color since I was young. For that reason, it was honestly absurd that Juvelian just decided to grill it however she wanted. "The beef tastes bad when it's overcooked, so it's just as good to grill." But I couldn't get a slap on her smiling face. 'I can't do it.' With a sigh, Max took the salad off his front plate. Then, said the Juvelian, pointing to the salad fork. "Salad was the knowledge that I had already known because I could eat it with this fork," but Max could not say no. "Here's the sauce." It was so nice to see her smiling face wiping her mouth with a napkin. 'It's such an extreme sincerity, but I'm going to patronize it.'

Then, the main dish came out. Matthew, the Duke's chef, gave a silent salute and introduced today's dish of remorse. "Today's menu is veal steak with truffle. I cooked it in medium rare to make the meat taste tender." Even with the chef Matthew's explanation, Max was not impressed. 'Steak, I've had enough.' Soon after the main dish was placed in front of each other, Jubelian picked up the knife. 'Is that all right?' Strangely, I was anxious when the blade was held in that white hand. In fact, the Juvelian was making even the knife difficult. 'If he gets cut off like that, ····.' I wanted to take away that steak and cut it for her. Then, Jubelian stared at Max with her eyes wide open. ''Why aren't you eating?'' "Oh, well." I couldn't be able to tell the truth that I had no time to eat because I was worried about you. 'Why are you taking my plate suddenly?' As if to answer the question, Jubelian held me up and said curiously. "It's hard to cut, so I'll cut it for you." Max felt something amazing. 'No, I'm not a child, and I'll do this run?'

It was when he was six years old that he mastered the tableware and table manners. Since then, neither the mother nor the nanny has told him that they will cut the meat. Furthermore, I didn't want to see her cut herself with that hand. "No, I just take care of it..." Even though he tried to take the plate out of her hand, she said firmly as she cut Max's words. "Don't be burdened. I'm good at cutting." To believe that, it was after Juvelian who saw her do it with a clumsy knife. 'This is driving me crazy.' When Max was frowning slightly, I heard a cold voice. "Jubelian." When he said that, Jubelian stopped cutting and stared at his father. "Yes?" Although he was chopping the steak like that with his fine hand, Max's reaction was cold. When Mikhail's figure overlapped it, Regis' gaze became cool. 'Yes, it must be your real intention to use my daughter to appease me, Maximilian.' The debt owed to Empress Sun has already paid off enough for Max to keep her until she became an adult. Regis stared at Max with fierce eyes. 'It wouldn't be bad to show that young man the power.' At the moment when his hands were getting harder, Regis hesitated. "Father?" Regis's eyes stared at Juvelian. It was sad to see her trying so hard because she was blinded by love.

'Yes, she's still so happy, I'm going to have to put up with it.' Regis said, chewing and spitting out patience. "I'll cut it for you."

Chapter 54 My father's words struck me dumb. 'You said you'd cut the steak, right?' You were shaking your eyes when you were asleep. I checked where my father's eyes were and found out something out. 'Oh, is that so?' My father's gaze staring at Max. Yeah, maybe my father wanted to make up with him. He was supposed to care for him more than his daughter. 'Yes, would it be better to help reconciliation?' As for me, I also liked my father and him on a good relationship. Because of him, the relationship between me and my father took hold of me, and I might give up an orderly marriage with the Crown Prince for the disciple that my father loves. "Yes then please." When I gladly handed over the plate, my father cut the meat and opened his mouth. "The outside and inside are very different." Is it medium rare? It looks quite ripe on the surface, but the flesh was certainly reddish. 'But I think it's cooked enough, ·····.' I was salivating at the sight of the juices flowing out of the meat without much thought. At that time, my father continued. "You'd better always be careful. If you are too different on the outside and inside, you will see blood.'' There are times when undercooked meat comes out, even if you say it in advance. In such a case, there were times

when I was vigilant and cut the meat, and the stomach was spoiled because too much blood came out. 'Well, it's okay to cook it again.' At the time when I was being indifferent, Father handed me the plate. "Take it.'' ''Oh, thank you." When I took the plate and handed it over to Max, I could see that he was trying to thank him or not. "Jubelian." But the timing was bad. I had no choice but to turn my head when father called my name. "Yes?" He said, reaching out to me. "Give me your plate, too." In a moment, the inside of my chest shook slightly, but soon sank. 'It seems strange that I did my own disciple, but not my daughter.' Unlike that inner feeling, a little joyful voice ran out of my mouth. "Thank you." Yes, it was because he and his father could reconcile. So I was swollen with hope. But after a while, I had no choice but to sigh. 'I can't see any sign of reconciliation.' My father even cut the meat with his own hand, but the two never talked to each other since then. 'When I see you sometimes look at each other, it doesn't seem like the two of you have heart...'

At that time, my father stared at me and said. "A little later, let's get some tea together." At those words, I realized something and laughed. Because I realized that I was just an excuse, and in fact, it was Max, not me, who wanted to pick up a car together. 'Really...... You seem to care for Max.' While staring at Max for a while, I asked his intentions. "Is it okay?" What answer he was trying to answer, he stared at me and slowly nodded. He must have wanted to make peace with my father because he kept on looking at him. 'You'll finally make up.' If the relationship between the two gets better, my relationship will be recognized, and the confrontation with the Crown Prince may be canceled. If that happens, I'll pretend to go out with the prince until he's done with me. When I was dozing, I said with joy that I was imagining a hopeful future. "Then let's drink the tea we made together today." My father and Max's expression changed noticeably. My father was stiffening his face, and Max was looking at me with a frown. 'Well, is he doing that because he can't trust me?' Actually, the tea I made today was not confident, so I didn't even want to be tested, but I felt a prick. "Oh, or any other tea." It was a time when I was embarrassed and reversed. The butler approached my father. I just opened my mouth to the appearance of Derek, who was just working diligently, but being run over. "I think it's urgent, but we'll drink tea next time." When I finished talking, I

said, holding on to Max's hand, in case I might have an accident. "Go." I wondered what to do with the backlash, but Max was quietly drawn to me. 'This is how reconciliation goes.' It was when I turned around with such regret. Behind his back, there was a voice of his father, who was so determined. "Not in a hurry." No matter how much his father was a duke, it was a shocking remark. "However, it's an imperial order?" Even with my carefully asked questions, my father stared at Max and said stubbornly. "This is more important to me." No matter how important it is to make peace with your student, it is the imperial order. I wondered if it was okay to violate Emperor's name like this. At the time of the pupil earthquake , I heard a calm voice sympathetic to the nonsense. "I agree." I frowned at the sight of Max, who had not said a word to his father all along just now, suddenly confronted him. 'What do you mean it's not the right time to do that?' I glanced at Derek to ask for help in this chaotic situation. However, he somehow kept his head down with a pitiful expression. A sigh came out of my mouth. 'Am I the only one among these who has remained rational?' I calmed my mind with a sense of mission. Then I struggled with what to do in this ridiculous situation.

'No matter how much the two people are willing to reconcile, it doesn't

mean that they are not.' (it means that because they both are willing to reconcile, it means they reconciled already) Disobedience to the Imperial Order is disloyalty. No matter how much he said his father was the hero of the old country, it was obvious that the emperor would think it over. 'Moreover, I don't want to get entangled with the imperial family badly.' The original future is that the emperor's anger is caused by jealousy of the princess, and the crown prince kills me. Besides, didn't my father turn a blind eye to me in that future? Frankly speaking, I hate to watch other people's faces tired. But to live, I would have to save myself as much as I could without looking bad for them. "Father, you're not supposed to break the Imperial order. If it's a matter of urgency, then, ···." Despite my perfectly normal rebuttal, Father shook his head. "It's okay. There's plenty of talent to replace me, even if it's not me." It makes no sense, but in a way it's true. "My teacher is right. So let's get some tea." Suddenly, I frowned a little bit at the words of Max, who called him teacher. 'I think they've already made up, do we really have to drink tea?' *** 'What the hell are you doing?' The emperor clenched his fist while he was touching the throne with his finger. Soon after the mayor came in, the emperor asked the head of the

city. "Is the Duke of Floyen still not having a ceremony?" "It's too late today, so he told me he'll go to the palace tomorrow." The moment I heard the answer, the emperor harshly questioned the head of the city. ''What? Did it really come out of his mouth?'' "Yes.'' It was the first time that Iphe ever turned down the sword so far that he had never put the sword so squarely. The emperor stared at the ring on his finger and distorted his face. 'What are you up to now? Regis.' *** I squeezed out the leaves for the tasting. My attempt was a success, judging by the smell at the tip of my nose. 'I hope it will be to your taste.' Soon my father lifted the teacup with his graceful hands and put it down. "The tea tastes good." At the word I stared at Max. He also nodded in sympathy, saying... "This smells good." 'If a person who complained about the bad tea was accepted, ·····.' I did it roughly by eye, but it was fortunate that it was good. 'Now I can skip the tasting.'

I was smiling at the thought. Then, my father staring at me made eye contact. 'Why is he looking at me like that?' It was time for me to think about avoiding my eyes because I felt burdened. My father dropped his eyes slightly and spoke straight to me. "That's great," I was frankly embarrassed rather than pleased by the unexpected compliment. My father almost never praised me like this. 'I'm great?' My heart fluttered. If I let my guard down a little bit, I would feel precious to myself, who had hoped for his love from him. I stifled the rising expectations and told myself hard. 'Jubelian, don't expect anything.' The one who told her young daughter not to come again on a cold winter day because she missed her father. On the day of my debut, which is only once in my life, my father was miserable under the pretext of training. He can't really praise me. It can't be changed. As soon as I realized the reality, my senses became numb. Soon I pulled a mechanical greeting out of my lips. "Thank you." Then my father glanced at Max and opened his mouth. "Now that I have something to say with my disciple, I want you to go up first." I wondered why you were praising him, but in the end, he seems to have been trying to get some time with his disciple. 'Yes, that's enough if my father and he make up.'

The inside of my chest was strangely numb, but I didn't show it up and smiled. "Then talk to me." *** The door closed, and the flag of the Jubelian gradually faded away. Max and Regis openly revealed the excitement they had hidden so far. "What the hell are you trying to do?" At the teacher's question, Max asked back, grinning. "Trying to do?" Regis opened his mouth because he thought it was abominable. "Why are you hovering around my daughter?"

Chapter 55 At the teacher's question, Max twisted his mouth. "Why, why. That's..." At the moment, Max stopped. What was the reason, because I couldn't define myself. Max clenched his fist. "Damn, why the hell am I..." The answer to the problem he always had questions, but turned away because his head hurts. It seemed vaguely understood, but Max couldn't say the answer. At that time, the teacher's cold voice stuck in my ears. "It seems that you can't tell a lie about love." There was a lot of resistance to the teacher's words. Max stared at the teacher with a gaze shaped like a burning wood fire. It was also for a while that I was distracted by the blazing fire. When I saw a graceful face that somewhat resembled the Jubelian's, my mind was lifted. 'Yes, I am...' Normally, I refuted my teacher's words directly, but I couldn't get angry no matter how rude he was. Just because she's her father. When Max couldn't answer, Regis began to speak in an icy voice. "Don't show up in front of my daughter any more." 'But it comes out like this, but it's really annoying.' Soon, Max opened his mouth with a rebellious look. "No." At the disciple's refusal, Regis' eyes sank even colder. "It's a child who already has a lot of wounds. It's not just a child that can be treated as your play." At that moment, Max's eyes became fierce. 'I treated her just as a pastime?'

Of course, it was an impure purpose to approach Jubelian for the first time.

I didn't always feel the cold, but thanks to her, I realized the warmth for the first time.

I fell asleep in the lining of the fire that the sword might fly, but while I was with her, I was able to sleep with confidence.

Somehow, Max frowned in frustration. 'Just let me know I won't hurt you.' Of course, I don't mean to hurt you, but you might run away the moment you announce that I'm the Crown Prince. Max was quickly frustrated because he had no way to convey his inner thoughts. Fresia, who was watching such Max, guessed why he looked uncomfortable and opened his mouth. "You must be upset about the princess. For example, the conversation didn't go well." Max flinched and glared at Fresia. "How did you know?" At Max's question, Fresia breathed a sigh. 'It's obvious.' While running a salon, I heard the worries of countless people. Among them, the most frequent was the problem of love. In the face of love, the wise lady, the distinguished scholar, and the experienced politician have become fools. 'I can't help you, I have no choice but to help.' As the owner of the Empire's largest salon, Fresia used her experience to

give advice. ''Why don't you try writing a letter?'' ''A letter?'' ''Yes, it's as good as a letter as it is to convey the innermost thoughts as it is,'' Max, who sobbed and opened his mouth, said... ''Tell the Emperor I'll be back soon.'' ''What? All of a sudden?'' Not what she had thought of, but when he said he was going to send a letter to the emperor suddenly, Fresia was embarrassed. 'Why the hell did you change your mind?' He was the lord who was procrastinating despite the emperor's dictation. However, I couldn't understand to say that I would suddenly return. 'No way, are you in the midst of trying to put pressure on the emperor and empress?' A lot of preparations were prepared for the reunion, but it was too early to reveal that feeling. 'Our Highness is in trouble. I'll have to be very careful before I enter the palace.' Unlike his subordinate's complicated feelings, the reason Max decided to return was extremely simple. 'It would be okay if I wrote a letter in the name of the prince and let me know that I am not scared.' In order to do this, Presia could not have guessed that the prince would

move to the system because it makes sense. *** The stars disappeared one by one and the dark blue sky slowly turned pale purple. Regis was sitting in front of the desk in the Oval Office. The lively appearance of her daughter, and the changes in her pupil, made Reggie upset. From night to dawn, Regis had no choice but to suffer. 'Yes, I've already made up my mind. I just didn't have the courage to do it.' Suddenly, the fatigue that came to me closed my eyes. But soon, he slowly opened his eyes, thinking of his daughter. 'Maybe I'll be hated.' Regis, who soon had a bitter smile on his face, raised himself to the ground. 'You haven't slept a wink today, are you all right?' Derek was looking at the Duke with a worried look. Soon the owner's name fell.

Chapter 57 10. Why is the ominous premonition not wrong? As mentioned in the novel, I would see the scary man all over in a new Kaman armor. Red blood flowing through the sword he is holding. I stared at him quietly. Even if he runs away, it's just a game for him. As soon as he approached me, I closed my eyes to nothing. I hope you'll cut it with a single-handed. At that moment, my body shook violently. "Lady, are you all right? Why did you sweat so hard?" There was a sigh of relief as Marilyn looked at me with a worried face. 'Oh, it was a dream. I'm so glad.' *** The Emperor shook his hands when he saw a letter from the Crown Prince. 'You're a bitch, you're a procrastinator, and now you're here. There's no telling when you're coming.' The letter said all the reasons for the delay. However, since the sender was an offending son, even that excuse was annoying. The emperor tore up the crumpled letter and thunderstruck it. "Now one man has sent you a message, and it's the other one's turn." Then the servant, who was outside the door, came into the Oval Office and whispered to the president. Before long, the leader approached the emperor in a swift move. "Your Majesty, the Duke of Floye has arrived." The Emperor replied with a voice when he heard that the waiting man had just arrived. "Let him come in," opened the door of the Oval Office, and Regis went to

the emperor's front and bowed silently. ''I see the Sun of the Empire.'' "Welcome, Duke of Floyen. Do you know how long Jim has been waiting for you?" Despite the emperor's act of mockery and sarcasm, Regis responded without agitation. "I apologize for not being able to see you quickly. God is not good in mind and body these days..." As an excuse for absence, Regis' face was not different from usual. One of the emperor's eyebrows went up and down disapproved. 'Yes, I don't like it, but now it's not the time to play interest and flirt.' I wanted to use abusive language. But I still had a lot of eyes to see. "I need to speak with my duke, so everybody out.'' ''Sir?'' ''One, Your Majesty!'' Count Pyrex, the head of the royal guard of the emperor, asked back, but the emperor waved his hands as if he was annoyed. Soon only the Duke and the Emperor remained in the Oval Office. The emperor, who was staring at Regis, opened his mouth and revealed his true colors. ''Duke, do you know that?'' "What?" "The last days of Lennox's change bag, there's been a saying that he had an impure heart these days." The loser of the south, Lennox Byeonbaek, known to Regis, was an

outstanding warrior and tactician. He was also a man of great patriotism toward the empire.

I wasn't particularly dissatisfied with the decision. I said it with all my heart for the Empire, and it was true that the decision helped keep the system. However, such loyalty was also long out of the emperor's sight for acting out of concern for the safety of the Crown Prince. ''He has an impure heart?" "You know about something?" 'Lennox Chang Jung-baek is a man who devoted himself to the Emperor during the plough, isn't he?' Regis hardened his face and stared at the emperor. The emperor looked down at such Regis and opened his mouth. "Don't you dare say he cheated on me and conscripted the soldiers on a larger scale from behind?" There was something I guessed about it. 'Is it because of that?' Regis, with a serious face, was in state of panic. Whether he thought the silence was positive, the emperor said in a disgruntled voice. "Isn't it obvious that he have an impure heart? Calling the prince to teach the emperor to educate the emperor, and the bullshit we made before." Upon hearing the grounds listed by the emperor, Regis slightly frowned and sighed.

'Because the man who is called the emperor is so stupid.' Since 10 years ago, Lennox Chang Jung-baek has been advocating both soldiers against the invasion of Ragon, a neighboring country on the southern border. "Your Majesty, why do you doubt his loyalty?" The emperor distorted his face at Regis' answer, and then glanced gently at Kirke's ring on his finger. "Of course, Jim does not doubt your loyalty." It looks like a affirmation, but that's all a warning. As soon as I find an impure heart, I will enforce it. It was when Regis was staring at the emperor. Emperor Lyndon, who fiddled with Kirke's ring, raised his head and smiled sallowly. "As long as I have a leash, you will have to be on my side." When I heard the word leash, I was filled with intense heat inside. Soon, however, Reggies broke down his anger. 'It's not the time yet.' Instead of glaring at the emperor, Regis lowered his eyes slightly. Emperor, who thought it was discouraged, laughed loudly. "But sadly, there is only one leash, and there is no guarantee that other officials will be loyal?" Regis realized what the emperor was trying to say and swallowed his nausea. 'You'll end up using me to hit him.' Regardless of the authenticity of Lennox Chang Jung-baek, he had no intention of helping him. Because he was the commander who relentlessly defeated his child. However, there was another reason Regis hesitated. 'If you go to the south where the Lennox Chang Jung-baek is, it will take a long time.'

At least six months, hopefully, there was a possibility that the daughter would not be able to return to her coming-of-age ceremony. In addition, due to the Emperor's petty nature, it was obvious that he would use the absence of Regis to put surveillance on Juvelian. 'There's not much time left now.' Regis clenched her fist, unable to resist the anger. Then, the emperor swept the ring with a big smile. Regis sensed shrewdly that the act was a wake-up call for him. 'You think I'm afraid of that? A fool.' Regis' eyes grew colder. But on the throne, it just looked like he was lowering his head. 'Be sure to tear it to pieces and let it die.' The emperor, who had no idea what Regis was thinking, opened his mouth with a smile. "So, again, this time, you have to work hard,..." Lang! (i just romanized the sound effects...) At that moment, the door of the house's chamber opened violently with a loud roar. "Well, if you're like this...!" They heard the voice of the city's chief, but the uninvited visitor were stupid. "Get out of it." The voice was so fierce, the city's chief retorted in fear. The

emperor just stared at the uninvited guest with a stiff face, even though it was not enough to call the captain. Black armor that looks ominous as if it were worn by a skeleton knight. Because there was only one person who could come across wearing it. "How is your guy here...?" Seeing the astonished emperor, an uninvited guest took off his helmet. Then, the beautiful face hidden in the helmet was revealed intact. The uninvited guest stared at the emperor with red eyes and opened his mouth. "Long time no see." The emperor grimly distorted his face and called the name of the uninvited guest. "Maximilian." Even though it contained his child's name, the Emperor's voice did not show any affection for him. "The letter you sent arrived this morning. But why are you here already?" The emperor asked in a shrill voice, but Max was calm. "Well, I sent the messenger and I left right away." "You think it's normal..." The emperor tried to discipline him, but Max turned back, staring at his father. "Isn't it better than coming late?" The sound of a low throat and the harsh look of his eyes seemed like a beast. The emperor, who thought his son would be compliant as he did a few years ago, was embarrassed. 'You're frustrating, I think the guy I called to control the Duke grew up like a beast like that.' Pretending to be calm, but the emperor was repressed by the momentum of his son. I was afraid when my son would reveal it and attack him. The emperor opened his mouth with a dry spit. "No matter how, I usually visit with a deadline in the sense of getting ready,

but it doesn't go against the etiquette." When Max heard the emperor's voice, he was cynical. The momentum was slightly lower than before. 'That man is my father.' Whether he intended to conceal his innermost thoughts, Max showed his contempt in his eyes. "Wouldn't it be better to be faster than slower, anyway, Father?" The emperor, pushed by his son's terrifying spirit, stiffened for a while, then hurried to answer. "Hah, I can wait a day or two!" "Yes, I'll be careful." At his slightly softened son's answer, the emperor opened his mouth with a somewhat relaxed look, as if he was satisfied. 'I'll see you out, then. I have the Duke of Floye and his spirit to finish.' When he said, Max turned his head in amazement. 'Teacher?' Max, who soon noticed the true nature of the man facing the emperor, distorted his face violently. 'Of all people, ····.' Since the teacher caught his eye, he don't know what to do if he send a letter in public. In addition, it was clear that secretly sending and receiving letters would be prevented in any way. Max glared at his teacher disapprovingly and stared at his father again. "What are you talking about?" The emperor took a breath after receiving Max's eyes. He was so bloody that he forgot about Lennox's back in the south.

'What if this guy was sending the Duke to the south...?' I tried to deny it, but I came up with a family that was scary enough to hate to think. The emperor was staring at his son with fear. "Your Majesty, I'm receiving your Majesty's secret name. If you hope to let me go." The emperor felt breathless at the words from the Duke of Floyen. 'Yes, get out!' But the crown prince, like a hoodlum, could not have listened to it without a hitch. "Do you dare give orders to the prince? Duke of Floyen." Before I knew it, the Crown Prince was staring at the Duke with red-eyed eyes. But the Duke, who received the eye, was just as fierce. "Then I ask you, is your king now defying the imperial order?" When he mentioned the imperial order, the crown prince glared at the emperor quietly. It was a time when the emperor couldn't breathe and tried to evade the gaze. "Father, I'll see you later," the emperor looked at the Duke of Floyd as he turned around and left the office. 'Yes, it's best to make Maximilian bite each other now that he's not listening.' The emperor opened his mouth staring at the Duke of Floyd with determined eyes. "Protect the system for Jim in the future," Regis bowed his head and raised the tail of one mouth.

'Thanks to him, it worked out unexpectedly.'

Chapter 58 The woman's voice resounded sharply in the gold-plated, splendid room, the spigot. "What? The Crown Prince is back?" "Yes, he just returned to know you." "What is he doing?" "Oh, well, he's still chatting with the Duke of Floyen," So the woman in her colorful dress bit her fingernails with a note of impatience. 'Maximilian, he's already back to the system.' Soon her gaze, shaking anxiously, moved to the man who was prospering. "What was he doing to make things like this?" He shook his head as he sighed. "That was the first week since I lost contact. In addition, because the prince returned without a message...." At that, the woman raised her voice, distorting her beautiful face harshly. "Doing things like this! Useless things." It was a calm voice that answered her blame. "Keep calm, mother." The woman's face, who confirmed the person she spoke to, softened slightly. Although it has been done yet, she has a gorgeous beauty that gives off an alluring feeling. The slender and cool curved body seemed to be seeing a social self. However, lions raise their cubs by pushing them off the cliff. The empress opened her mouth again, staring at her daughter with a stern look.

"Beatrice, before this mother apparently came into the room, ·····." "You told me to knock." The woman sighed at her daughter's answer with a smile. "It's a bad habit to stop your mother from speaking." Beatrice looked at her, smiled feverishly, and opened her mouth. "The girl only wants her mother's health." "Now that the ugly man is back, there is no time for me to be healthy," Beatrice laughed at his mother. "He says he's back, so I'd like to welcome him." There was a sharp example in Beatrice's slow eyes. "No one will welcome him." *** After Max had been blinded once, the emperor came out as low-key. 'For the time being, the emperor doesn't have to worry about it.' Regis left the office with ease. Then, someone called him up. "Duke of Floyem." The black armor that is like a symbol, and the disciple who returned to the Crown Prince talked in a blunt tone. "It's been a long time. You still look strong." The polite way of speaking from the Crown Prince has frozen the people around him. However, Regis quickly recognized Max's innermost thoughts and lifted the corners of his mouth. 'You must have something to say to me. You're being so vile.'

Regis stared at Max quietly. "It's been a long time. How have you been, Your Highness the Crown Prince?" ''Thanks. I'd like to talk to you in a moment about palace security. Is that okay?" Max's thin-talking face was again covered by the pitch. But even if he didn't see his face, he could see his inner thoughts. Max is making a provocation by talking about security. "Of course, Your Royal Highness," Regis was willing to respond to the provocation. *** When I arrived at the dining room, it was set only for my seat. "Milady, you have arrived." 'Maybe my father is not here today.' Recently, I thought he was at home, but it was only for a short time. 'Well, it's not a day or two.' That was when I was about to sit down at the table and eat. When I slowly scattered the table, the salad sauce looked smaller than usual. 'I'll have to ask him to bring me some sauce.' I gazed at the servant serving the meal and touched my lips. But before I could say anything, he smiled and said in a kind manner. "Your master is away early in the morning because he has an important

schedule.'' 'No, why are you talking about your father here?' I felt a little embarrassed, so I replied with trembling without knowing. "Uh... Yeah." I forgot what to say, and for a moment I kept my mouth shut, I said again, recalling my original purpose. "Hey, would you get me some salad sauce?" Then the servant's eyes, who was looking at me, shook slightly. He spoke again. ''Don't worry because your master promised he'd be back before dinner.'' 'No, no, I'm just asking for the sauce.' I wanted to say that. However, I turned my head off and smiled forcedly at the sight of the servant, who seemed somehow sad. *** Only two men were in the room, Max took off his helmet. Regis, who was quietly staring at Max, shook the cup with a teaspoon and broke the silence. "What do you mean? Your Highness." At first glance, it seems to be lowering itself, but the reality is that it's just not trying to find fault.

In the past, Max, remembering what the teacher said, sighed a little. 'We're alone, but you're not careless.' Max quietly glared at the figure of the teacher who could not even squeeze

in. He tried to fight with a fault, but he had no choice but to show his innermost thoughts because it was not working. "What kind of conversation did you have with your father?" With no change of expression, the teacher lifted the teacup with a graceful gesture. "I'm sure you answered that it was the secret of your Majesty before?" I was puzzled because the teacher's expression, which spoke in a low voice, did not contain any emotion. 'You don't seem to want to tell me.' Max squinted his eyes. 'Then, I'll have to figure it out.'

"The fortress Imperial Palace security was noisy. While I wasn't there, it was said that an assassin heard it." The prince's intention to refer to his assassination was obvious. 'You must be wondering if the emperor found out the back of your assassination.' Regis knew the answer he wanted. However, there was no desire to answer innocently. “I don't think it's something the Prince will bother with, but I'll just let you know that the background is still unknown." In short, I'll overlook what you've done. So don't argue about this from now on. While glaring at his teacher, Max smiled and said, "I'm sorry. As a son, should I not know about my father's work?" "Your Majesty gave me the Imperial order to save him. Won't you and I

both be doomed to death?" Although he has tried to put up his position, his teacher has been intimidating himself by using his father's position as Chief. 'Oh, that's very annoying.' I didn't think much when I thought of it, but when I found it difficult to bear the confrontation. 'It's annoying.' It was annoying to be polite and to be on your nerves in everything. However, he still lacked the ability and justification to use force. All the more worrisome was that it was obvious that it would be an obstacle to sending a letter to Jubelian. 'Maybe he'll jab at the letter.' It would be too much to officially send a letter. I was angry, but I couldn't fight openly. Max stared at his teacher and opened his mouth. "Then we will not have any more stories to tell. Then I will return." When I spit out a congratulatory spirit, the teacher's face was cynical. “Then relax.” Like the saying of the poker face, before the hearing, the facial expression is also heavily weighted. Even though his face was covered, he was defeated in a psychological battle by a teacher who revealed his face. I was still well aware of his lack of experience and everything, but I was strangely angry. I can't give my daughter to a guy like you. Because this defeat seemed to give the teacher a cause to oppose. While glaring at Regis leaving the room, Max threw out the teacup as soon as the door closed. But the teacup didn't break. "I kept it safely. I mean, a tea cup that is expensive, equal to the price of gold." A black-haired man held a cup of tea and twirled, jokingly speaking.

However, it was impossible for his men to come to the disturbed ears of Max. Max ignored his subordinates and lifted the letter he had left at his desk. 'I only give this letter to you.' Max raised himself. Then he took off his armor and changed into a comfortable one. "Where are you going?" "I'd like to ask Fresia for advice." When Fresia's name came out, the man grinned and opened his mouth. "I'm good at giving advice." Max stared at the man with a serious look and opened his mouth. "Victor," replied the man, dreaming of Talba with a serious face, as his name blew from the crown prince. ''Yes, my lord,'' Max said to him, throwing a pitch. "If you find out that it's not me, I'll let it go." Victor sighed at the fact that he was ready to give advice to the Crown Prince, but he had to be in armor again. 'If I do, I will.' But if I grumble, I don't know what will happen to that bloody lord. Victor bowed politely to the idea. "Okay. Go away." Soon as the crown prince disappeared from sight, he glared at the pitch and cursed, "You damn armor, I want to be thrown into the furnace." At that moment, a cold voice came to him...

"Victor." Victor breathed heavily at the sight of the crown prince's return with bloody red eyes. "Oh, no, Your Highness. It's not that, it's because the armor was so cool!" I hurriedly changed the subject, but the prince's face showed no signs of unraveling. Now you're dead, when Victor was so desperate and praying for his own repose. "How can I send a letter without being caught by the landlord?" Victor responded the crown prince with a puzzled look in his face. "What? How can you do that to me?" said Max, glaringly... "Come to think of it, I've heard you're the best flirt in the army," Victor twisted his face. The lovers only change frequently, and I swear I never smoked wind. 'I'm a playboy, that's too much.' Victor, who had only a lot of dating experience and had become a playboy, was flustered inside. "So, don't talk just to me, go ahead and tell me the way you use it to send secret letters to secret letters." Victor shook his head at the appearance of the prince with bloody eyes. *** Near the beautiful tree tree adjacent to the Duke of Floyem, Max stood in a hurry. There was a white dove in his arms.

Maybe it won't end with being scared like it is now. Max managed to lift his hand from the waist of Juvelian with extreme patience. But even if you let

go of my hands, it was you who warmed up my whole body. Max hurriedly hid himself away from Juvelian. Then quietly followed her and suppressed the urge that came up. The impulse was gone when the inside of Jubelli disappeared from sight. 'She's finally in.' When I confirmed that Jubelian was safely back to the banquet hall, it seemed to be coming back more and more. Max recalled what had happened earlier. 'In the end, Beatrice lost the opportunity to resolve the misunderstanding.' It was unacceptable to take Juvelian to a dangerous place like a shadow's room. For a moment when she was thinking about how to retaliate, Max calmed down his anger at his half-sister. 'No, I don't know what she's going to do to Jubelian if she does.' Juvelian said she didn't seem to know the identity of his half-sister, but he was definitely a friend. And then.

The look on her face at the time was as if she had come forward to defend herself. 'I'll have to drop it somehow. The only problem is before that.' Two weeks later, what if your half-sister reveals her identity and gives Juvelian a bad perception of the prince? In the worst case, even the trust that it has built up may disappear. In an impatient mood, Max stabbed his hand in the pocket of his jacket. 'Fuck, I have to let you know I'm harmless. What in the world...' It was the same letter a few months ago that I was trying to send to Juvelian and I couldn't. Soon Max had a converted smile. 'But now I have an excuse to send a letter.' It doesn't matter whether it is a just a letter or an official letter. Still, it would be better to let the empress and the emperor know it. 'Beatrice, I don't know what kind of tricks she will do... A pigeon should be good.' For a moment, Max raised his lip, thinking of using a smarter pigeon this time. After reading the letter, you'll know for sure that I'm not a scary person, right? *

*** "Jubelian, see you in two weeks!" Although I haven't danced a single time today, the banquet I was worried about ended smoothly. 'I wasn't still asked to dance, but is it because my dress was not noticeable?' For a moment, I saw a man putting his hand out in front of me. "Let's go." Yes, it's my usual father. I felt strange when I felt that way of life. My father was unusual today. No, should I call this his usual self? The image of my father surrounded by others was not really strange. But these days, you're suddenly friendly to me, so I just feel strange because I'm tamed by it. 'He used to be like this, but it's weird.' Suddenly I had a strange thought. I've seen him treat me as well as he is now, and I don't know if there's a reason why he's turning a blind eye to me. "Juvelian?" The voice calling me broke my mind. I stared at my father, who was the main culprit. Come to think of it, my father's eyes on me were always the same. 'I guess I'm definitely weak, given that I had such a ridiculous idea.' I thought so, but the ripples in me were spreading wider and wider. *** The emperor, looking at the banquet hall, frowned slightly. 'It was different from the usual habit of Regis.' I pretended to be calm, but it definitely felt different. 'Always a simple guy was good at answering, and he seemed to care about her strangely.' Although he was an emperor with no exceptional ability, he was quite quick-witted thanks to it. Maybe that's why I was inferring a lot from the humidity I saw at the banquet today. 'I heard that you gave up because your only daughter in the world is a mess, and you're a mess? It's nonsense for a dog to hear and laugh at.' The emperor, who was thinking of Juvelian with his head down, twisted his mouth. 'You didn't try to fool me?' An ordinary woman who can't even use swordsmanship, let alone her

fatherly talent. The emperor had regarded the Juvelian as "not worth using" and had not even cared about it. As of today, however, the emperor corrected the assessment. It's trash, but it's trash that the son of a bitch might be interested in. 'I was worried that the leash might have loosened, but that's great.' The Regis the Emperor knew were monster. Although it is controlled by Kirke's eyes. But, it was unclear when he would cut off the leash and attack himself. 'Maximilian is a good listener, but he's a lewd fellow, so he'll have to watch a little more.' The emperor raised both corners of his mouth and smiled grimly. 'First of all, we'd better turn him on to make sure he's doing well.' 13. We're breaking up After coming back home, I washed up and changed into comfortable clothes. 'Oh, I think I'm going to live.' When I threw myself into the bed, a fluffy sheet wrapped around my body. For a moment, I was about to close my eyes to the comfort of it, and suddenly, what happened today passed like a panorama. Among them, the most vivid was the crown prince's habit, which I was so afraid of. 'Well, surely the Crown Prince wasn't as strange as I thought.' In fact, while I was walking with the Crown Prince, I felt somewhat at ease. The soft hands and the hanging of mine on the hook. I was surprised that it was more normal than I thought. 'Yes, I didn't commit a crime or have nothing to be afraid of.' I decided to correct my thoughts about the Crown Prince. Maybe he's a scary person, but if he doesn't give me a count, he'll have nothing to do with me. 'Two weeks later, at the banquet, I had a hunch that the Princess and the Crown Prince would be able to get over it if I stayed quiet.' That was when I was thinking like that. I heard a tapping sound from the window door. 'Oh, come to think of it, you said you would come when the banquet is over, right?' I thought it was Max, so I woke up and breathed a breath. In fact, when I

was with the Crown Prince, I had a hard time thinking of him. 'I'm sure that the only guys around me are Geraldine and Max.' I thought so, and when I heard it again, I went to the window. 'I have to open the door once.' Thinking that way, it was when I unwittingly loosened the hatch and pulled the window slightly. I was surprised to see the window unintentionally. 'Pi, pigeon?' The last pigeon was better because it was white, but this pigeon was gray like the one who came into the convenience store and made a disturbance. 'I'm scared, ···!!' I closed the window and fell out of the window in a fit of surprise. The dove stared at me and poked at the window. 'Are you coming in, ···· Ahhh.' I found out that I didn't lock the door. I tried to approach the window again, but it was late. Before I knew it, a pigeon came into the room and was staring at me.

Chapter 75 It would be normal to send a letter tomorrow, but I couldn't wait any longer because I was in a hurry. Max was staring at the Jubelian room under the neighborinh tree, where he could see the Duke of Floyen with his hand in his arms. 'I'm nervous.' I wrote the letter with nuclear shim as much as I could because it was not written for long. But that alone would surely ease the Jubelian. As I thought about it, I was looking forward to the days ahead. 'Once I only let you know that I'm not a danger... Would it be okay to reveal my identity to her?' A flower path spread in front of Max's eyes. After removing the emperor and the empress, it was the ideal future to welcome Juvelian as empress. 'To do that...' Max glared at the pigeon with the letter hanging from his ankle. It has been heard that it is the most clever and unfailed dove of presia. However, Max recalled the case of the pigeon last time and said bloodyly. "It's an important letter, so if I fail, I won't leave it alone." Although it was a pigeon who couldn't understand words, he felt horror at the words of humans in front of his eyes, which exuded an energy like a natural enemy, and cried. "Go." Soon, pigeon was seen flying hard into the room of Juvelian. 'Well, that's worth a brag.' Soon Max frowned as he watched the pigeon. Something was rushing towards pigeon. 'Which falcon is flying?' Max sighed as he felt strange because he was usually a hawk in a mountain village, not in a city, but in a mountain village. 'Yes, I can't leave my precious letter there.' Max jumped off the ground. Jeon Seo-gu flew into Max's arms, stepping on the branches and climbing to a fairly high level. 'Annoying guy.' Max grabbed pigeon and hesitated while trying to smack the falcon with

another arm. This is because the Duke of Ploen's seal hanging from the tail of a hawk was discovered. 'Jubelian won't like it, so you'd better not kill him, would you?' The falcon opened its mouth in vain, raising its claws as if it were trying to attack Max's arm. Because it was thrown by Max's touch without a moment to notice. The falcon whirled and fell, and then all flew up in the center of the poem. It must have been scared, but it flew farther and farther and farther away. 'Okay,' Max, who handled the obstacle, told the pigeon, who was shaking in his arms. "Do well this time." Gu! Was it saved by a brave human who thought he was as scary as a natural enemy? In the eyes of the carrier pigeon, there was something like loyalty. "Go away," the dove flew up at Max's words. Unlike before, when he was flying uneasily, his outspoken figure seemed as brave as the eagle. 'Okay, he've safely reached the Jubelian room.' It was for a moment that Max put up the corners of his mouth in relief, and soon his forehead twitched. 'What is it?' It was a scene that no one else could see, but it was clearly visible to Marx, who was close to transcendence. Juvelian's face is stiff, similar to when she saw the crown prince. 'You wouldn't have noticed that the one who sent that letter was the Crown Prince. Are you afraid of the pigeons?' Soon, Juvelian was seen quickly receding from the window. Damn it, that's why the last pigeon came back like that! For a moment, Max frowned when the carrier pigeon entered the room after chewing on the cause of the failure that he finally found out. 'I'm afraid I've got to go.' Max hurried to Jubelian's room. "Jubelian!" She is so fearless that she is responding calmly, but still worried, Max called her and entered the room. And the sight he saw in front of him was something he had never imagined. Juvelian, who had always

been calm, was shaking like a frightened child watching the dove. "Ma, Max," Juvelian found Max and ran to him in tears. Then she hid behind him and said... "Ple, please chase him away." It was questionable whether the Juvelian, who had seen him so far, was calm and unprotected in a situation where she had a sword in her neck*. I never imagined she would hide behind hi! and shiver because she was afraid of such a thing. "Hurry up, eh?" In his eyes she was so lovely that the corners of hismouth came up. *he is referring to the time where they first met each other "Okay." Even though he answered, Jubelian pulled Max's sleeve in an emergency. "The ashes have feathers in my room. He's shaking off his ashes! Hurry, hurry!" Maybe it was really scary for a pigeon, but it was so cute to see her crying like a coward. "Should I just leave it?" For a moment, given the complexion inside Jubelli, she was about to faint if he let it go. Max approached the pigeon. "Come here." Is it because I'm a lifesaver? The pigeon came up to him without a hitch. Max held onto the pigeon tightly and turned around to Juvelian. 'You must be calm now, right?' But Max had no choice but to crumple his face. That's why Jubelian was away from him. *** He caught the dove, but she could not be relieved yet. "Come on, come on out!" I was in a hurry, so I couldn't get out of the army. I pointed my finger at the window on the stuffy note. But Max was procrastinating and watching the pigeon. "This pigeon, it's kind of weird. What's tied to your ankle?" I kept my distance and looked at the pigeon. 'It looks like a paper note.' There are two main cases in which a letter is sent using a slipshod. If the sender tries to conceal her identity, or if she wants to receive a letter without being noticed. Usually nobles tend to send letters by formal route. If you want to build an exchange with me, and if there is no run problem with the contents of the letter. But standing up on a flyer like this, I was sure hoping you'd send it to me as directed, which was pretty obvious.

'I'm sure it's terrorism.' If you open that note, you'll probably see a curse on me. I know you couldn't curse a lot because the note was small, but it must be a curse to break my mind, right? "I don't think you should look,'' he said, twisting his forehead a little. "Why?" "Oh, because there might be a curse written on it." He asked grimly, stiffening his face. "Have you ever sent a letter by swearing at you?" It was a harsh voice, apparently, but it didn't look very harsh with a pigeon in it. There the pigeon closed his eyes in Max's touch with a relaxed look. "By the way, why do you look so familiar with that pigeon?" I had this question when I was dozing. "Have you ever received a threatening letter?" I came to my senses when I heard Max's harsh voice again. "No, it's not like that, but there are many people who hate me." I was sure through today's ball. People might think I'm abominable because of what I did before. Except for the tasting members, the others didn't say a word to me. And I never even received a dance request, so I had to think negatively. 'I don't want to be happy about that, but it's sad to be confirmed that there are so many enemies.' At that time, Max's voice came. "Why don't you think about it and check it out first? Maybe he really wants to talk to you." There was a face that came to mind when I said that. 'Did Trice send it?' Definitely in the situation of being condemned at home, it would have been unreasonable to deliver a letter through a servant or delivery man. Immediately, you will come home and her relationship will be known. 'If I don't reply, she might get hurt.' I calmed myself down and told Max. "Can you pass me the letter?" Max gave me a note without hesitation. I was nervous that the dove might move, and received a letter from him. 'You're sure it'll be all right?' Max, gazing at me gently, said.

"Don't worry too much. It must be good news." I laughed in vain as I stared at him at something as if I were certain. 'You said that with a pigeon in your arms, it doesn't sound serious.' For a moment, I stared at the note and took a deep breath. 'Yes, it's true that I'm too victimized.' Come to think of it, there are tasting members, there's Trice, who became friends today, and there's no one at all who has no one to send me a letter of regards through a letter. Maybe it's good news as he said. 'Let's check.' I plucked up my courage and opened the note. Soon my eyes were filled with astonishment. 'Maximilian Cassain Ashett? You're the Crown Prince, aren't you? Why did you send it?' I was afraid of the sender at the top of the note for a moment ago. I looked down and checked the contents of the note, and felt the blood dripping. 'What is this? I'm scared.' The contents of the note were concise, but there were many meanings in it.

Growling the letter and sighed. 'Viscount Mersha's Lady... Is she one of my anti-fans?' A fallen aristocrat, faceless commoner. If it's just a piece of paper, it's already well-wrapped. Moreover, if rumors spread and fell into the Crown Prince's ear, it would have been a bitter pill for me. When I was about to throw away the letter like that, I felt a strange sense of deja vu. 'This situation, I'm sure I saw it somewhere.' I stared at the letter sent by Mersha's Lady, who was I about to crumple and throw it away.

*** Mrs. Hessen was in contemplation after drinking tea alone. 'If the girl doesn't accept the invitation, she'll have to come up with a different number.' Then, the door opened and the posthumous writer's housekeeper came in. "Floyen has contacted Lady Mersha to meet her on the day she promised." Mrs. Hessen, who was listening to the report, smiled with her mouth raised. "That's exactly what I thought! After all, she knew how to listen to a man and get it." Soon, Hessen's wife's lips twitched and her eyes turned cold. "Because she was a skinny little girl who was chasing my son because she liked it." When she first saw Juvelian, it wasn't something she'd never heard. Except for a decent family and pretty face, Juvelian was nothing but a rascal who was good at nothing. Nevertheless, it was because of the servile attitude of Jubelian that allowed her to associate with her son.

At first she didn't like being ignorant of manners. Because even she grew up to be beautiful. But thanks to that, she realized that she could take the lead over Juvelian under the pretext of admonition.

The restless, self-conscious Juvelian was the image of the submissive

daughter-in-law Mrs. Hessen had hoped for. 'Yes, you'd better tell her to make it up again.' The wife of the Marquis, who was reminiscing about the past, gradually relaxed. Rumors such as dating a commoner man these days were bad, but it didn't matter. 'Isn't it that a good daughter-in-law doesn't have to go around, but only produce successors well and obey her family?' The marquis's wife was smiling before she knew it. 'Of course, there's a need to be a little intimidating in the process.' *** It is the day I made an appointment with Viscount Mercia's Lady. It is polite not to bring a lot of escorts and maids when visiting other aristocrats. For this reason, I left the house with two men, Geraldine, my escort, and Marilyn, my personal maid. I loaded myself into the carriage and looked around the tag. 'I didn't expect my father's permission.' Somehow I felt strange, when I fell asleep, I decided to think about taking care of it right away. How long has it been? Even in the islands, I arrived at my own work located on the outskirts. As for the building, the size of the self-made work, which consists entirely of the three-story main building, was visible at a glance. 'The house looks quiet and pretty.'

For a moment, I saw people standing in front of the house when the carriage door opened. "Welcome, Princess. It's an honor for you to visit our mansion." Considering the welcoming greetings, they will be the homeowners of this mansion. My status as the eldest daughter of a duke is in form equivalent to a count, but the real treatment is like a royal family. So I didn't have to bow to them. "Thank you for being here, Viscount and his wife." The couple bowed their heads toward me and looked surprised when they heard my gentle words. "By the way, is there only one escort?" "Yes, I don't have to be escorted to this place." In my reply, the couple were restless and said... "It's an honor for you to trust us like this." I laughed in vain at the word trust. 'Do these people know that their daughter threatened me and say trust?' When they were thinking about it, the couple bowed their heads to me and said... "I'll show you to the sitting room." I followed them to the drawing room. And then Marilyn followed me. Soon the door opened, and I laughed at the familiar face that I could see. 'As expected.' I was expecting it earlier. Mrs. Hessen... The letter sent to me was probably an attempt by Mikhail's mother to call me out.

'The current letter is based on the way she called in Juvelian to say goodbye to her son in the original novel.' She stared at me and offered me a seat. "You must have come a long way, sit down." With such a weak voice, I stood up and called her. "Mrs. Hessen, what brings you here?" "I haven't seen you in a while, aren't you being too hard? You used to call me your mother, and I'm disappointed." I sighed at her for a moment, and I calmed myself down. 'Yeah, it's not like I didn't know that she was like this.' I said, staring at her instead of sitting down. "That's when we met on the premise of marriage. Wasn't he strictly a stranger now?" "I'm sorry to hear that he's a stranger now." Her way of speaking was still the same. 'So she was hard to please.' In addition, I was always intimidated and had to be long-cherished in front of her because she pointed at my ugly parts and lectured by her. But now I was different from before. "If you don't have anything to say, I'll go back." She took out the matter with a straight face at my words.

"You really, ······. Phew, Mikhail is sick." Honestly, I don't know how to react. I didn't think it was a good thing or a bad thing because I stopped paying attention to him. "Oh, I hope he get well. But he was so healthy, I believe he'll get up soon." She answered me casually, but she stared at me, crumpling her brows as if uncomfortable. "I haven't seen you like that, but you're such a heartless kid, aren't you? He's sick because of you, aren't you worried?'' The remark made me laugh in vain. 'I'm sure I was a pushover. I can't believe I'm hanging on to Mikhail while being treated like this.' I just held back what I wanted to say. I was here in the first place to admonish you not to contact me in the future. She was Mikhail's mother and a lady of great influence in society. 'Yes, it's for a safe breakup. Mikhail and Beatrice will meet soon, so they'll be out by then.' Such thoughts, for a moment, have hardened my body. That's why she was near me before I knew it. "To be honest, I don't think you've been feeling well either. So don't come any further, let's go home together." I was about to back off in surprise at the sight of her trying to hold my hand in hand. Then, someone stood in front of me. 'Marilyn, why would you?' I didn't get it. This is the situation where the passive woman seems to protect me.

"Mrs. Madam, I'm so sorry, but my lady..." But Marilyn couldn't speak. Because the wife of the Marquis had her knuckled. "Where does you find someone who bottom cut in on the conversation of the owners?" My head went blank as if I had been beaten. Beeps, shrieks, and a nasty lark began to creep into my head. The wife of the marquis looked at me and turned the corner of her mouth. "What did I tell you? If you're a nobleman, didn't I say you had to keep the lower one from climbing?" My heart is beating faster and faster, my head is pounding and my whole body feels like my blood is boiling. Yes, I know this feelings very well. And now I also knew well that instead of exploding this feelings, I had to suppress it. "Okay, let's go." My cold words gave her a smile of satisfaction. *** Mrs. Hessen was observing the Jubelian throughout the ride. Her slightly subdued eyes were somewhat unfamiliar, but her obedient attitude struck a chord. 'It looks like you're losing a lot of energy.' She heard that it is efficient to take a dog that is not listening to you to a strange place and scare him. Indeed, it had the effect of taking them to a strange place and intimidating them.

'How do you appease the Duke of Floyd? Well, if they had children, he wouldn't be able to help it.' It was when Hessen's wife had such a wild idea. "By any chance, do you keep the gifts I gave you before?" The Marquis' wife smiled of conversion at the words from the Jubelian who had been silent all the time. "Oh, of course. It's a gift from you, and of course I kept it well." In fact, she had kept it well because it was an expensive item, but it would be better to comfort Jubelian in the present situation. Sure enough, Jubelian smiled. "I'm so glad." Soon after the carriage arrived at the concubine, Ju Belian got out of the carriage without hesitation and went to the maid and driver and said... "Stay right here." After finishing her speech, Jubelian went to the Marchioness with a note of urgency. The Marchioness, who was watching the scene, burst into laughter. 'Yes, you pretended you didn't, but you'd want to see our Mikhail.' That's when she followed after Jubelian. Jjaengkeurang! (i just romanized the sfx coz, why not? and it's pronounced as jeng-ku-rang not ja-ja-eng-ke-u-rang lmao) The sound of a sudden rupture struck the wife of the Marquis.

'W-what?' She hurried her step with an ominous fore. Eventually, the Marquis' wife, who entered the buildung, widened her eyes. The debris scattered on the floor was clearly from the Jar of the East, which she cherished. "The butler! How the hell do you manage things?" Angry at the thought that the expensive treasure had been broken, she raised her voice in an unusual way. But the person who answered the question was not the butler. "Oh, I broke that up." The wife's eyes were convulsed by the sight of Jubelian holding a vase that was priced at most high-end jewelry. "Jubelian, you are now, ······" At that moment, Jubelian threw out the vase she was holding. Jjaengkang! When the marquis' wife was speechless, a calm voice came to her. "Oh, I'm sick and tired of leaving what I bought for you in this house. So I came to clean it up."

Chapter 79 The scene of the marchioness I saw after a long time still conveys. The maze-shaped garden I walked around to find him was still difficult, and the front door, which was extraordinarily large and colorful compared to other aristocrats, was still huge and seemed to crush me. I was always intimidated here, I had to watch my eyes, and I had to act nice and obedient in front of Mikhail's family. But now the lumps that had been clumping inside were slowly unraveling. Yes, it was like playing a destructive game to relieve stress. "What are you doing? Are you crazy?!" Mikhail's mother's voice, which came out like a flash, was vaguely heard, but even it was not coming into my ears. Because anger was the only thing in my head right now. 'There's nothing much here.' I crumpled the remains of the vase that I had just thrown and broke. "Jubelian!" After calling me in a twitchy voice, leaving Mrs. Hessen behind, I headed straight to the dress room on this second floor. "Princess Floyen?" The maids who recognized me stopped me, but I pushed them and opened the closet. 'Found it.' It was a scarf made of silver fox fur, and it was a precious item I bought because the Marquis' wife someday noticed that she wanted to have it. 'How do you make that pretty now?'

While looking around like that, I had a smile on my face. I was too lucky. I can see the foundation scissors just in time! "Pri-princess!" The maids tried to stop me, but it was only for a moment. "Stay back if you don't want to get hurt." They walked backward when they made eye contact with me. Soon the sound of fur screeching and scuffling rang through the room. The maids were frightened, but I couldn't be satisfied with just that. I took my handbag, hat, and everything I bought out of the closet at random. I tore it madly with the foundation scissors. Jeez, jeez. I felt better and better when I got rid of my craving for destruction that was seething with torn clothes. 'Oh, I'm relieved of all the stress.' Then, I heard a call from behind me. "Hey! What the hell are you doing!" I turned my head, and the Marchioness was staring at me with a pale face. "I told you. I'm here to clean up what I bought for you." "Who's going to take it away? Are you really out of your mind? Are you crazy?" Ignoring the screeching screams of her throat, I cut off the leopard's leather handbag with scissors.Then, she went on a rampage and said... "What are you doing? Come on, don't stop the princess!" Her instructions came to me with an eye to the maids. I lifted one corner of my mouth out of amazement. 'I'm sure I've been good here.'

I don't feel the need to get angry with people who are weaker than me. I'm living quietly these days, but my personality, who has lived as a hoodlum, has not completely subsided. "Yes, stop me if you're confident. Unless you're afraid of the consequences." I saw the maids who were surprised by my thunderous warning while lifting the scissors. Yeah, to be honest, I don't think they'd ever get close. I think I'm out of my mind now. As the employees could no longer reach me and stood at a distance, the concubine raised her voice. "The-these things! What are you doing? Come on. Can't you stop it?" I smiled again at the Marquis' wife and gave her a friendly look. "Don't worry. I'm cleaning up what I bought for you before." "What, something like that..." It was when she was staggering with a white, tired face. Someone came up to me with an angry step. "Jubelian! What do you think you're doing?" "Giselle!" Mikhail's seventeen-year-old sister. Her lovely face but not so good in character brightened the marchioness' face. And I also held back my laughter. 'Oh, at last the Marquis' favorite has appeared.'

*** ''Giselle, come on, stop that!'' Giselle hesitated at her mother's urging. 'You're not crazy, are you?' The image of Jubelian tearing her clothes with hee blue eyes shimmering was not normal to anyone. But Giselle soon got herself together. 'No, that's not Jubelian.' In the first place, Giselle didn't understand why her rumors were bad. That's because Jubelian would always act like a fool when she talks about obesity.

Jubelian has always been low-key. Giselle often crawled at her for being easy. 'Looking at you at home, you're still full of lingering feelings, aren't you?' Giselle opened her mouth indignantly. "Jubelian, can't you stop? What would my brother think of you!" As always, as soon as I said that, Juvelian hesitated. Giselle creaked her mouth and laughed. 'You're so stupid anyway. I guess it's because yougrew up without your mother.' It was when Giselle was recalling what her mother once said. Jubelian burst into laughter. "Pu, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Giselle stiffened and stared at the Jubelian

with a burst of laughter like a madman. 'Wha, what? Why are you laughing?' When Giselle was in a delicate mood, Jubelian stared at Giselle, who stopped laughing. Soon the red lips of the Jubelian rose sharply. "It's so stupid that it's not worth replying to." Giselle stood absent-mindedly at the murmur of the Jubelian. Soon, however, Giselle, who knew who the grand prize was, spoke of by Jubelian, began to tremble with a sense of contempt. 'Did Juvelian just said I'm stupid?' Except for the duke, Giselle, the youngest daughter of Marquis Hessen, had nothing to fear in her life. Of course, there existed the great empress and the Jubelian in the hierarchy, but the dynastic was not present, and Jubelian always bowed to Giselle. That's why she believed she's got nothing to lose to Jubelian. No, she think she thought it was her stomach. And that laxity made this immature girl raise her hand to Jubelian. "How dare you call me stupid!" However, Jubelian did not simply slap her in the face. "Wha, what? Let go of this hand?" The grip strength of the wrist, which was grasping at the wrist, was not as strong as it seemed. Giselle stared at Jubelian in embarrassment. "Let go!" At that moment, Jubelian let go of her hand. 'Is this really crazy? I'm not going to do anything!' Hwe cheeks went round without a moment to recover their senses. The angry pain on his face was the first time Giselle had experienced it. Giselle stared at Jubelian because she didn't believe what had happened to her.

With such cold eyes, Jubelian was so strange. "To get involved in the work of a princess on the subject of the marchioness' inn." Her high-handed yet sullen voice made her doubt whether she was really Juvelian. 'I'm scared.' The first humiliation and the pressure Giselle, who was overwhelmed, burst into tears. While watching the scuffle between her daughter and Jubelian, the Marchioness gritted her teeth and stared at her. "Jubelian! Are you really doing this to pretend to be with us?" At the Marchioness' words, Jubelian replied with a grinning smile. "You have to be right. The wife of Marquis was first lost." *** The Marquis' wife replied, as if she were bewildered. "What? What are you talking about! I lost quickly?" I put in my mouth that led me to this ferocious fight. "You touched my people first." At my words, the wife of the marquis said with a frown. "When did I touch your people? Your friends have never even contacted you." When she said that, I was right and said the maids of the Marquis, who were staring at us, twisting my mouth. "You, no way…… Did you say that I hit the maid?” I felt it in an annoyed tone. For this person, the people who attend the service are not people, but that I am worse than the items or clothes I crushed. "Ha, what a surprise!

Did you make such a ridiculous fuss about beating a maid so much?" It made me laugh in vainly listening to it. No matter how bad I am, I've lived my life as a wreck. However, he was still aware that the commercial people were human. They've been taking care of me since I was a kid. She looked at me who had no answer and said firmly that she thought I was intimidated. "Jubelian, forgive me now. Then I'll let you forget." It never happened, so it's very tempting. But that words was eaten in the first place. Only God can make what has already happened into nothing. And from the moment she touched my person and me, she was already my enemy. "If you apologize to my maid first, I'll think about it." Perhaps she thought she was insulted by my sincere words, but she was convulsing. "What a mess, are you calling it the answer? If you hadn't made a fool of yourself in the first place, I would have taken you as my daughter-in-law—" I cut off the marchioness' words and said mockingly. "I don't think you're ready to take a hoodlum as your daughter-in-law. How can you handle me when I'm just this crazy?" "You'll regret it." The wife shuddered angrily, perhaps thinking that she could not communicate with me anymore. That remark made me smile and say it. "All I regret is that I didn't cherish my life while I was still with that man." "What? That an? What and what?" Perhaps she was distracted by the fact that I called his precious son that man, but Mrs. Hessen threw her purse on the floor.

'Shall we take the compensation money out of that?' The handbag, which had been flying toward me, turned its orbit. 'Huh? How does that suddenly turn around like that?' Somehow I felt strange, so I frowned as I looked around. 'Well, the window's open.' Shall we approach the window? At the time of agonizing, I heard the voice of the marquis' wife. "I'll make sure you pay for what you have done today. Jubelian Elloi Floyen!" There was a laugh. In the end, I wondered that what I had been trying to do was in vain. However, as long as I was already an enemy, I didn't have to save myself. "Educate your children properly, Mrs. Hessen." In my words she glared at me and raised her voice. "You, you shallow, ···!" "And buy what you want from now on with your own money. Don't sell your son in a dirty way and do business." When I left the room with that word, I heard a scolding coming from behind my back. 'Ha, you'll be tired from now on.' For a moment, when I stepped out the huge front door, I suddenly laughed. 'But it's cool inside.'

Even though I couldn't break the front door, I felt at ease, perhaps because I had acted freely. When I came out into the garden with such light steps, someone called me from behind my back. ''Jubelian!'' I turned my head unconsciously and frowned. Mikhail was looking at me with a haggard face.

Chapter 80 ''Is that really you?'' The hushed murmur was a little split. The slimmer jawline than before seemed to have lost quite a bit of weight. 'You must have been really sick.' The man who was always strong was so weak that his subordinates became a little weak. 'Do you think I'm shocked by the sudden look?' Then, he approached me carefully.

Because of what I said before, he stared at me, unable to get close to me. "Is it a dream?" Then he murmured his hand out to me. It was a careful touch, but somehow I got goosebumps and inadvertently struck it. He looked at me with astonished eyes, perhaps because I had struck so hard that he covered the back of his hand with his other hand. 'Oh, I was mean to a sick man.' When I was about to apologize for my mistake, he opened his mouth. "Isn't it a dream?" I was going to say a word if I bumped into him. But when I saw his debilitating appearance, I couldn't even think of speaking harshly. "I'll go." He stood in my way with a look of urgency at my words. "Jubelian! Just for a moment, please listen to me." I could leave it alone,

but if I don't have a fight with him, his mother won't be able to let go. And this vicious cycle will never stop. 'Yes, the only way to go is to run away.' "Okay." At my permission he opened his eyes wide and nodded eagerly. "Yes, yes! Oh, shall we go inside?" No matter how bad I was, I'm a disgrace. There was no way he could have gone back into the mansion with that awning board. "I want to talk to you alone in a quiet place." He nodded at my words. "Then we go to the pavilion in the garden." Oh, for sure, a pavilion in the corner of the marquis' garden could have a quiet conversation. "Yes, I see," I said, inn my reply, he cast a smile on his emaciated face. "Jubelian, let's go. I could see he was trying to escort me, but I ignored it and passed him. Soon I could hear his footsteps following me. *** I always wanted to be the best, and I wanted to shine more than anyone else. That's why Mikhail always looked ahead and ran.

But after that day, Mikhail could no longer run forward. Mikhail looked back on the past. At one point, no swordsmanship, no ascendancy, no honor, nothing seemed to be in the beauty of anything. Except for one thing.

'Jubelian.' Even though he was resentful of her cold refusal to do so, he kept staring at her. So when he tried to catch her, he just woke up from his dream. The hollowness of his heart made the heart ache. Mikhail finally decided to admit his feelings. 'I miss her.' So Mikhail chased and missed the presence of Jubelian, suffering from a terrible fever. Today, too, when he saw Jubelian going down the stairs, he thought she was welcome. At the same time, it was more of an instinctive act to chase her for fear of missing her afterimage. But as soon as he felt her touch, his sense of reality came to him vividly. 'Wasn't it a dream?' Inside of his chest tickled and his heart thumped. 'Yes, it's definitely prettier than a fantasy.' Clean, clear skin, slightly flushed cheeks, and raspberry-like red lips. He resent himself for neglecting such a pretty person. 'I'll ask her for forgiveness this time. And then you start again.' It was when I went to the pavilion to pick her up with determination. She looked at him and asked. ''Are you feeling all right?'' He was thrilled to see her checking him. Mikhail managed to answer, suppressing the rising smile.

''I'm all right.'' ''Fortunately." At the end of the sentence, Jubelian closed his mouth. When the words was cut off, Mikhail became nervous. There was so much I wanted to say that I couldn't bring it up because I kept looking at her strangely. Then, Jubelian opened her mouth. "What do you want to say?" "Oh, what brings you here today?" Jubelian sighed and answered the question. "I'm here today because of your mother." "Oh, yes." He knew for a long time that she was having trouble with his mother. Even though he knew it, Mikhail didn't want to get involved in women's affairs, so he let it go. But now he felt uneasy when that remark came out of her mouth. 'You didn't make any mistakes, did you?' It was when he was in a state of anxiety. "She called me out as if I were someone else, dragged me home by force, and she still rejected me as my subordinate." When the anxiety hit the mark, Mikhail pinched and said urgently. "That's because you're friendly,..." "There's no such thing as being friendly to someone else's precious daughter. And I'm uncomfortable with the Marchionenss' friendly attitude toward me." It was when Mikhail looked puzzled and understood the meaning of the word. "But on second thought, I made some mistakes."

"Made some mistakes?" Mikhail asked back and prayed earnestly. 'Please, tell me you broke up with me by a mistake. Then I'll give you everything you want.' At that moment, her mouth opened. "That day, I didn't know for sure that I was going to say goodbye." With the sudden remark, Mikhail stared at Juvelyan. "Jubelian." He had to say something, but he couldn't say anything because his throat was choked. 'Don't, don't say any more.' So pleading with her eyes, but a cold voice came out of her mouth. "Mikhail, I don't want to be involved with you anymore, and I want to live apart from you. And with your family." The remark made his head hot. "Don't be funny, who would want to be me?" He was appalled by the impulsive remarks, but Jubelian's answer was a sight. "If you are, you will meet someone better than a woman like me, so now we have a new start...." Mikhail felt his eyes turn. It was because the word "new start" reminded him of a flat-faced commoner who once said to be her lover. "Shut up!" Unable to overcome the soaring anger, Mi Hail arose from his seat. Even so, the Jubelian was staring at him without any agitation. Mikhail felt that his legs were relieved by that indifferent gaze. 'Yes, it's my perfect defeat.' Mikhail opened his mouth.

"Jubelian, you asked me what I wanted to say?" Mikhail said, knee-deep in front of her, as Jubelian responded without answering. "I'll do well from now on. I'll be really nice to you, so come back to me." *** I sighed as I looked at him with a kneeled knee. 'Ha, I'm going crazy.' To be honest, I couldn't have felt comfortable saying it was me. However, I felt it would be better to finish with certainty so that he would not hang on any longer. ''We're done,'' Then he said, looking up at me with biting eyes at my words... "I still love you." The desperate voice made me feel strange. For rather than being swayed by the words, I was overcome with a feeling of mystery as if I had seen myself in the past from him. 'Yes, you must have felt like this.' It was bitter in the mouth. That's because I knew why he hated me. 'Forcing one-sided feelings was something neither to me nor to him.' Actually, I don't know what the answer is. But this is the time when I'm not allowed to be swayed by rock sentiment. "I don't love you anymore. So, that's enough."

I spit out as cold as possible So that he doesn't have any expectations. For a moment, I turned my back on him, seeing him hardened like a statue. 'Now that he's done this much, he'll give me up.' It was when I was walking to get out of here. "Aaaaaahhhhh." The voice roaring like a beast chilled my back. Turning away, I could see him coming towards me with a merry eyelight. "I begged you. You can't even put down your pride? Are you kidding me?" At the moment, the goose bumps came up. Originally, I didn't come to fight the Marquis, and I thought it would be okay because I told my father that the destination was the Hessen Marquis. As far as I know, Mrs. Hessen was a woman who didn't do anything reckless. "Don't be ridiculous, you're not going anywhere! However, it was totally unexpected that Mikhail, who had always been cool-headed, changed like that. 'Why the hell is going on...' A gentlemanly, sober, neat, exemplary male lead. If I knew him, I couldn't have done anything for me, but I was terrified at the unfamiliar look. When the instinctive danger signal sounded, my legs moved without my knowledge. The shoes and dresses were so cumbersome that I thought I would catch up with them soon. It was a corner of the garden, so there were no people, and there were still many gates left. "Yes, run away! As soon as I catch you, you'll be mine forever!"

I don't know why. Why do I think of my father's face when I was scared to go crazy? 'I should've been a little nicer.' The moment I was regretting briefly, I lost my footing without realizing it. 'Oh, no!' For a moment, I was prepared for pain when I blamed myself for falling. But I didn't fall because someone held me. I was scared because I felt like I was going to die. 'It's okay, even if you're caught, you just have to stay alert and respond well.' I tried to encourage myself, but I was scared and my whole body trembled and my teeth collided. As I managed to raise my head, I soon saw a familiar face. The tension was relieved and I felt tears rising. "How do you get here?" He answered my question. "I told you, I'd show up if you knew my preciousness." Do you think he wants to say such a mischievous thing to this situation? I was staring at Max in bewilderment. The corners of Max's mouth, which had soared, fell down. "But when a bird tries to touch my precious thing, it's unbearable." I was stunned by Max's eyes, which were as fierce as hell.

Chapter 81 – 83 After sending the letter, Max hid and watched Jubelian. Soon Max gulped as the maid brought the letter and saw Jubvelian tear the unsealed letter with sealing wax. 'What kind of reaction is she going to show? As soon as she saw it, he expected such a reaction that she realized he was precious, but Juvelian only put the letter he had prepared in the drawer with an indifferent face. He was in a bad mood, but at the sound of the meal, she left the room smiling brightly. 'Is my letter worse than food?' Max clenched his fist in a sullen mood. 'No, how long have we have been together, and I'm sure you'll think of me if I wait a little longer.' That's how he observed her all day long, but Juvelian fell asleep after whining carelessly as if she didn't care. 'He's so cute.' He watched her with his messy hair. Max soon came to his senses. Come to think of it, he realized that there was no response from Jubelian for the whole day. 'Didn't you think of me after all?' Suddenly he felt nervous and dry inside his mouth. It was necessary to write a letter like this in the first place.

'If it weren't for this, I would have been spending time with Jubelian by now.'

'What? I'll notice my preciousness?' The resentment towards the bullshit subordinate gradually grew. It was when Max, in anger, was about to return to the Imperial Palace. "What are you doing here?" At the voice of the teacher suddenly heard, Max turned his head. The Master was staring at himself when he came. It is also within range. 'Is this a difference in skill?' This was the only way to beat your teacher. For a moment, Max understood the purpose of the teacher's visit. 'You must have come to kick me out because I'm snooping around Jubelian's room.' He didn't mean to have a scuffle with his teacher in the midst of all his troubles. Max answered with a frown. "I'm thinking of going now, ····." Then, the teacher opened his mouth. "If you don't have anything to do, let's just grab a tea with me." At unexpected words, Max narrowed his eyes. 'What's wrong with you suddenly?'

For a while, he looked suspiciously at the teacher entering the house, and Max slowly followed. *** After having a contract relationship with Jubelian, he had never had a proper conversation with his teacher. Because of that, Max was very nervous. 'But what the hell are you trying to say?' Then, a thumping sound was heard. The teacher put down the mug and stared at Max. "Does the tea fit your mouth?" "Yes, if it's a flavored car, it's okay." "I'm curious, I see you drinking tea like this, who said that coffee is better than tea." He know, instead of answering, Max took a sip of tea. Drinking warm tea reminded him of Jubelian strangely. 'Ha, what the hell should I do?' Max was sighing, saying he shouldn't have written the letter. "I enjoyed your letter to my daughter today," Max frowned at the remark. "You're good at saying that while you've been peeping into her private life." Despite the criticism, Regis remained calm. "I'm just taking care of my daughter because she doesn't want strange things to get twisted." For some reason, Max curled his face because it seemed to include himself in that strange thing. "So, really, do you not want her to see you until that

child realizes that you are precious?" Without hesitation, Max replied to the teacher's words. "Yes." If it wasn't for Jubelian, he didn't want to look shallow in front of his teacher. Regis patted his chin and nodded. "If you haven't been here for a while, I'd be relieved to call Lord Elios." "Why is he suddenly calling?" Max stared with a fierce look, but the teacher answered in a slow tone. "He said he wanted to write to my daughter, and he asked my permission first." "Yeah?" The reason he sent a letter to Regis was obvious. 'Before approaching Jubelian, it must have been an attempt to get the favor of the Duke, who might be an obstacle.' Max distorted his face. 'It's a drug like a fox.' If you're off guard, flying flies cling to you, so there was no way you could open your eyes. At that time, the teacher said as if salting. "I liked the boldness so much that I was wondering if we could have a meal together after seeing it." It was an obvious move to have a meal, but Max was caught in a trap. "It won't happen. I'm thinking of going back and forth tomorrow." That's when Max got up.

"Sit down, I really have something to say." At the sight of his teacher with a serious look on his face, Max flopped down. ''So what do you want to say?'' The teacher took a sip of tea instead of answering. 'Why are you taking the time?' Max, who was about to poke fun, stared at his teacher and shut up. It was my first time seeing my teacher with such nervous eyes. The moment he felt like such a long time passed by. The teacher stared at Max and opened his mouth. "No matter how I come forward, do you intend to be with Jubelian?" Max answered, frowning at the sound of the words after a long pause. "Isn't that obvious?" The teacher smiled feverishly at the answer without hesitation. "I see," Max retorted ferociously, as even the expression seemed to make him feel guilty. "So you give up trying to attach other guys to her, right? Because I'll always be by beside Juvelian." "Let's see what you're doing and I'll think about it." He was so annoyed at the polite answer that was neither dissent nor in favor. Max kicked up and got up. "I'm going to go there." It was when he turned his back like that. "No matter what, be sure to take good care of her." To the solemn teacher's

voice from behind Max answered crookedly. "I'm going to protect her from the others, as well as from my interfering father." *** Now, it's strange that he said so just three days ago, Jubelian was shaking in his arms. Though he had never lost his cool in the war, Max was now in a head-shaking rage. 'That son of a bitch dared, ····!!' When he stared at Mikhail with the spirit of life, he also responded with the spirit. Max was in a state of ecstasy that he wanted to tear him to death right now. It was when Max unwittingly touched the sword. said Juvelian, holding his hand. "Max, we're going back now." Max frowned at the remark. 'Are you telling me to run away from the fight to win?' So far, Max has never lost a fight except for his teacher. It hurt his pride to tell himself to run away. "What nonsense is that?" But the moment he saw her eyes, he had to hesitate.

This is because she was staring at him with the same eyes as the day when she was drunk on the scent of sleep incense.

'Are you worried about me even in this situation?' As always when there was a disagreement with her, it was his own defeat again. Max sighed and nodded. "Okay." It was when Jubelian had a weak smile at the soft words. "Where are you going? Do you think I will let you go?" As he looked at Mikhail with his face like a demon, he sharpened his teeth and raised one corner of his mouth. 'That son of a bitch is barking at me because he wants to be left early.' Although he looks quite good, he was still no match for him. 'I need to cut your throat.' Max tried to pull the sword by reaching for it. At that time, Jubelian clenched his hand and opened her mouth. "Come on, Mikhail. Is it that far for me to look at your brutality?" *** Honestly, I don't know why such courage soared. However, I wanted to prevent damage to Max. 'No matter how strong Max is, he can't beat all the knights of the Marquis.' Soon Mikhail stared at me, frowning as if dumbfounded. "Watch me? You don't believe in me, you've been a commoner all this time." She was a person who was scared just now, but she wasn't that scared now, perhaps because he was next to her.

'Yes, it's all right. I'm not alone.' When I stared at Mikhail instead of answering, he shook. "Do you think a single man can beat the knights of our family?" "Do you think that the Marquis' knights will be able to beat the knights of our family, who are samurai from generation to generation?" Mikhail hardened his face at my words and glared at Max. "You guys, you didn't come alone?" Max replied with an arrogant expression to Mikhail's question. "Of course alone...." 'This human doesn't even notice!' As I squeezed my hand, he frowned and looked at me. I said quickly at that time. "Of course you can't come alone! Think with common sense, if you were like you, would you attack the enemy by yourself?" Mikhail's eyes deepened to see if reason returned to me. 'Okay, now if you only bring out the atmosphere, you can get an apology....' At that time, I saw Max's lips burning again. "Why can't you go alone?" I couldn't help but frowned at Max's choking appearance. Although it was a small voice, I hurriedly said, thinking that Mikhail may have heard it. "But it's true that I've been in this mansion today, so if you let us go, we'll let you go. Frankly, I was scared, but I waited for his answer. At that time,

Mikhail said angrily. "Go," said I, relaxing my strength in the hand of Max's hand and sighing of relief. 'That's a relief.' At that time, Max held me in his arms. Then he said, staring at Mikhail. "If you do something like this again next time... I will cut your neck off." 'Is this person fearless?' I was staring at Mikhail at the thought of the run. Perhaps because of the blackmail he hit, Mikhail just stood and looked at me with a sticky gaze. *** Mikhail, who was responding to the images of the two moving apart, felt a surge of anger with a chest pain. "I can't believe you hugged another man, not me, to such a mean man!" Mikhail clenched his fist. He wanted to beat a lowly commoner to death right away and bring in Jubelian so he wouldn't ruin it. But that's bound to keep her father still. 'Brave, there must be something you can do.' Mikhail shone with his eyes standing on his head. 14. Can I just pop in like this? When Mikhail was out of sight, I slipped my hand around Max's neck. "Hey, can't you let me down now?'' I said, Max shook his head, looking

down at me. "No, you almost fell." Of course it's true that I almost fell. But it was also because shoes and clothes were uncomfortable. "I'm not hurt, so you can drop me off." But he was stubborn. I sighed heavily, hugging him in his arms. 'I'm glad I got home safe.' Then I heard a voice calling for me. ''Jubelian!'' "Lady!'' I saw Marilyn and Geraldine waiting for me in the far-sighted carriage. ''Now drop me off,'' When I spoke with a blushing face in shame, he looked at me and slowly lowered me. 'I don't think it's been twisted, but my ankle is a little sore.' I should have gone home and asked for a massage, that was when I was thinking so. "Grab." I smiled and put our arms together as Max put his arms out to me. It was definitely easy to walk. As I approached the carriage, Marilyn greeted me with a worried look. "Are you okay? You've ruined your clothes,..." I pretended to be calm when Marilyn asked me as she looked at me. "Oh, I'm making the Marquis a mess." It was Geraldine, not Marilyn who answered me.

"What? Marquis?" As I looked into his trembling eyes, I said to him. "Yeah, it seemed like they couldn't accept the breakup, so I made them understand." The moment I finished speaking, Marilyn dripped her eyes. "Well, I...... I was worried that my lady might be in trouble because I was interrupting for nothing." It's the Marquis' wife. I expected all the actions, so there wasn't much to be in trouble. But it was certainly not in my calculations that Mikhail was crazy. Because of this, it was fortunate that we left the marquis safely. 'That guy... He won't do that to me again, right?' That thought for a moment, I thought of the aftermath of today's work. 'My father may think it's bad that I've been playing hard to get.' For a moment, I recalled what I had prepared in case I was kicked out of my house. 'Yes, I've saved quite a bit of money now, and it's okay if I'm kicked out of my house after your adulthood. Mikhail will continue before my coming-ofage ceremony with the princess. It will be fine.' There are about three months left until my coming-of-age ceremony. It was time to calm down with the idea of holding on until then. Geraldine intervened. "Don't I tell you? Our Juvelian's not the one who's going to get beaten up." It wasn't as positive as he was, but it didn't sound bad because it sounded like a saying that you shouldn't be weak now. At that time, Max opened his mouth with an unpleasant face. "How long will you be standing here?"

I said it with a nod. "Oh, let's go now. Marilyn, get in the carriage. Marilyn looked at me and said, sitting next to the horseman. ''I'll ride here!'' 'No, it's inconvenient, but why do you have to go there...?' I was wondering. "Now." I held the hand when Max gave me his hand. When he got into the carriage, he sat across from me and stared at the window. Somehow an itchy sensation spread from the inside of the chest. Come to think of it, it's all thanks to him. I thought no one would help me, but I knew my future, so I thought I'd be alone. So I didn't dare expect someone to help me a while ago. But Max saved me. If you do something wrong, you might die. Somehow I felt strange, so when I lowered my gaze without realizing it, I could hear his voice. "Is your ankle alright?'' "Oh, it's alright.'' That's when I raised my head. Before I knew it, I opened my mouth to his gaze at me. ''Max.'' "Why?'' "Thank you today. You saved me." In my words he stared out of the window instead of answering. I stared at him, and opened my mouth. ''But

there was something I really wanted to say when I met you,'' Turning his head slowly and looking at me, he said... "What?" With some anticipation, the eyes made me hesitate. However, this was not a matter that could be passed on for gratitude. I opened my mouth staring straight at him. "The handwriting on the letter from the Crown Prince was exactly the same as that of yours, so I hope you can explain it." *** When Jubelian first said she had something to say, he was just looking forward to it. That's because her eyes looking at herself today were unusual. 'No way, are you going to confess?' Max was so excited, but what she said was quite different from what he was expecting. 'Oh, shit, I didn't think of handwriting.' He was embarrassed because he never dreamed of being caught this way. And her face, staring at him with no expression on it, felt like his heart was falling down. "Jubelian, I..." He tried to make an excuse, but he couldn't figure out what to say. That's when Max was clenching his molars.

"That letter must have been from you, too." Why is she usually slow, but sharp at this? It was when Max was clenching his fist at the thought. "How can you do that to me?" Max flinched when Juvelian rebuked. "It wasn't on purpose." Even when speaking in front of the emperor, he didn't feel afraid, but strangely, he didn't come out with excuses because he was afraid of Juvelian, staring at himself with a strangely expressionless face. "I just want to reassure you...." Toughly adding to the reason, Jubelian asked without hesitation, like a refereeing angel. "What reassurance?'' "Because you're afraid of the Crown Prince, I was wondering if it would be okay to write it like that,'' At Max's blunt remarks, Juvelian said with a deep sigh. "It's okay. It was scarier and more creepy." Scary and creepy, he didn't know she'd hate him that much. Max felt his whole body drained of energy. "I'm sorry," he apologized in desperation, but in fact, Max was only grim because he didn't know how Jubelian would turn out. 'Now... you'll tell me not to come back, right?' Just imagining that he couldn't see her again made his heart burn. However, if she knew everything, no excuse would work.

'Is this how it ends?' It was when Max, in despair, bowed his head. "I'm glad to hear that. If you were playing with malice, I was going to get mad, but... You were thinking of me." Max raised his head at unbelievable words. Juvelian's face with a slight smile was so lovely that he had to look at it as if he was possessed. Soon Max opened his mouth. "Do you intend to forgive me...?" At those words, Juvelian looked at him with a fattening head. “Well, forgive you for something like this, and what is with the words? It wasn't a bad intention." Even though it was revealed that he was a crown prince, she still looked calm. Max felt overwhelmed with emotion and smiled around his mouth. Shesmiled and said. "Of course, at first I felt a little betrayed by your impersonation of the Crown Prince. But it's okay to talk about it like this." Max asked back because he was freaked out of it. "Impersonating?" Then she nodded solemnly. "No matter how much a letter is, if you borrow the prince's name, it's a felony. It's a shame because it's me, and even try to get into the ear of the prince. It's a big deal." Max felt the string of patience snapped at the words. *** Max bowed his head with a bad look at my words. I thought I spoke too firmly, but this was for him.

'Yes, it's a big deal to pretend to be the Crown Prince, so I'd better be clear.' As much as he saved me, I wanted to make sure he didn't get disadvantaged in society. However, I felt the need to change the subject when I saw him with a bad temper. "So when the marquis' wife threw her handbag earlier, it went a little off track. Did you happen to do that?" He nodded at my words. "Oh, of course. I thought about it when I saw in the letter that I wouldn't be able to show myself until I realized how precious it is. Are you watching everywhere?" He flinched at the remark, raised his head and answered. "It's not like that. I just followed you because I thought you'd say it by today." I was afraid I didn't offend you, but his tone was the same as usual. "Yes, I think I was going to tell you today." I looked at him and said what I really wanted to say today. "Thank you very much for today. If it weren't for you, I might not have been able to go home." Then, he turned his head toward the window and said. "Don't even think about going around alone in the future. It's dangerous.'' "Yes, from now on.'' I'm not going to let my guard down, and I'm going to say I'm going to keep guard. At that moment, he said, staring straight at me. "Let me go with you." He couldn't have said that with that thought, but I almost misunderstood it again. "No. How many times I've been grateful to you today, so...." At that moment, he stared straight at me and opened his mouth. "I don't care. I like you."

The tail of my mouth, smiling at the words that came out in a firm voice, went down to the temple. *** It was sudden, but it was so sudden. It was unbelievable, so I doubted my ears. 'Max likes me?' I looked back on what happened with him. What happened when I first met him, what happened when I proposed a contract relationship, and after I had a contract relationship, he took my side in front of my father, until today. In the novel, after the male protagonist rescued the female main protagonist, I thought it was obvious as I watched the clichés that followed. Until that becomes my story. 'No, I'm too out now. He said he likes me as a friend, but if I take it as a romance alone...' When I was suffering from a headache because I couldn't understand the meaning, I saw him staring at me. "Just in case, don't get me wrong because I'm in love with you." I flinched at the threatening words. 'No, like that threatening to say that you are in love... But are you serious?' I felt strange. 'In fact, when he saved me earlier, my heart was beating...' There is a reason why cliche is so popular. I'm also not good at cliché.

After he finished speaking, he forced a smile and turned his back. 'No, that's not what I meant. Don't go. Don't go.' Only then did I realize I made a mistake and tried to follow in his footsteps. But his body didn't listen, and he grew farther and farther away. 'No, Dad, don't go!' That's how I lost consciousness.

*** 'Oh?' My head ached strangely as soon as I opened my eyes. And there was snow running on my cheeks. 'Why am I crying?' If I cried like this, I must have had a dream, but strangely, I couldn't remember the contents at all. 'By the way, I think I woke up earlier than usual today.' Dawn was still faint in the bluish sky. Should I go back to sleep? That's a bit of a bit. 'No, sometimes it's okay to be a morning person.' After getting up like that, I clenched my hands and stretched them straight forward. At that time, I felt a strange sense of deja vu and unconsciously looked at my hand. As the light leaked through the stretch of my hand, I opened the window, which slowly drew my hand down. 'Oh, the fresh dawn air.' Max's confession yesterday, and my father's. A lot of things happened all of a sudden, but I wondered if something would happen today. That's how a new day began. *** The emperor, who heard the report of Count Pyrex, the leader of the royal family, looked fierce and desperate.

"You're saying that the ones you put on the Duke of Floyen are not coming back?'' "Yes, right.'' "Did the Duke of Floyen handle it?'' At the emperor's question, the captain of the garrison answered, shaking his head. "The contact was lost yesterday after the Duke of Floyen reported that he had gone out." "What about the Floyen family of knights?" "They say all the top-notch people didn't leave their homes." If you can beat all the informants that most of the best people don't know, you'll have to be at least a top prosecutor. The emperor distorted his face. 'Fuck, who the hell did this do? Maybe he's not allied with other forces, right?' At the time, surrounded by impatience, the door of the office opened roughly. "Father, good morning!" Still, in the midst of confusion, the emperor crumbled his face at the appearance of his son, who suddenly came in.

Chapter 86 – 87 Max quietly stared at him, who had one knee in front of the emperor. It was Count Pyrex, the captain of the royal guard, who was notorious for doing anything at the emperor's order. 'The swordsmanship they used yesterday was obviously... similar to mine's.' As soon as his teacher left yesterday, he removed those who were approaching the Floyen residence and left one alive for confession.

Besides, there are people who like me. I soon had a bitter smile on my face. 'But it's true that the past he turned away from me won't change.' I slowly pulled my hand out of my father's grasp. "Jubelian?" I smiled as my father stared at me. 'Okay, let's just pass the golden age of the princess without mercy. If nothing happens then...' ''It's nothing.'' At that time, I was going to live regardless of the future. 15. Can I be jealous? Beatrice was excited at the emperor's message to share refreshments.

'Why did my father call me?' There was some concern, but Beatrice's steps toward the emperor's office were light. "Have you come? I am going to sit down." Beatrice felt excited at the sight of her father welcoming himself. "Yes, Father." When the servants brought out the tea, Beatrice lifted the teacup gracefully. The emperor, who was watching it, praised it. "It's great, I won't be able to put it anywhere." "It's a big praise." Shee responded humbly, but in fact Beatrice was rejoicing inside. 'Is my father finally paying attention to me?' As if responding to that expectation, the emperor opened his mouth. "Did you choose your coming-of-age ceremony partner?" "That's... I haven't decided yet." There was bitterness in Beatrice's voice as she answered. It was because she had it with his mother about her partner.

Normally she would have followed my mother's words without doubt. But there was a good reason for Beatrice's refusal.

'It would be better to stand alone than to partner with a person who has been with Juvelian.' Although contrary to her mother's orders, Beatrice had no intention of bowing down because she did not want to injure Jubelian. 'On that day, how would she react if she knew I was the princess?' It was when Beatrice was smiling at the thought. "Well, it is true that there is no man in the empire who can enter with our princess." Beatrice lifted his lip at the emperor's words. 'My father had this side.' The father, who was always cool-headed and thought he didn't care about his children, cried the emperor. Perhaps because she had been shunned by her parents, Beatrice was thrilled by the small concern. 'If this is the case, I think it would be good if my father escorted me.' At that time, the emperor asked with a kind smile face-to-face. "So I mean, can this father arrange a partner?” Contrary to what she thought, Beatrice laughed, repressing her disappointment. "Please speak." At the answer of his innocent daughter, the emperor smiled contentedly and opened his mouth. "What about the king of Lagoon? Apparently, he was handsome like a man," Beatrice had no choice but to hit his face. 'Do you want to partner me with a man ten years older than me?' The emperor frowned slightly as he was trying to get a response from his

unanswered daughter. He knew that if he told the empress, she would complain and complain, so he first called Beatrice with the intention of appeasing her. But the sight of his daughter with her mouth shut made the emperor feel low. 'What? Are you rebelling against me now?' When the emperor turned his eyes furiously, Beatrice's lips were sweet and then shut. She wanted to protest, but she guessed her father's intentions. 'Lagon has been a pain in the neck for a long time, so he's probably trying to make friends with her for this banquet. But...' It's not another day, and it's a once-in-a-lifetime coming-of-age ceremony and social debut. On such an important day, you partner with a man from another country who is ten years old. In addition, Lagon was told that the vast majority of men were amorous because the empire and culture were so different. An ordinary father would never show his daughter to a Lagon man. 'My father didn't have anything like my coming of age ceremony.' It wasn't that she didn't know that. But she didn't want to be so cruel. Beatrice wanted to burst her eyes with a burning tears and pain in her chest. But Beatrice did not express her bitterness. It is because she knew the reaction her father would see at the moment she showed regret. "I'm sorry, but in fact there is someone who has thought about it." "Who is it?" With that thought, the emperor was staring at Beatrice with the thought that a shy person would make him partner with the King of Ragon for whatever reason. And Beatrice's burden of receiving those gazes was indescribable. 'What should I do now?'

Because it was impulsively spit out, there couldn't be anyone in mind. But if anyone did, it was obvious that the Emperor would be angry and coerced Lagon's king and her partner. 'I've got to kiss a ten-year-old haggard and dance his first dance to please me. Never mind.' For a moment, someone popped into Beatrice's head. Even the emperor, who is his father, will not be able to resist. "Oh, my brother!" The emperor frowned as an unexpected figure came out of his daughter's mouth. 'I'm sure you two don't get along.' Then, for a while, the emperor lifted the tail of his mouth. 'No. If she were with Maximilian, I would introduce Beatrice to him even to keep the Empress in check.' The emperor nodded and opened his mouth, thinking of the perfect picture. "Okay. It looks like he hasn't even chosen a partner, so let's talk about me." She was relieved of his permission, but at the same time, she went overboard. Beatrice realized what I had just said and suppressed what she wanted to scream. 'I'm out of my mind. What made you think you were going to partner with that man?' Then the emperor grinned and said. "Maximilian looks like me and looks very handsome, but his partner is so

good, so many noble ladies will have heartburn!" Suddenly her stomach hurt and she felt nauseous, but Beatrice forced a smile. *** Max was frowning at the thought of his sister's banquet a few days later. 'I wasn't supposed to be there. What if there's a lot of snooping on Jubelian?' The faces of countless men darting around her passed by. The most annoying thing was the successor to the Duke of Elios mentioned by his teacher. 'Yes, I don't know what kind of dog would do.' He wanted to be next to Jubelian's partner all day long, claiming to be his. However, if he attend the banquet, she will find out that he is the Crown Prince. 'I can't go out with a mask on this time, you want me to go out in my armor?' Then, the voice of the servant came from outside the door. "Your Highness the Crown Prince, His Majesty sent a message." When saying that he was the emperor, Max crumpled his face first. 'What else is that man sending messages about?' For a while, he was seized with an ominous premonition, and Max opened the door and asked.

"What?" Unusual as usual, the crown prince, who wasn't wearing a helmet, was so gorgeous that he stole her eye. The servant looked blankly at the face and hurriedly lowered her face. "Oh, that, that. This..." Max, who had received the Emperor's letter, immediately distorted his face violently. "What is this?" When Max stared at the emperor's letter, the servant gulped down his saliva and answered. "Your Majesty has asked the Princess Beatrice to partner with the Crown Prince. Your Majesty the Emperor accepted the request." When he said that, Max knew what the whole story was about and held his arsenic. 'Ha, so did he call Beatrice and stab him himself?' He thought the emperor and empress were going to have a war of nerves, but things didn't go this way. 'Oh, shit. I didn't know I'd fall for this trick.' Actually, he could do as much as he could to refuse, but there was a reason why Max accepted the request. 'But thanks to you, I can still watch.' Because of Beatrice's nature, she will hover around Jubelian, so he will be able to approach her without having to suspect the emperor and empress. 'She's helping me in my life.' He felt better, which was just before. Max opened his mouth. "Okay, let me accept my dear sister's partner request."

Beatrice, who heard the message of her half-brother from the servant, flagged. "What? Maximilian accepted the partner request? Is that true?" "Yes, and he also told me to look forward to the coming-of-age gifts because they will be nice." Beatrice, who was listening to them, felt appalled. 'He, the devil, gives you a gift? What on earth are you going to give me?' It would not necessarily be a normal gift, given the sly half-assed brother's brother. Beatrice felt a severe headache. 'Oh, I shouldn't have asked for a partner.' The coming-of-age ceremony felt intense when I thought of half the response of my parents who didn't care about her or Maximilian, who was her brother. 'Cause I feel like... I don't want to have a coming-of-age ceremony.' For a moment, a beautiful face came to her mind in Beatrice's head.

'No, you're supposed to meet her that day.' With that expectation, I decided to be a burke until the coming-of-age ceremony, but there was a minor problem. 'I don't know why, but I'm sure that's just been a little off that day.' Beatrice clenched her teeth as she recalled the abominable appearance of half-brother.

'Oh, I'm gonna have to stop him from messing with Jubelian that day.' *** 'Well, you're done writing, right?' I was scolded for writing more rejection letters than usual. 'What's strange is that no one asks for a dance on the day of the ball.' For a moment, when I looked at the clock, it was still around 3 o'clock. 'I think it's okay to go out, but isn't he coming today?' For three days already, I have been feeling a little down because of him not coming to my house. 'You're not coming because I didn't accept the confession, are you?' For a moment, I yawned because I was so tired. "Lady, if you're tired, go to bed." It was a tempting remark, but there was something to be done. "No, there's somewhere I have to go today. I think I should go out now. Can you get ready to go out?" Marilyn laughed at me and nodded. "Of course." *** It's been three days since he left the armor repair, but Max was still bare faced, not wearing armor.

'It's annoying.' He made an excuse for his joint, but in fact, the reason he repaired the armor was because Victor bumped into it while taking off his armor and slightly dented it. 'Why are you being late?' Of course, the reason he was rushing to repair was not because he wanted to wear a stuffy armor quickly, but for other reasons. 'It's already been three days since I've seen Jubelian.' Max clenched his fist and opened it up and clapped. 'I'm anxious. Nothing's going to happen without me, right?' What else is Hessen's bastard trying to do? Wouldn't he find himself strange after confessing and suddenly not come after confessing? Otherwise, wouldn't you have a ball partner with someone other than the Duke of Floyen? All kinds of worries made Max's head explode. 'This is driving me crazy. I'm going to see Jubelian.' If you're not confident, your servants will think it's strange, but they'll probably think you're wandering somewhere in the palace. 'Well, Victor will take care of the aftermath.' Max left the room recklessly, recalling the person who broke the armor. *** Fyodor's workshop, which I visited for the first time in a long time, was enlarged to see as if the place had been expanded.

'Wow, I'm not kidding.' While looking at the lines in front of the workshop and opening their mouths, a man who appeared to be a guard came to us. "Excuse me, but are you the Princess Floyen?" "Yes." At Geraldine's answer with me, Guard said with a smile. "Please follow me. We are waiting." As I followed the guard to the second floor of the workshop, I saw the studio. When the door of the studio opened, a man greeted me looking at me. "It's been a long time, Princess." His appearance, after a long time, was so neat and wonderful that there was no trace of a past that seemed like a lung. "Long time no see, Ian,'' he smiled brightly at my greeting.

Chapter 88 Max clenched his teeth when he realized that Jubelian was not in the mansion. 'No way... What happened?' From dating to kidnapping, all kinds of bad imaginations came to his mind. He tried to control his mind, but at the moment ge felt uneasy because she was out of sight. 'Where the hell did she go? If, even if I'm wrong, I...' His heart thumped. As the nervous notes reached the extreme, the violent ones surged up. 'Killing all those who touched you, and I'm behind you...' At that moment, Max put his hand on the sword, a sudden presence. As soon as he was about to pull out that black sword. "What are you doing here?" Recognizing the identity of the known figure, Max exhaled a sigh of relief. 'What, it was Teacher.' For a while, Max sharpened his face. If the Teacher is in the mansion, at least she wasn't kidnapped. "Where is Juvelian?" "What are you going to do with her?" Although he repressed his sorrowful heart, Max called him with resentment at the teacher's cold words.

"Teacher." 'Aren't you the one who told me to protect her?' The gaze with the naked inside was stinging, but Regis didn't care. "You can't protect yourself, who are you going to protect?" At the cold question from the teacher, Max questioned. "What nonsense is that?" "It's fun to see that you're losing all your reason whenever you can't see my daughter." 'Yes, you're absolutely right.' He didn't want to admit it, but when he couldn't see Jubelian, he was anxious and nervous and he was going crazy. And there was a time when it was overheated like a fire. But every time, he felt frustrated because he didn't know what to do with that fire. "Maximilian." Then, when his name was suddenly called, Max looked up and stared at his teacher. Then the teacher sighed and opened his mouth. "Did you think that just because you couldn't see her, that kid would become a child who couldn't tell the world?" "Who said so?" For a moment, Max remembered a smiling Jubelian in his mind. 'You're clumsy, defenseless, and senseless, but you're so pretty that I keep

staring at you.' "It's just... I'm worried." When he said worry, Regis breathed out a sigh and pulled out a fragment of memory.

Unusually amiable half-brother's abominable appearance, it was similar to the one when he was coy in front of Jubelian. Beatrice frowned when she realize something. 'Don't tell me... Is this because he know I'm going to go to Jubelian?' Beatrice stared at Juvelian in the distance. The Juvelian, dressed in sky

blue, looked as weak and thin as a small bell-toothed moonbird. 'Yes, I can't let that devilish Maximilian approach my Juvelian.' (yes, that's really translated as my Juvelian) Beatrice turned his eyes again and stared at Max. 'Wait, I'll leave you out, and then I'll go to Juvelian,' Beatrice replied with a smile, hiding her innermost thoughts. "Okay, brother." How many times did she roam the banquet hall and receive the greetings of the nobles? Beatrice felt a little bored. 'I wondered why he doesn't attend the banquet very often, and it's not really fun to be in a banquet.' At that time, Maximilian suddenly gave up his hand. Beatrice stared at him with curious eyes, and a hard voice came in. "There's a place I need to go for a while. Keep your chin up in the banquet hall while I'm gone." At an unexpected remark, Beatrice suppressed her laughter. 'No way, I never thought he'd fall down so fast.' However, Beatrice said that she couldn't show her the feelings she likes. "Yes, I see. Brother." As the brother turned away from sight, Beatrice raised the tail of his mouth. 'Okay, it's time to keep your promises.' That was the time she was trying to move to the place where the Jubelian

was. Someone blocked the front. "I meet Your Imperial Highness the Princess. My name is Mikhail Albert Hessen." With the sudden appearance of Mikhail, Beatrice hardened her face. *** I was nervous to see the Imperial siblings wandering the banquet hall.

As Juvelian whispered in a sweet voice came to his mind, Max felt his anger subside. 'Yes, because Jubelian won't like it. Kindly...' Contrary to the usual groaning in a poor tone, Max asked in a simple tone. "Do you hate it so much?" Unlike usual, Victor felt goose bumps at the calmly inquiring voice of the Crown Prince. 'Don't tell me...' On the battlefield, the Crown Prince acted like a wild beast, but sometimes became calm. 'When you tortured the prisoners, right?' Victor looked up at the crown prince with trembling eyes. There was a slight smile on the crown prince's mouth. "If you don't like it, you can be honest." The gruesome appearance made Victor feel like he was bleeding. Soon Victor looked down. "I'll do my best to act like I'm His Imperial Highness." When he went out hard, it was Victor who was screaming about what to say even though he was hit by a few. However, Max, who was looking at the figure that became compliant in an instant, thought it was strange.

'Because I am kind, you listen better than usual.' Max, remembering Juvelian's face, raised his mouth. 'Yes, are you sure you deal with people well?' Embracing with some unknown pride, Max left the room lightly. *** Before he knew it, the sky dimmed and the moon was floating in the middle of the night sky. 'If you're sleeping, I should just look at your face, but if you're awake,...' When the red lips came to his mind again, he swallowed without realizing it. Perhaps because of the desire to see the Jubelian as soon as possible, Max's speed to the estate of the Duke of Floyen was faster than usual. When he saw the Princess of Floyen, Max lifted the corners of his mouth. 'I'll see you soon.' If you think about it, it was a shame to say goodbye earlier. He should have gazed into those lovely blue eyes and hugged and kissed them tightly. 'There is something to be praised at last, so if I tell you that, you will give you a reward, right?' After laughing at such thoughts for a while, Max noticed the sudden flight of stone and quickly avoided it. 'Anyone who can fly this kind of thing...'

Max looked at the direction the stone came from. In the dark where it was difficult to discern things, his Teacher was shining fiercely.

Chapter 104 – 106 18. Can I? "What the hell is this all of a sudden?" Regis responded to the bloody student's protest with no expression. When Regis once asked his daughter her ideal type, she was giving her first answer.

He quickly sighed. 'It's not enough. Besides...' Apart from his daughter's condition, in order to deal with the emperor in the future, he must be stronger than him'self'. However, Max's ability had not yet broken the wall of transcendence. 'I can't leave it like this.' Regis immediately looked down at Max and laughed. "There's a beast hanging around my daughter, and I can't leave it." "What, beast?" Max felt the heat surge in his teacher's apparent attitude to look down on him, along with the words 'beast.' "Yes, you want to try it with me?" When Max was unwittingly touching the sword, a lovely face came to mind.

When he recalled that, his fighting spirit that had risen opened up. 'If Jubelian knows, she may hate it.' When Max lost his will to fight, his Teacher laughed loudly and stimulated Max's patience. "Did you lower the tail?" At the teacher's words, Max replied, squeezing his eyebrows. "You keep talking like that... You seem to be picking a fight with me. What the hell is wrong with you?" When Regis said that, he stared coldly at his pupil. 'You certainly have more patience.' He felt a little proud. Regis spoke in a cold voice. "Which father will welcome the thief who visits his daughter late at night?" Though he knew how to get caught in the provocation of a thief, Max fluttered. "The thief, you go too far. Father-in-law." Father-in-law, with a very offensive word, the eyebrows of Regis wriggled. It's a subtle change, but Max, who's seen his teacher for quite a long time, knew quickly. 'I'm sure you're feeling uncomfortable.' Sure enough, a low voice came from Regis. "Did you think I'd approve of you as my daughter's companion?" That's odd, it used to be unpleasant. Now that he have won the heart of Jubelian, even that words was in a good mood. "Isn't it time you stopped admitting? My father-in-law." The moment he

heard the last word he added, Regis' face, which was already ice-cold, got colder. He soon sighed loudly and broke the branch next to him. Then he trimmed it like a wooden sword and said it roughly. "You may use the sword. If you want to go to her, try touching my hem." In an easy but too easy suggestion, Max slightly crumpled his forehead. 'You look down on me too much.' He is also facing transcendence. No matter how different his skills were, he had the confidence to cut it off as much as his Teacher's robe with a tree branch rather than a true sword. 'I think you're trying to test me. Good. I'll take this opportunity to show you my arrogant self. My skill.' Max smiled and stared at his teacher, who was caught in the provocation. "I'm sure you promised, father-in-law." *** I was racking my brains thinking about how I could start a conversation with my father. 'No matter how much I think about it, I don't know how to talk between parents and children.' In my previous life, I grew up under my single mother's care, and I didn't know that I was close to my parents and children. But the present life is the same as it is now, so it was natural to be ignorant. 'If you ask someone for advice, ah.' I recalled Rose, who seemed to have a particularly good relationship with

her father. 'Yes, let's send a letter to Rose and ask for help candidly.' For some reason, I wanted to do so now. 'It's because I believe in Rose now.' My original plan was to do well on my own, but I didn't know this would happen. 'I don't think I'm gonna believe anyone.' So after writing a letter to Rose, I lay down on my bed. As I closed my eyes slowly, things that had been going on quickly. 'I originally had no idea that I had a contract relationship with the crown prince to avoid marrying him.' Only then did I understand what my father had said about the crown prince one by one. 'My father thought Max was in a relationship because he thought he was the Crown Prince.' But there were some parts that I couldn't understand. 'But why did you oppose it when you even wrote a list of marriage proposals?' For a moment, I thought of two people who haven't even talked these days. 'It would be nice if the two of you get along well again...' I envied them looking at the friendly relationship in the past, but I didn't

understand why they were so bad. 'Is it because of me?' I thought of that nonsense, and then I laughed in vain. 'Ah, no way. That's why their relationship couldn't have gone wrong.' *** In an ugly state, Max looked up at the teacher. 'Damn it!' His joints ached all over. Unlike him, who had been thrown away several times and became as disorganized as a tangled yarn, his teacher looked no different from the start. Max clenched his teeth, raising rumors about himself. 'The monster is not me, but that man...' He knew there was a difference in ability, but he never thought it would be so overwhelming. And it scarred Max's pride, born as a genius.

At that remark he headed for the front door instead of the window. It was still daytime, so there was nothing to be bothered about. "Huh? You're here!" The maid of Jubelian, who recognized him just in time, welcomed him with a bright light. But uncomfortable Max could not have welcomed the greeting. For him, the concept of kindness did not exist for humans except for Juvelian. "Greetings." *** 'So Count Herrend was in the maternal family of Empress?' Combining the contents of the original and the current situation, I was able to draw one guess. 'Maybe she's running the Crown Prince's information guild in the book as the Empress' assistant.' Let's go and poke it once, such a thought angle for a while. For a moment, I have an immediate problem to solve. 'Oh, right. There was a letter for Rose, right?' After removing the sealing wax, I unfolded the letter she sent and hardened my face. 'Do you really want me to do this?'

I was looking at Rose's letter with trembling eyes. "Lady, you have a visitor," said Marilyn, as I heard her cheerful voice outside the door, I hurriedly put the letter in the drawer. "Yes, I'll be out." It's not Derek, it's Marilyn's sudden visit. It's one of my friends. First of all, I'll have to ask who it is.' With that thought, I opened the door just as I was wearing the casual clothes. "Marilyn, who..." I was speechless as soon as I checked the person in front of me. Perhaps because of his hard work, his sharp jawline was even more alive. On top of that, his clothes were more disheveled than usual and he even felt a little decadent, and as soon as he smiled at me, my heart was beating harder and harder. "Jubelian, I miss you, ·····." Bang! But I shut the door before Max's words was finished. It's because I just realized something. 'Wha, what, why didn't you tell me?' My outfit was very comfortable because I opened it because I thought Marilyn would be at the door. Pajamas were not pretty clothes, but rather casual clothes, so I was more concerned.

'It's a shame that I washed my face, but let's change our clothes.' It was when I was heading to the dress room with such a heart of surprise. Tak tak. The sound from the window hardened my body. Turning my head, he stood in front of the window, staring at me wistfully. I was startled, then sighed and headed for the window. *** The moment he saw Jubelian, Max felt his accumulated irritation and fatigue completely gone. 'How pretty.' After a long time, Jubelian was the pure chest itself. She tied her silver hair loosely, and her clothes were like angels falling from heaven. 'Where the hell did such a pretty thing come from?' (from Regis and her mother) He wanted to hug her slender body and kiss her right away, but Max was barely holding back his instinct. 'Yes, come on in the room...' That's when Max gulped down and looked at the Jubelian. Jubelian closed the door with a stiff face. 'Did you close the door?' Max felt a tingling sensation in the back of his head due to the blunt beating

of the doorstep. Soon he realized something and clenched his fist. 'Damn it! Come to think of it, I might look a bit lame today.' He was in the middle of practicing swordsmanship, so he couldn't realize it. The fact that he's not as good as usual. 'There's a lot of twisting flies around her anyway, and I should have paid more attention to my appearance.' Perhaps she was disappointed with his appearance and dress, Max jumped out of the window in a hurry. *** "Welcome." When I opened the window, he stood in front of me as if he had waited. He breathed out a sigh instead of hugging me, though I had hoped to hug me inwardly. "Jubelian, about how to dress today..." Are you trying to point out my dress? Honestly, it was too pajamas to me too... 'But it's true, there's nothing to point out how to dress up like this! He came without a message.' With embarrassment, I hurried to turn. "The weather is really good!" Even after I said it, I felt like I didn't know what to do. Oh, it's been a cloudy day, like it's going to rain. But I couldn't be dope now that I've already said it. "I love this kind of day. The sun is not hot, it's cool, isn't it?" He looked at me calmly and nodded. "That's right." The smiling face was so handsome that I looked at his face

without realizing it, and hurriedly turned around. ''And what have you done to get here?'' My question hardened his face. And the hard voice that came out. "... you don't have to know." I sighed at the words. 'You don't believe me?' Although the flow has changed a lot so far, I know many events that happen in the original. Maybe I'll help him. "Can you tell me? I wonder." When I held his hand and spoke, Max blushed and nodded. "Okay.'' "Thanks,'' he smiled slightly at my answer, then opened his mouth with a glance. ''And is it not good to see that... I'm not dressed today?'' I hardened my face at his words. 'Oh, you're talking about your own clothes, not mine?' Somehow I was ashamed of misunderstanding. Come to think of it, he's been giving me cotton balls quite a while. 'It's a good thing he didn't do it now.' It was when I sighed. "From now on, I will never show up as such a humble figure. But can you forgive me?"

'No, I'm in big trouble. Someone who will make it look like fashion even over a period of time.' For a moment, I hurried to clear his strange misunderstanding. "What are you talking about? You're the best-looking man I've ever seen!" He looked at me with a blank look on his face. 'Oh, I've said it a little bit wild without realizing it.' I was embarrassed, but I couldn't help it. I don't know anything else, but I want to protect the self-esteem of the person I like. "Now we sit down and talk..." At the moment he turned around and said, he hugged me from behind. His hard arm, as if he were a lump in my body. I could hear a straight voice in my ear when I was caught up in the daytime feeling. "I was worried because you suddenly closed the door. I haven't been able to come in a few days, and I'm..." "That's... I'm kind of not dressed up today." When I told you why I closed the door, I felt embarrassed for some reason. 'I didn't know that until now, but I felt like I was just reminding you of bad things...' When I turned my head slightly towards him, the soft touch touched and fell on my cheek. As I stared at him in surprise, his intense red eyes contained me. A serious voice that came out before long. "Whatever clothes you wear, you are pretty." It's definitely an embarrassing statement, but I felt strangely good. 'Yes, it's the first time I've been able to clearly confirm love like this, right?'

It was when I was surrounded by such a ticklish sensation. His head slowly came towards me. When I slowly closed my eyes, feeling his breath. "Jubelian, are you inside?" I was startled by the sudden sound of my father's voice and pushed Max away. *** "Yes, yes! What's the matter?" Unlike Jubelian, who was surprised, Max was irritated. That's why he found out that his teacher's interference was intentional. 'Oh, that's very annoying.' Then came the voice of his teacher from outside the door. "I'm here to discuss something with Max." At that, he saw Jubelian looking at him. He hoped she'd hold on, but she answered this without hesitation. "Go ahead." At those heartless words, Max felt sadness rising. 'Even if she said just a word, that person wouldn't come out like this...' Then, a soft touch touched his cheek. Juvelian tiptoed and put her lips on Max's cheek. Jubelian said, blushing. "Come back safely." Max, unwittingly, drew the corners of his mouth and lowered his head slightly. 'Really, you are so lovely to hold me and shake me like this,' The he said.

"Yes," Max said, staring at Juvelian. 'Whatever you want, I have no choice but to listen.' *** Only after Max left my room, I could calm my pounding heart. 'Why is he so out of his mind?' I took a deep breath, but as I felt tingling in my chest, I went up to the bed and was flustered. 'You look good in anything you wear!' For a moment, he was smiling and laughing, but it bothered me that his father, who had not been on good terms with him lately, had found him. 'So what did you call Max for?' I was wondering for a moment, but I got up from bed. 'Yes, let's check it out.' I put a brush on my clothes and left the room. *** Meanwhile, the emperor was sitting on the chair in the office and stroked my chin, thinking of his son. 'By the way, the Maximilian guy is quiet these days.' The emperor was relieved by the news that his son, who had been walking

around until the imperial daughter's coming-of-age ceremony, was quietly locked up in his room. 'Well, you offended me that day. Maybe you're being sensible.' Then, outside the door, the guard shouted. "Your Imperial Majesty, Mikhail, the eldest son of Marquis of Hessen has arrived," the emperor shone his eyes at the words. 'Yes, I'm sure I like him.' Mikhail, as clever as his father, was a young man who was loyal to the imperial family, unlike his father, who cared only for his own interests. 'That's enough for the Empress to be satisfied with Beatrice's mate. Things are going very well.' The emperor raised the corners of his mouth and opened his mouth. "I'll listen," the door opened at the Emperor's command and entered this office of Mikhail. "I see the Sun of the Great Empire." The Emperor laughed at Mikhail's greeting. "Welcome, eldest son of Marquis Hessen. In the meantime, you've become even brighter." "Your Majesty still looks strong." At Mikhail's reply, the emperor felt better. 'You know something,' Looking at Mikhail with warm eyes, the Emperor said...

"I called you here because I wanted to arrange a meeting with my daughter. What is the will of the cause?" Mikhail answered the emperor's question, drawing the corners of his mouth. "It is a great honor for me to meet the beloved Princess, Your Imperial Majesty." Indeed, unlike his children, Mikhail was a young man whose virtue was corrected. 'My son-in-law is perfect.' The emperor was now choosing him as his son-in-law. Then, Mikhail hesitated and opened his mouth. "But there is something that bothers me." "What? Tell me." Mikhail replied openly to the emperor's familiar tone. "It's no different, since I had a woman who had promised to marry me before, I'm worried that she might be part of Her Imperial Highness' reputation." The emperor shuffled his eyebrows, recalling Mikhail's former fiancé, and sharpened his teeth. 'It must have been that girl.' Jubelian Elloi Floyen, he was also staring at Regis and Maximilian's leash, so he felt frustrated. He would be like that because the two people who were fiances became between East and West. But soon the emperor lifted one of his mouths. 'No, you don't even have to get married. To be held hostage, rather than marriage...' When the emperor was thinking of a mystery, Mikhail bowed his head.

"If I were to be associated with Her Imperial Highness, I would certainly protest against the Duke of Floyen. So I hope you will reap the blessings." And the emperor burst into laughter. "Don't worry. Because the Duke of Floyd would not dare to protest against me." *** "Listen." Instead of drinking tea, Max stared at the teacher and opened his mouth. “I know you just deliberately interfered.'' Instead of answering, the teacher took a tea instead of answering. "Juvel is a minor. I can't tolerate impure contact." At that, Max distorted his face and protested. "It's about kissing. She just need to make a social debut! I'm still thinking of crossing the line..." At that moment, his teacher stared at him with bloody eyes. "The moment you try to cross the line before she reach adulthood, you won't be able to leave this house alive." For a moment, he was stunned by the harsh warning, and Max looked at him and said. "Is that all for you?" "Two months later it is Jubel's coming of age." At the teacher's words, Max nodded. "I know." It was a day of waiting, but he couldn't know. 'If she becomes adult, first of all, from the wedding vows...'

It was when Max had such a wild idea. "You don't know when you're going to be brought down by the emperor, and you're not trying to make a pledge recklessly?" Max responded coldly to the teacher's comments. "I can deal with the emperor at any time." In response, Duke Floyen said, raising one mouth and tail. "You're arrogant too. Maximilian, so you haven't been able to cross the wall of transcendence for years." When the teacher puts what was bothering him all the time, Max stared at the teacher with a fierce glance. "Is that what you want to say?" When asked by a straightforward disciple, Regis faced Max and opened his mouth. "The emperor has a secret weapon you don't know about. And that's something even I can't do." The hero of the empire's salvation, Ashett's strongest sword. Max opened his eyes wide at the incredible words from the teacher. 'That even you can't do it?' Regis glared at his astonished pupil. "Did you believe in your tricks? You'll have no choice but to lose, Maximilian." Max clenched his fist. Because of the nature of the teacher who doesn't say anything, that would be true. Then, the teacher continued. "Are you going to put my daughter to death?" Jubelian is going to die? The moment he made that terrible assumption, his fists became stiff and a tendon stood. Marks clenched his teeth and stared at his teacher. It's a red

gaze that seems to rush right away. "Please help me." Instead of struggling, Max bowed his head to his teacher. 'Did you grow a little?' Regis sighed a little and opened his mouth while watching the disciple's appearance. "Come visit me whenever you have time. I'll help you open up the wall." Max's expression hardened at the words. How long have he been trying to get past the walls of the early months? But unlike his efforts, he was frustrated because he didn't get any results. Before the crown prince, it was natural that Max, a prosecutor, was severely affected. "Is there a way?" Regis lifted one corner of his mouth at the voice of his anxious disciple. "There is one. Would you like to try it right now?" There was a way, but there was no reason to decline. "Okay, let's go." *** 'Well, you're not in the parlor?' I looked for a place where my father and Max would be, but the two were nowhere to be seen. 'Where the hell did he go? I think I've searched almost all the interior of the mansion...' When I was having that question, I saw Derek coming out of the lounge

with a satisfied face. 'Did you drink tea again? You look happy.' Among the employees, it was originally the hostess' job to give luxury goods to the butler and housekeeper, the top managers, but Derek and Mrs. Perez both lived a modest life due to the absence of my mother. He took good care of me, who is an idiot, and because of the many things I have been grateful for, I gave two people my own flavored tea. These days, Derek was immersed in the taste of the aroma tea I had previously presented, and always had tea in the break room when it was tea time. 'Maybe Derek knows?' With that thought, I approached Derek. Then he welcomed me with joy. ''Lady? Why aren't you in your room?'' "Where's my father and my lover?'' As soon as he heard my question, I was sure to see him avoiding my eyes. 'Bingo! My hunch was right!' "Tell me where they are. Instead, I'll give you a rose tea made a while ago." Derek gulped and sighed at my deal proposal. *** Max managed to keep his teacher's sword from flying like a flash and suppressed his nausea. He thought he was saying that because there was some secret method, but as soon as he came into the airfield, his teacher threw a sword at him.

Before long, the onslaught of the Master was more threatening to Max than the six years spent on the battlefield. 'Damn it! What's the way to do this?' It was when Max was swearing. The teacher's figure moved quickly as if it had become two. The price for that moment's embarrassment was disastrous. The sword of the flooded teacher came in like a sword of Max and beat him up as it. It was unrealistic to fly in a circle. For Max, who had never missed a sword in his life, his pride was hurt. the soon-to-be-received ridicule from his teacher... ''You're too weak,'' Max, who felt his head go over and open with rage, thought. 'You fucking man!' He tried to put up with him because he was the father of the woman he loved, but now it was a limit. Max pulled another sword from his waist and tried to come at him. But. "Slow." Before I knew it, my teacher was pointing the tip of the sword at Max's neck. "Damn it." At the sight of the disciple, who was quietly scolding, Regis twisted his eyes and sighed. 'Then Jubel will be surprised.' At the entrance to the training center, Jubelian was staring at this side with a pale face.

*** 'What are you two doing in the airfield? You're not fighting, right?' I also sighed for a moment when I was thinking anxious. 'Is that really the best way?' I consulted Rose about how to get to know my father, but her reply was shorter than usual.

Daddy, it was very awkward because it was a word that I had never said in my previous life, let alone present life. Moreover, my father may find me strange if I call him that I am nearing adulthood. 'Yes, it's too much to think about. Now that it's like this, I'm gonna have to find out my way.' It was when I was sighing with a little bit of frustration. The main building of the mansion and the smoke field, which had been far away, were close. 'What the hell are they doing?' With that thought, I opened the door of the training center and quickly entered. At that moment, an amazing scene came into my eyes. 'No, what is that?' My father and Max, the two of them, were exchanging so fast that they couldn't even dare to follow them. 'Can I do that?'

In my eyes, a stranger to the sword, the battle between the two seemed extremely dangerous. 'So I heard that many of the knights were injured during the battle...' I know that they usually relax because they were worried about injuries, but the swords of the two were overlaid with brilliant aura. 'This isn't real, is it?' It was when I was gulping down at the sight of the two. Max missed the sword by a strong blow from my father. 'Oh, can I just approach you now?' It was a time when I was about to think that the battle between the two was over. Suddenly a strong headache arose at the sight of his father pointing a sword at Max's neck.

For a moment, his face was distorted in the memory that passed through my head for an instant, and the rest of me, surprised at the appearance of my father pushing his sword closer to Max's neck, I called him. "Da, Daddy!"

Chapter 107 – 108 There was a terrible silence at the moment. It was my father staring at me with a look of surprise that broke the silence. "Jubel, you just,..." My father's hard voice, I was chilled to the core when I realized what I had just done. 'I, what did you just do? Calling my father Daddy!' Now is the point where only two months of adulthood remain. It was a time when I didn't understand what I said to him. My father, who had approached me, held my shoulder and asked. "Did you remember?" A face that looks desperate even though it looks impatient without knowing. 'Why do you look like that?' I don't know why, but my heart ached like it was going to break. The red color that soon came back to me with a headache.

At that time, I came to my senses by his voice calling me. "Juvel, what did you just...? " His sighing seemed to make my heart less lucky, but after I had already done it. I didn't want to blow the chance. 'Yes, shame is for a moment! Let me be honest with you this time.' I opened my mouth with that determination. "Oh, I'd like to call you that." I must have said very finely, but ah, his eyes grew bigger. I was afraid you'd tell me what I was doing that didn't fit my

age. "I see." Soon his eyes bent gently and a warm smile stayed on his beautiful face. That sweet smile touched the young heart that had been buried in my deep consciousness with your gentle eyes looking at me. 'Actually, I always wanted to call my father so softly, like any good girl.' Somehow it felt like a child's whining, so I couldn't tell what was in my heart. Then, he opened his mouth. "If you want to, call me that." I opened my eyes wide at the unbelievable words, but I could not overcome the growing feeling and shed tears. "Juvelian?" I have to pretend to be calm at my father's call, "Yes." One burst of emotion swept me out of control like a suddenly swollen river. I finally began to sob my mouth shut with my hands. As I suddenly burst into tears and my father called me over and over again. "Juvelian, why are you doing that? Where are you sick?" I thought I had to stop crying over and over again, but the kind of inquisitive question that stimulated my tear glands. 'Do you know what? It was so easy, but it was too difficult for me.'

I was afraid that you would reject me like that day, so I couldn't help but look at it. It was just my best to follow in your footsteps. "Tell me what's going on," I stared at him at my father's question. Although it wasn't a warm tone, there was concern in his eyes.

''Can I still do it?'' He asked with a curious look. "What?'' "Is it okay to call you Daddy?'' At my sobbing question he looked at me silently, then nodded slowly. "Of course," he patted me once on the head after he had said. It was an awkward and careful hand, but it was so desperate for me as a child. I knew. Now I said I don't need your love, but it's just a self-defense. Actually, I still liked you. I ended up sobbing. My father just stared at me silently and held my hand. Although there were no words of consolation or even hugs, it was a turning point in a new relationship for our clumsy and inexperienced woman. *** Max clenched his fist as he looked at Juvelian, who was crying sadly. Knowing that the teacher cared for his daughter, he was just in a hurry to get close to her and did not say a word to her about him. He had regrets. After his first kill on the battlefield, he took an oath, nauseating. I'll never regret what's gone on. Even if a monster is called a monster. Young Max had rationalized it, saying it was the way to survive and the

best. Although he couldn't feel the pain easily when he saw her tears, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. 'I was stupid. I should have thought of you before me.' He never thought she'd cry like that. If he had known in advance, he must have told her many times before him that she wouldn't know how much her father praised her and how much he cared and loved her. I knew you were hurt, so I stood up, and I realized what I did. 'I'll count how you feel first, so I hope you don't cry.' It was when Max was making that regret and determination at the same time. "Max." Max raised his head at the voice calling for him. The blue-eyed Jubelian was reaching out to him. "We are going for dinner." As he stared in vain, Max slowly approached her. 'Can I hold her hand?' At the time he was hesitating, Jubelian stepped up and held his hand. "It's okay. My Dad's too strong. It's not miserable because you didn't win the battle." Can I, who is like a monster, be greedy of you? Knowing that he was greedy, he didn't want to miss her hand, the savior of his pitch-black life. Max held the white and fine hand tightly. ***

Perhaps because of my bluntness, I did not have a friendly conversation with my Daddy at our meal. But,·····. "Eat." Now I could tell by my Dad's movements, who only put my favorite things on my plate. 'If you weren't interested in me, you wouldn't have known this at all.' When I was holding back my laughter, there was something that suddenly crossed my mind.

I thought I was swindled back then, but now that I look back, it was certainly true. 'I was looking at the truth with my own eyes, and I turned away from it.' If I'd had my eyes on you before, I wouldn't have had this much trouble with our relationship. This feeling, which is just afraid of being rejected, has swirled too far around. 'I'm so glad I could clear up the misunderstanding with my Dad.' It was when I was thinking so. I could see Max not eating properly with a stiff face. 'Why are you doing that?' As I was staring at him like that, I could see Max avoiding my gaze when he made eye contact with me. It seemed like he was resentful that he was defeated by my dad during a battle earlier.

'Max has also a great skill...' He was a person who was always arrogant and overwhelmed with confidence, but I felt sorry for seeing such a weak figure. 'Yes, I have to release it.' When the meal was over, I tried hard and said cheerfully. "Daddy, I'll go for a walk with Max!" In fact, it was awkward because I wasn't familiar with the title of Daddy, but I plan to use it as often as possible in the future. That way I'll get used to it. Daddy sighed at me and nodded. "Okay." Actually, I have a lot of things I want to talk about with my dad, so I feel sorry to leave like this. But,·····. 'We can talk now.' I'll be with my dad all the time, so I had plenty of time to talk. 'I can make a new memory with my dad every day from now on.' When I was looking at my dad like that, I heard a quiet voice. "It would be better to wear a thick coat." The tone was indifferent, but now I know it. That he's talking about me. "Yes, it's chilly." I said as I saw my Dad with a slightly surprised expression at my answer. "Thank you for thinking, Daddy." Though unfamiliar and still clumsy, I thought I could say what I wanted to say to him now. *** Regis clenched his fist as he stared at the back of his daughter and his

pupil. 'Daddy...' The title said by the loveliest child in the world. It was strange at first, but he got used to it as she got used to it. As a hunting dog returned from killing prey returns into a barbed wire, a huge mansion sometimes felt like a prison. But······.

Whenever he was called by his child like that, Regis realized that he had finally returned home. It was such a precious child who was his salvation of life. It was him who ruined the relationship. Even if it wasn't his will. 'I don't deserve to be called that,...' The tendon of his fist stood out. Soon his tears fell, a drop by drop. 'Can I be this happy?' I kept getting greedy. I want to get along well with my daughter, pretending like I don't know anything. Before long, Regis had a bitter smile. ' If you know all the truth... you will hate and resent me.' Regis took the pendant out of his arms. 'I will never use this this time. And...'

Regis said sadly, grabbing the pendant. "I'll make you happy this time." *** Moonlight shone softly on the leaves and grass leaves. Our gardener Paul's beautiful landscape was beautiful even in the evening. When I saw the bench, I pulled Max's hand and sat him down. "Good work today.'' "Yes.'' His face, which was responding, looked a little depressed. I looked at him sitting next to me, and leaned my head against Max's shoulder. Then he flinched and called me. "Jubelian?" Originally, when I was in a relationship, I had never leaned on my lover like this, in case the other party might feel burdened by me... But now I know. It's okay to lean on him like this. That the Crown Prince is not the one who will ever hurt me. "Max." At my call he flinched. Like he did something wrong to me. I said, clasping his hand. "It's okay." Even if Max is not good at swordsmanship, or if he's not a noble, if he is arrogant and ill-tempered. He was good being himself. And thanks to the love he gave me, I also learned how to love properly. "Because I like your true look as you are." Instead of answering my words, I smiled as I watched him hold my hand tight. 'It looks like he was depressed because he lost in the battle today, but if I did this, he would have gained confidence, right?' *** Max flinched when he heard what Jubelian said.

'Do you really know that it's true?' Her abrupt words raised such anxiety that Jubelian herself might know his inner thoughts. Max clasped her hand in fear that she might run away. 'No, you don't know.' That's what he was thinking. "You have something to say to me, don't you?" Max gulped down his saliva and clenched his fist. 'Yes, if she finds out, she'll really be disappointed with me.' Max gathered himself together and replied. "What do I want to say, what are you talking about?" Then Jubelian looked up. Looking at her eyes looking at him, Max felt a sense of guilt rising. 'Fuck it, I can't watch it anymore.' When Max was about to turn his head, she grabbed him by the chin and turned herself and said... "Don't avoid my eyes. I'm very displeased with my man seeing something else," Max, obsessed with the force, nodded unconsciously. Then she smiled. It was as if he were praising, so Max felt better. ''You didn't tell me earlier.'' "Oh? Oh!''

'Was that what you were talking about?'

Max sighed of relief. He guess it means that he didn't answer the question she asked him what he did for a few days. "Actually I trained in swordsmanship.'' "Trained? Why? You've never done it before?" Max sighed and said, as she looked puzzled. "I heard that your ideal type is a man who is stronger than my teacher." At the words, Jubelian sighed and said... "I said that because I thought you'd ask me to meet you. There won't be a man stronger than my father," Max flinched at the remark. 'It must be for me, but why don't I feel bad?' Max asked with a smile while chewing. "Then, is that all you said as your ideal type at the time?" At Max's question, Juvelian shook her head and replied. "In addition to that, I said that honor, family, property, and ability should all be the highest." At that, Max laughed, pulling the tail of his mouth. 'It's completely me.' His wealth was quite generous, and there was no mention of honor or family. And wasn't his ability also a genius of the century ahead of the Transcendental? 'That's why you have no choice but to like me.' It was when he was so narcissistic. But, actually, that was what she said while thinking of her dad.

“Because my Dad is the only man in this world who is perfect with his financial strength, appearance, family, honor, and ability!” At that moment, Max was able to see the identity of his displeasure. 'That's because I'm not the best man for her.' Surely the teacher was a good man to look at objectively. But he didn't fall behind either. 'Finance, appearance, and family are superior to him, but what can I not do?' At that moment, Max had no choice but to stop thinking. It's because he just remembered a terrible situation that was broken by swordsmanship by his teacher. 'Yes, I don't care because other things are better than him.' So he decided to appeal to his other merits. "Juvelian, I am the next emperor," she nodded at the remark. "Yes, you are." "I have a lot of money, too. I'm handsome, too." When Juvelian smiled at the remark, she replied standing up. ''That's right! You're handsome!'' It was when Max was smiling contently at the answer. "So don't think about losing the battle to Dad anymore. All right?" The one who reminded him of the forgotten truth made Max speechless.

*** In the room where the Crown Prince was absent, Victor was practicing dancing in armor. 'As expected, the basic skill of a gentleman is dance.' Now, the imperial banquet will not be held for a while, but there were quite a few aristocrats holding the party. He wouldn't be either. 'There are quite a few ladies who will soon reach adulthood.' He recalled several faces for a while, and Victor shuffled while thinking of someone's face. 'When the fortress became quiet, she was definitely beautiful as she is the best beauty of the empire.' The appearance of the Princess (Juvel), who was famous for her stupidity, dancing with the Crown Prince, set a fire in Victor's heart. 'Because she only danced with the Crown Prince once, there will be no entanglements, and I am pretty good, right?' A tall, slim body, but a well-balanced body with even muscles. And while passing by in a carriage, at first glance, he heard that he resembled the prince very slightly. Victor smiled as he thought of himself. 'Princess Floyen, I'll bring your heart!' That was when Victor was in such a dangerous ambition. "Victor." Surprised by the sudden dreary voice, Victor turned his head in aghast and flinched. The crown prince had a serious look on his face when he came in.

'Why does he look so upset? Did you see me dancing in armor?' It was when Victor was swallowing a dry saliva. "Your Imperial Highness, this is Dennis." Unexpectedly, Victor replied on behalf of Max to the appearance of the comrade. "Come in." Soon after entering the room, Denis realized the situation and frowned. "Victor, did you answer?" Despite the question of his boss, Dennis, Victor was calm. "If you wear armor, you're the one who told yourself to think that it's His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? Dennis sunbae." "You, really...!" Then, a cold voice heard. "It's noisy." They shut their mouths without anything, and then glanced at each other... 'Why is your Majesty suddenly doing that?' 'You mean like that? I was relieved because the atmosphere became soft these days.' That was the time when the two knights were talking with their eyes. "I have something to ask." Two knights answered the words from the Crown Prince with one knee down. ''Ask!'' Max slowly opened his mouth to the answer. "There is my lover," said the two knights, looking sideways at each other

and nodding their heads. 'We already knew.' It was strange that he didn't know that he was wearing a handkerchief at the end of the sword handle all the time on the battlefield. And in Victor's case, he's already had a relationship talk. But they pretended to be surprised on purpose. "Spring has finally come to our lord, too!" What a slope! Seeing Victor's babble, Dennis frowned and hurried to patch it up. "Can I tell you what lady she is?" Then the Crown Prince's face was truly released like the spring of April. At that time, Victor asked, hesitantly. "I don't know who it is, but I think she is as pretty as Princess Floyen, right?" At that, the Crown Prince quietly glared at Victor. Then he said colder than the winter wind. "Don't even dream." Victor frowned at the bloody warning. 'No, I praised her, but why?' Unlike Victor, Dennis had identified the owner of the handkerchief in his answer. 'The owner of the handkerchief was Princess Floyen.' Princess Floyen, although her rumors are bad, it's just a thing of the past. For now, it was a good strategic card to conciliate the Duke of Floyen. 'My Imperial Highness was certainly preparing a lot for the occasion.' For a moment, Dennis asked Max, who had a cold face, carefully.

"So what do you want to know about the lady?'' Max replied, sighing soon. "Every time I saw her, I felt guilty because I kept thinking about her." When the Crown Prince said he felt guilty, the two knights looked at him in amazement and bowed their heads hurriedly. Then, they looked sideways at each other and talked using their minds. 'Does this make sense? Your Highness is guilty!' 'Let's hear more.' Soon the Crown Prince opened his mouth. "So what should I do?" Dennis replied, gulping down his saliva. "First of all, I think it's better to think about it. Maybe if you say something you don't need to say, it may have an adverse effect. When he heard that, Max sighed.'Is that like that?'' At that time, a simple and clear voice came. "You just talk? Outside of my thoughts, the ladies open their hearts to a sincere apology.” It was when Max was rejoicing at Victor's words. "And then, what if the lady refuses His Imperial Highness, what will you do? It's easy to say because it's someone else's job." At Dennis' words, Max hardened his heart. 'Yes, it would be better to follow Denise's opinion rather than the frivolous Victor.' For a moment, the thought that his worries had been resolved, another annoying thing came to the mind of Max. "I have another concern." That said, Dennis and Victor were long again. 'What the hell are you trying to ask, so you have such a serious

expression?' Soon Max opened his mouth. 'She has an ideal type, but that is a different person than me.” At the same time, the two knights trembled. 'No, who the hell are you meeting?' Unlike Victor, who was full of curiosity, Dennis thought hard. 'I've certainly heard that Princess Floyen has a commoner lover. Was it him?' Then Victor opened his mouth. "That ideal type, why don't you make a secret threat?" It was when Dennis was about to say a word to those thoughtless words. Max replied coldly, crumpling his eyebrows. "It's impossible. It's the Duke of Floyen." At those words, the two knights fluttered their bodies, and soon smiled. "Oh, who else am I... If it's like that, you don't have to worry about it." It was when Max was wondering at what Victor said. Dennis, with a soft smile, answered his question. "Because the Duke of Floyen is the ideal type for everyone." 'You say that man is the ideal type for everyone?' Normally, he would have heard it casually, but somehow in defiance, Max stared at his men and opened his mouth. "How do you compare me with him?" Denise was nervous at Max's

question. If the Crown Prince does not find the answer within the time limit, he may be surprised. 'You have to answer more carefully as he is the father of Princess Floyen.' When Dennis was rolling his head, someone gave him another candle. "Compare the comparisons! So honestly, the Duke of Floyen is flawless..." It was too quiet even though it was quiet. It was only then that Victor, having grasped the atmosphere, swallowed and opened his mouth. "That's why it's inhuman! It's unrealistic for anyone to see!" Max felt more and more relieved at the words.

Chapter 109 – 110 19. Let's be friends! When the morning dawned, my eyes opened early. I changed my clothes and went down to the back of the room as usual. "Linda, I think you'd better change the curtains today." ''Yes, then I'll go to the laundry room and get a new curtain.'' "Cindy, it's less cleaned there!'' "I'm sorry!" A sight I didn't notice while I locked myself in the room. When the busy-moving maids were seen, I felt strange. 'Everyone's so busy.' I always thought I could just get out of death without motivation. But seeing other diligent people, I kept getting stimulated. "How are you, Lady?" I also accepted their greetings when the maids who saw me greeted me. ''Oh, it's all good morning.'' "Is there anything you need?'' Their question made me realize they were having trouble with me. Except for Derek and my immediate maids, they're still having a hard time with me. "No, then work hard." "Yeah." Even passing them, I didn't feel strange. 'I just left the room, but this is a different sight.'

In fact, I have never thought about what to do if I get out of the Dead Flag. 'I didn't think of it as I only dreamed about having a relationship with Max.' A relationship with him is of course important, but apart from that, I thought I had to prepare for a new life. It would be okay to write down the things I wanted to do in the future and put them into practice one by one. 'And the first thing I want to do now is....' I went to the office, took a breath, and knocked. "Come in." When I opened the door and entered, my Dad was looking at the documents. 'He's my dad, but he's really so handsome.' It was when I was smiling at him like that. "How's the preparation for the coming-of-age ceremony going?" I was startled by the sudden remark. 'Ready for my coming-of-age ceremony? Are you already preparing two months ago?' Usually, the coming-of-age ceremony is planned and planned by the hostess or our own person. I thought I might do it because my mother wasn't here, but I didn't expect you to ask me this quickly. 'I haven't thought of anything yet...' That's when I was thinking. A blunt yet tough voice came through. "Don't forget. My daughter's coming-of-age ceremony will have to be the

most special and colorful in the Empire. You may spend as much money as you like, so do it without a deficiency." 'However, I've never prepared a huge banquet before.' It was when I felt burdened by my dad's words. "Mrs. Perez, why answer... Juvelian?" Only then I realized that it wasn't what I was saying and sighed of relief. 'I'm sure, there's no way my dad will entrust such an important task to me...' For a moment, my father thought of that. "Yes, I'd like to take charge.'' My father opened his eyes wide in surprise at my answer. "You,..?" I, nervous with a puzzled face, looked at my father, gulping down my saliva. 'No wonder I'm so unreliable. I've only prepared a small tea party, but I've never had a big one.' It was when I was a little intimidated. "But wouldn't it bother you to be busy?'' I shook my head at the remark. Of course, I have a lot to do and it must be hard, but it's still my banquet, and I really wanted to take in charge of it. "I don't mind a thing! I'm sure I'll do a great job!" My Dad looked at me in surprise and nodded. "Okay. Then try it." I wanted to sing "Long live" if I wanted to, but my dad might not be able to trust me.

'You've given me a chance as much as I can, but I'm going to show you my trustworthy side!' With that determination, I smiled at my father. "Thank you." *** He was embarrassed when his daughter first said that she would prepare a banquet. He must have, because the daughter he knew was a child who liked to read books quietly. "Well, I'm going to work really hard." But now that she's nearing adulthood, his daughter was showing a responsible attitude. 'I'm so... proud of you.' Regis hesitated to stroke her head when she was lovely. 'No, you might hate it for treating you like a child.' When Regis was withdrawing his hand, a small hand wrapped his hand. "I don't know how to do anything, but thank you so much for trusting me." She was pretending to be calm, but her voice was shaking slightly. He wanted to comfort her, but he couldn't really think of what to say. Regis said, holding his daughter's hand tight... "You'll tell me if you need anything," she smiled as if she was happy, even when he said something stupid. "Yes." At the sight of his lovely daughter, Regis smiled bitterly.

*** Back in my room, I tried to come up with a plan for the banquet. 'Oh, what do I do? I can't think of it.' I said I was confident, but in fact, I couldn't help it because I had never had a proper banquet at my house for nearly three years. 'Mrs. Perez will help, but the problem is that she has never hosted a banquet since my coming-of-age, so she doesn't know what to do these days.' I think Mrs. Perez had a hard time opening my coming-of-age ceremony at the time. 'I wish I had a relative or an adult in this situation, but... I realized something for a moment that I thought so, even though my biological mother and maternal aunt are living far away, there is no way I can get help.' 'Yes, so is Rose, and so is Liche. We had a birthday party.' In particular, Liche was in charge of the banquet herself, so it was worth asking for advice. 'According to the original, Rose would have invited Liche to a tea tasting party by now, so I can see her there.' I smiled and then sighed. 'By the way, will Max not come today? I want to see him...' *** Beatrice looked back at the letter she had received from Rose, raising the

tail of her mouth. 'I'm proud to be at a tea tasting, too. Well, I'm still thinking.' Beatrice slightly crumpled her forehead. 'What's Jubelian doing these days?' Shewas happy to know new people on Coming-of-Age Day, but she was sad that she couldn't say goodbye to Jubelian. Fortunately, a letter of regards came the next day, but since then, contact has been lost. 'You don't think I'm going to show up at the tasting, do you?' It was when Beatrice was poking out her lips thinking so. "Your Imperial Highness, I have a letter from the Duke of Floyen," Beatrice said in a fiery tone to the maid's report. "Come and bring it here! Oh, stop!" Beatrice took the letter as she brought it to the gold tray. 'Oh, is the envelope as pretty as I am?' Beatrice felt her heart flutter on the envelope made of pink paper. 'So I'll see what you wrote.' When she opened the letter, she could see the neat handwriting on the pretty letter paper decorated with flowers.

Yeah, I felt like a daughter in a novel. 'Did he really say that?' For a moment, I sighed. 'If you really did... How come you never told me that before?' I didn't express myself because it was in front of Max, but I was miserable to hear my dad told me from someone else's mouth. 'If you had expressed it a little bit, maybe our relationship wouldn't have been twisted like this... I'm sorry.' It was when I was thinking so. The door opened quietly and I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep at the appearance of the person entering. 'A tiger will come when I say it too...' (speaking of the devil, that's what it means) When I was resenting myself, I didn't know you would come in so suddenly that I was so embarrassed. When I was thinking... 'Why did you come to my room?' I heard my dad's voice.

"You sleep well today." It didn't seem to be a mess, but I was sad that I felt beaten up. But my father didn't seem to intend to finish it with one word. "You don't even snore today." That said, even shame arose. 'Yes, if I listen to this honestly, it will surely hurt my heart.' It was when I was rationalizing why my dad wasn't so honest. "I'm back, Jubel." A voice that came out quietly. I feel weird because of him, who naturally greeted me. 'No way, did you greet me often when I was asleep?' I was choked up and my heart ached. I wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with my father right away. However, it is clear that the atmosphere will be strange if one opens his eyes to the current situation. So I pretended to sleep and made up my mind. 'Let's have a talk with my dad tomorrow.' That's when I decided. "I didn't even deserve to be happy... but I thought I wanted to be happy with you." My dad's voice woke me up. "Now come and don't say that!" Dad opened his eyes wide to see if he was surprised that I had not fallen asleep, then sighed. "Yes, I said I was right. I couldn't even act as a father to you. I always..." At the frustrating words, I shook my head and held my Dad's hand. "You can do it now!" I sighed and said... “Yes, my... you were not lacking...” I couldn't put up with it, cutting it off and said... “No, from now on, let’s be friends with each other.” As I saw my dad looking at me as if he was

surprised, I thought that I couldn't get it out of my mouth because I was shy. 'And let's be happy together, Daddy.'

Chapter 113 – 114 That's why I said, "Let's get friends," but I didn't expect to hear that he was sorry. I stared at my father with trembling eyes. 'Why are you saying that? Now I thought I was finally getting close...' I could hear my father's voice when I was about to bow my head in disappointment. "Because I let you bring that up..." I looked up and stared at my father. The blue seyes, which felt cold as plain ice, was warm like the spring sky today. "My dear father... I'm sorry." The words sent a surge of emotion and hotness. "I'm a poor daughter, and I've always been worried that I might be shamed of my father. But..." I saw my dad's hand holding me. The big, strong-looking hand was holding my hand, without shaking it off. 'My Dad didn't let go of my hand.' When I shed tears without realizing it, my hand was slightly strained. His other hand rose slightly and wiped my tears. Although his expression was blank, his calm blue eyes were swaying without hesitation. 'I think I know now. Dad is a person with a lot of poor expression. I know that Dad is caring about me in his own way.' When I stopped crying, he dropped his eyes. And a hard voice came. ''I'll leave you alone,'' I called him, clasping my father's hand. "Daddy." At my call he stared at me. I looked at him and opened my mouth. "I heard from Max. My dad told him about me." Then Dad seemed embarrassed, avoiding my eyes and opening his mouth.

"That's right. I thought you were going to talk..." I nodded at that. "Originally, you got caught while trying to get it." My dad looked at me with an unusually surprised expression. "You noticed it? What happened?" "No matter how tactless I am, you don't have to look at me like that." For a moment, I opened my mouth thinking about what happened earlier. "That's right, Max seemed tired earlier, so I put him to sleep in my bed. Then he started to sleep talking..." "What?" I stopped talking and gulped down my saliva and he stared at me. The low-pitched voice emanated dreary. "Are you saying that that fucking bastard slept in your bed?" I flinched at the rather harsh reference of that fucking bastard coming from my fierce father. However, he only slept. I mean... 'I'm still a minor. It's a strange misunderstanding to say that you put your boyfriend to bed.' When I was in a situation where it wouldn't be weird to be scolded, I answered with a look at him. "Yes, it's... He haven't slept for three days." My Daddy's face got colder. "If it's his body, it's okay to not sleep for about three days." I added a word in a hurry to patch it up. "But nothing happened! I'm telling you!" Dad sighed at my answer and said calmly. "It should. If anything had happened, I wouldn't have let go of that fucking bastard." I gulped down my saliva and then laughed.

'But you've been worrying about me.' I held my dad's hand tight and said... "I was surprised to hear the truth. When I was a kid, I was playing on my Daddy's shoulders like a wooden horse..." I didn't know why but my Dad had a bitter smile. "You did. You were such a lively child." Listening to his gentle but affectionate voice, I decided to take courage. "Daddy, I want to hear for myself what Max couldn't tell me. So... I don't remember my childhood." My father let out a deep sigh, and then he said with a feisty smile. ''It may take a long time, will that be all right?'' "Yes!'' I don't mind staying up all night and not being able to finish talking today, so I can move on to tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I'm ready to listen to whatever you say. *** Max raised the corners of his mouth, recalling the sensation of falling asleep with Juvelian in his arms. 'I wish we could get married soon and live together.' Right now, the wedding cannot be held because of the big event, but he have a desire to welcome her as his wife even if they make a secret pledge. 'I know that man will not be able to allow it, but Juvelian loves me. You'll

agree with me.' When Max returned to the room, Victor and Dennis greeted him. "Your Majesty! You are back!" "I thought I was going to die!" At the voices of his subordinates who seemed somewhat urgent, Max asked with a slight frown. "What happened?" At that, Dennis nodded and handed the papers to Max. "Look at this." Max opened the papers. 'It's an announcement from the emperor.' Soon his eyes were frowned. "To commemorate the harvest festival, we will hold a hunting contest in 3 weeks? Besides, not only the royal family, but also the nobles and their families over the count are obligated to participate..." To Max's knowledge, the emperor hated hunting. It was not because of the awkwardness of killing, but because it was a field that he was not good at. 'Why the hell is he holding a random hunting competition?' Victor said with his head in his mouth when Max was suspicious. "And today the Emperor said that he had met with the heir to the Hessen family." At the words, Max hardened his face and gnashed his teeth. "Mikhail, it's not unusual to see him frequently." When Max showed his excitement without hiding it, Denny said, gulping down his saliva.

"It seems like the emperor is trying to connect the Princess and the heir of the Marquis Hessen with every hunting competition." Only then did the questions clear one by one. 'Yes, for an emperor whose support base is not solid, Marquis Hessen must be a tempting ally.' There were quite a few ladies who were reluctant to say that hunting competitions were also savage. However, it was true that there were still more ladies hoping to bring a lot of prey to the knights they support in hunting competitions. Max, recalling the face of the Princess, Beatrice, frowned. 'That guy, he's so weak, he's sure to easily get over the tricks he's doing.' He don't know why Mikhail suddenly changed his goal to Beatrice, not to Juvelian. But rather than thinking it was fortunate that his rival disappeared, strange anxiety continued to soar. 'I've been complacent.' Mikhail's tired obsession with Jubelian at the time is still clear. It is hard to believe that such a man gave up Jubelian easily, and the reason why he approached the Emperor of his power was caught in the dark. "Take a watch over the Marquis Hessen's successor." When finished talking, Max left the room. *** Beatrice was checking her appearance by looking in the mirror three days before the tasting. 'My hair's getting dry lately.'

It seems that the problem was that heat was applied to the head to make it wavy. Beatrice frowned and said to the head maid who was on the lookout. "Sera, bring me someone to put on my hair tomorrow." Beatrice grinned as she looked at herself in front of the mirror. 'I can sit next to Jubelian.' Her heart tingles and she's already excited to think about it. Beatrice rolled her body in a row. 'If you put a bunch of cookies in her cute mouth like that of a baby bird, she'll eat hard with filth, right?' That was when Beatrice was soaked in a happy thoughts. Tak Tak! Beatrice turned her head in amazement at the sound coming from the balcony's window. 'No, what the hell is that man doing at this hour...' Soon she realized that it was creepy and trembled. 'Isn't there any way that he was watching what I just did?' She was staring at Max like that. "Open the door, before I break the window." Beatrice frowned at Max's radical words. 'He's an ignorant guy who has no common sense.'

It was when Beatrice opened the door thinking so. "Why do you open it so late?" Beatrice said coldly, raising one corner of her mouth. "Because I open the door to an unscrupulous guy who is spying on someone else's room, so be a fan of common sense." At that, Max tilted his head slightly and frowned. "For that kind of thing, Juvelian opened it up quickly." At those words, Beatrice hardened her expression. 'This unscrupulous guy, have you ever spied at my Juvelian?' Liche, angry, opened her mouth. "It is unscrupulous to spy and follow someone without permission. If you care for the other person, don't do that again." It was a moment that she crippled her face at that firm voice. Max sighed, recalling the situation so far. 'Why did you ask me to come to the front door... Was that the reason?' Looking back, he was worried about how Juvelian had been thinking of him. When she was so regretful, Beatrice spoke to Max. "So what happened to you today?" At Beatrice's question, Max recalled his purpose and opened his mouth. "When it comes to hunting competitions, you'd better to be careful." "Why?" In response, Max sighed. "I'm not sure yet, I won't say anything, but I think the emperor held a hunting contest to make up something." When the emperor was mentioned

in Max's mouth, Beatrice hardened her face. 'Yes, if the emperor would certainly have held a hunting contest to gain some advantage?' Beatrice, thinking what the benefit would be, quickly came up with the correct answer. 'That Mikhail was said that he often sees the emperor... Is he really trying to marry me?' For a while, she laughed at him, and Beatrice stared at Max. 'Did you come to inform me of my dangers again like the last time?' If you think about it, it wasn't once or twice that Max saved and protected her these days. Soon she opened her mouth. "Thank you for letting me know, brother." A gentle air flow flowed between the brothers and sisters who were always as cold as winter. 'Maybe I can reconcile with Maximilian...' But that was just a moment. "Oh, and it was uncomfortable for you to have a fuss." At Max's words, Beatrice trembled and threw a pillow. "This bastard, get the fuck out of here right now!" *** Mikhail smiled in the mirror. 'Everything's going smoothly.'

For Mikhail, the favor of the princess was not really important. 'Now the emperor is starting to trust me.' His purpose was to be an emperor, not the princess. He don't know what method was used, but the emperor seemed to have the means to control the Duke of Floyen. 'Now, I can use that idiot well and think about how to destroy the Duke of Floyen.' If only the powerful hindrance disappeared, it would be good to think carefully about the work after that. 'It wouldn't be a bad idea to marry the princess and then confront the Crown Prince to get rid of both.' At the time when he had a dangerous ambition, a knock was heard. Knock knock. "Young master, I have a letter from the Imperial Palace." In the voice of the servant, Mikhail lifted up his lip and said yes. "Come in." Mikhail picked up the letter held on a silver tray and frowned. 'You son of a bitch dare to touch anyone...!' Mikhail, resentful, forgot that the letter was sent by the emperor, and crumpled the paper. *** Meanwhile, the Emperor was thinking of what Mikhail had said the other

day.

'Hmm, rather than that...' It was when the emperor was sitting at the office desk and stroked his chin. "Your Imperial Majesty, Mikhail, the eldest son of the Marquis of Hessen, is asking for an audience." The emperor raised his mouth to the voice of the chieftain. "I'll listen." The emperor smiled brightly at his soon-to-be-son-in-law's beautiful face. "Welcome. Your face shines as the days go by!" Mikhail bowed to the emperor's praise. "I'm a nobody compared to you." The corners of the emperor's mouth went up. ''So what's the occasion today?'' And Mikhail clenched his fist. 'How dare the greedy man touch mine?' Mikhail said calmly, hiding his inner thoughts, although he wanted to stab the emperor with a sword right away. "I read the letter well. But, I don't understand the intention of tying up His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and Princess Floyen at the hunt." Then the emperor said, lifting the tail of his mouth. "Now Maximilian must be anxious to have Princess Floyen. But in the meantime, the Princess of Floyen announced at the ball that she was not interested in the Crown Prince."

(like Juvel said, if you dance once with someone, it means your not interested, dance thrice and you are) So let's just leave it, so that his heart doesn't burn tightly. It was when Mikhail tried to answer that. "But affection is like a flame, so if there is no opportunity, it will disappear. So I just put firewood so that the flame doesn't go out." The emperor said, looking at Mikhail without an answer. "Although the opportunity is a bit tough." Mikhail's fist came into force at the moment. This is because the letter sent by the emperor contained a clumsy scheme of letting the Crown Prince save Juvelian after putting her in danger. 'No matter how much you are the emperor, if you touch mine, I will not leave you alone.' Mikhail replied calmly, contrary to the harsh indignation that he would not make sure that the emperor would do it that day. "You're right." *** The tasting meeting, which was held after a long time, was enthusiastic. "Oh, Veronica, that necklace is so pretty." Veronica raised her chin at the compliment. Although it isn't fancy, it was a lovely necklace with a flowershaped cut. "It was made to order myself a while ago." "In which workshop?" At Catherine's innocent voice, Veronica took a sip of tea and said grotesquely.

"Well, which workshop is it?" "Is that mean?" At Catherine's words, Veronica wriggled her eyebrows and laid the teacup roughly on the plate. "So who told you to play cards without me? I was also a part of our family, the Nairga." "Oh, I've apologized for that many times already!" For a moment, I was staring at Liche across from me. She looked at the teacup without even saying a word. 'You look not so good today.' Rose, sitting next to her, asked as it was not only me who felt it. "Your Imperial Highness the Princess, were you uncomfortable?" Then she stared at me and shook her head. "No, no." It was when I was talking to her too. "And at that time, Juvelian-nim clearly agreed, but why do you keep doing it with us?" Suddenly, Catherine bet over me and I sighed. 'Because sge know Veronica is particularly weak to me, I guess she's doing that?' Sure enough, Veronica said, hardening her face. "Oh, that's it, because I know that Juvelian-nim wasn't deliberate, but was overwhelmed by the atmosphere!" 'No, it is deliberately correct.'

In fact, it was to avoid Max rather than to be swept away, but I had nothing to say because I intended to play a card game with Prince Elios. Then, someone opened their mouth. "That's right, Jubelian was just swept away. Let me assure you." 'No, why are you telling me that?' I felt the need for a change in the atmosphere when I saw the members of the tasting event, all of whom had stiff faces. It's also something I wanted to ask. "So it turns out, are any of the people here who have hosted or participated in a banquet?" "Oh, me!" "Me too!" As I threw the bait, I saw Rose and Marien raising their hands as if they were waiting. I said, looking at Veronica and Catherine, who are still pompous. "It's no different, because my coming-of-age ceremony is less than two months left. I'm trying to prepare myself this time... but there are a lot of difficulties." Veronica and Catherine also raised their hands to me. Now there is only one person left. I said, staring at Liche, who was still. "Can Her Imperial Highness the Princess help me?" Before long she stared at me and lifted the tail of her mouth. "If it's a banquet, there aren't many people who are as knowledgeable as I am." I smiled at the confident voice of Liche.

*** "I prefer bright colors for curtains." “I like bright colors for curtains.” "I agree with Veronica. It's because if it's dark, the atmosphere also depresses.” Beatrice looked at the conversation with Catherine and Veronica with amazement. 'I didn't know they we were fighting until a while ago. I didn't know we'd talk again like that again.' Beatrice stared at Jubelrian without her knowledge. Despite creating a peaceful and friendly atmosphere, Jubelian only drank tea as if watching. Soon she opened her mouth. "Thank you for your opinion on the decoration, and also Rose and Marien for helping us organize the party." The members of the tasting party were delighted when ahe gave credit to everyone. However, since there was nothing to say to her, Beatrice became slightly depressed. It was then... "And Your Imperial Highness the Princess, who helped me the most today, thank you." The feelings of regret for those words disappeared in an instant. 'You are so amazing.' She seems quiet, but Jubelian was talking without alienating anyone. 'If I were you, I would have pressed them with my position if they didn't listen.' The image of Jubelian, who was in smooth harmony with others, was so brilliant that her eyes were blinded.

'That's why I'm fascinated by you.' It was when Beatrice was staring at the Jubelian with such a slight smile. "So a month before Jubelian-nim's Coming-of-Age ceremony, there will be a hunting competition, right?" Beatrice sighed at Rose's words as a reminder of the forgotten facts. 'That day, Mikhail, I'm going crazy trying to hook up with him. For example, he uses me as his lady to offer his hunting.' If so, the nobles would think there is a romance between the Princess and Mikhail, and he would love to play the role of her mother. 'For my mother, my existence is worth the help of her life.' She felt like her stomach was burning. She even wanted to abandon her position and run away from the palace. However, the members of the tea tasting party, who could not know the situation, spoke casually. "I'm thinking of wanting to see Prince Elios that day." Marien agreed with Catherine. "Me too!" Rose sighed and said... "I'm still here cheer for my brother. What about Jubelian? "Oh, it's... I don't have anyone to cheer for." When the tea tasting members said that, they thought the princess' lover was a commoner, and Beatrice remembered her brother. 'Maximilian, why doesn't he announce his love affair between Jubelian?'

She have no doubt that he loves Juvelian, because she have already seen Max acting like a gentle sheep in front of Juvelian. However, no matter how much she think about it, she was not convinced that Max, who is possessive and obsessed about her, did not announce that Juvelian was his woman. 'I mean, I think there's something going on.' That's when Beatrice was questioning Max's behavior. "Your Imperial Highness, what are you thinking?" At the innocent question of Jubelian, Beatrice said, raising the corners of her mouth. "Oh, I was thinking about what to do with your coming-of-age present." Soon Beatrice was driven. 'Yes, we'll just skip the hunt and think about how to make Jubelian's coming-of-age fun.' *** When I got home from the tasting, it was still before sunset. I was going to say hi to my Dad. "Your Master is out for a while, my Lady. He told you to have dinner first because he'll be back late." Unfortunately, he wasn't home. I was thinking about talking about the concept of the banquet at the tasting event. 'I'm tired. Let's talk to Mrs. Perez tomorrow.' So when I was about to fall on my bed, I heard Marilyn's voice outside the door. ''You have a visitor, my Lady,'' I opened the door for some reason. As I

expected, Max was just staring at me. I let him into the room and opened my mouth. "Why did you come to the front door today?" When I asked, he glanced at me and hugged me. And the low voice that came out. "You hate it when I'm coming through the window." Laughter came from those remarkable words. "You don't want to do everything I hate?" At my laughable words, he stared at me and said in a sincere voice. "If there is anything you don't like in the future, feel free to say it." "Okay." Max touched my lips in my answer. "I missed you again today." Before I knew it, his other hand was tightly wrapped around my waist. At that time, I was worried about what to do with the obvious temptation. "I think you should come out, Lady!'' I flinched at the sudden urgent voice of Marilyn.

Chapter 115 – 117 "Derick, another cup of tea, please." I sighed as I watched the man sitting elegantly drinking tea. 'I wondered why Derek didn't come up, but it's worth it. If you are that person, you will have to respond directly.' At that time, the man found me and was half-colored. "Princess Floyen!" Max upstairs was on my mind, but first of all, I greeted him with courtesy, as the other person was my visitor. "Welcome. You came for urgent business?" A beautiful man with an intelligent appearance laughed warmly at my question. "It's been a long time. How have you been?" I sighed as I watched him say his greetings. "Prince Elios." At my call, he smiled refreshingly and opened his mouth. "I think I told you before to call me Fred?" In response, I slightly crumpled my eyebrows and replied. "I don't think the only thing that you called me out while I was resting is to get your name checked and ask how am I doing." At my point, he nodded and opened his mouth. “Ah, no different, I learned that the criminals who committed crimes under our rule some time ago had fled to the town of Aden, the rule of the Floyen family.” I was surprised to hear that they were criminals and asked back. "What crimes did the criminals commit?" Contrary to my surprise, his attitude was relatively calm. To the point of disgust.

"This is a gang of bandits who committed murder and robbery. Most of them have been arrested, but the leaders and executives have fled." ''How many?'' "About ten.'' Aden is a small town with a population of less than 50 as of last year. Furthermore, even if the number of adults who are skilled in combat is regarded as only 15 people. If there was only one criminal, he would be quiet to read his mind, but if it were a full number of people, there might be an attempt to overthrow the village. 'When my father wasn't here, the matter of this sort...' He urged me to answer when I was sinking. "We have organized a punitive force in our family, but we are unable to enter because of the nonaggression pact. So we need the help of the House of Floyen." I clenched my fist. 'Is it okay to decide my own way?' Even with that hesitation for a moment, I recalled what Marilyn had told me one day.

I glanced at Derek. He was staring at me without answering whether he was waiting for my decision. I felt the weight. 'Yes, what I enjoy is thanks to the people who believe and follow our family.' All rights come from obligations. For that reason, I decided to use the best judgment I could ever have in this situation to fulfill my obligations.

"Okay, I allow the subjugation." I said quickly, as he was about to laugh and open his mouth to my answer... "But the premise is that it will ensure the safety of our people. He hardened his face at my words. It's worth it. His original intention was to get my permission to be excused from attacking not only the bandits but also the villagers of our territory who might cooperate with the enemy. "I'll make it up to you if it's a loss." "No. I said it was the safety of our people. It's not about money." At my steadfast answer, he frowned. "I don't understand. It's just a matter of clinging to the safety of small town residents who don't help with finances." I replied calmly, suppressing my anger at the voice of his voice that seemed to be annoying. "Although it's a small town, it's a place where there are still people who pay taxes to us. Isn't the rights of nobles coming from the duty to protect them?" "But thinking about their comfort and capturing thieves is a waste of time...." I said, cutting it quickly. “I heard that the Prince is a master of both being a warrior and a scholar, who is also considered the next treasurer. No way, ten villains, farmers who have only imported farm equipment all their lives, and the subjugation corps composed of knights and soldiers will overwhelm them. Didn't you think of one?" Provocative and sarcastic, Prince Elios glared at me for a long time and said straightforwardly. "It's fun." It was a cold voice that wasn't the same as it was usually gentle, but I couldn't be scared at all. 'I've been through it even when my dad was angry, and that's about it.'

At that time, he suddenly smiled. "Okay, let me respond to that offer." I nodded at the remark. "Derek, I command you as my father's representative. I have to write a letter of cooperation, so bring me a paper, a pen, and a seal from our family." When Derek left the room, Prince Elios suddenly closed his mouth and laughed. "Why are you laughing?'' I said with displeasure, and he stopped laughing and apologized. "Oh, sorry. Well... I like it more than I thought." "What?" At my question, he glanced at me and asked the right question. "What gift would you give if I suppressed the people of the provinces so that no one dies as you wish?" 'If it's a gift, I'm afraid it's not the son of a cool minister, so I guess I want to make any profit.' As I was slightly frowning, he said. "Well, I don't want anything big. What I really want is a very trivial thing." "What is it?" When I asked him, he looked at me for a moment without a word and then opened his mouth. ''A handkerchief.'' "What?'' I asked again, and he smiled and opened his mouth. "It's a hunting competition soon. I want your support." Only then could I understand what he said.

'Oh, so are you asking me to cheer you on with my embroidered handkerchief? Giving a handkerchief to a hunting contest was similar to giving a war veteran a safe return.' Usually, such requests are made to family members, acquaintances, or someone you want to get close to, but they didn't sound as pure as they were. 'It doesn't make sense that a person who was just bothering my demands is in favor of me.' I guessed his plan and opened my mouth with a smile. ''That's a ridiculous demand.'' "Why do you think so?'' Instead of these abstract answers, such as 'Because you don't like me,' I gave him an answer that he couldn't deny. "The bandits came to our territory because it was obviously the Elios' fault. Of course I should ask for the price you're responsible for." He opened his eyes to my answer and soon closed his mouth and started laughing. 'What, why are you laughing?' I felt dirty, but I couldn't even think of a word to say because this laughter was so loud that I couldn't even think of anything to say. He stopped laughing and apologized at the time when his face was crumpled without realizing it. "I'm sorry if it was unpleasant. I didn't think it would be easy to negotiate, but it's fun to be pushed this way by the Princess." When I was about to say it wasn't fun, he continued. "But it's been a long time since I've laughed

like this, so I feel good." With a cheerful voice, I shook my head and opened my mouth. "I'm in a bad mood." In my honest answer, he said 'pft!' And made a sound like a flat balloon. As he stared coldly without an answer, he said with a completely no-sorry expression. "Oh, I'm so sorry." I frowned as I looked at it. 'If you're sorry, don't laugh.' *** Meanwhile, Max was crumpling his eyebrows as if he was uncomfortable in the room of Juvelian. 'Who the hell came to visit her at this time?' As Max was running out of patience, he remembered what the Jubelian had said.

He took a deep breath and calmed his mind. How long has it passed? The delusions thickened in his head. 'Princess Floyen, why are you so lovely? Marry me!' The second hand of the clock must have circled once, so Max got up. 'Yes, it's not Jubelian I don't trust. It's just that ai don't trust the guys who are pestering her!'

So Max headed to the window near the drawing room with Jubelian and the uninvited guest. "Hahahaha!" As he approached the drawing room, the sound of laughter hardened Max's face. 'What's so good that he's laughing like a fool?' As soon as he took a peek at him, a low-key face came into Max's eyes.

'That fox is crawling...' As Max, whose eyes were turned upside down, was agonizing over whether to break in impulsively, a cold voice came in. "Why are you laughing?" Angry Juvelian, instead of her usual languid expression, looked cold. The ice-cold appearance made Max feel better. 'But you were cold to a man who wasn't me. And...'

'You were being so cute to me.' It was when he was wrapped up in a little bit of pride, recalling the lovely image of Jubelian. Frederick kept his mouth shut despite the cold Jubelian appearance. "Oh, sorry. Well... I like it more than I thought" And then the next piece of crap. "It's a hunting competition soon. I want your support." At those words,

Max glared his eyes, and gave Frederick a merry look. 'I'd like to hunt that cunning fox.' He heard a clear voice at the time Max was becoming more and more excited. ''That's a ridiculous demand.'' "Why do you think so?'' "The bandits came to our territory because it was obviously the Elios' fault. Of course I should ask for the price you're responsible for." At the precise point of Jubelian, Max swept his chest and lifted the corners of his mouth. 'Fortunately, I thought you were slow, but at this run, you're very quick to notice.' But Max had to straighten his face again soon. That's because he saw Frederick's grinning and grating eyes. 'That fucking fox, how dare you look at someone like that?' With his glued, seductive eyes, Max clenched his fist without realizing it. He wanted to give Frederick a cut and warn him not to come near her again, but he will find out that he is dating her. 'Maybe she'll be angry.' Just imagining Juvelian angry was frightening, but he couldn't bear it because the bugs that would haunt Juvelian in the future were annoying. Max turned his back while glaring at Frederick with a fierce look. 'I'm gonna have to count my options for the hunt.'

Soon Max lifted one corner of his mouth. 'And I didn't think of a handkerchief, but thanks to him, I've got a good one.' *** I let out a sigh. 'Did I do a good job today?' I won't regret what I've done already. I thought so, but it was the first time I had made such a big decision on behalf of my father, so I couldn't help but keep thinking about it. When I came back to the room, Max sat still on the sofa waiting for me. 'I was surprised to see you come to the drawing room, but I didn't expect you to be so calm.' It was when I was trying to approach him with a smile of honor. 'Oh?' He was approaching me in the blink of an eye. "What took you so long?" There was a slight resentment in his voice, which looked at me and asked. I answered with a sigh. "Well, he's asking for help with the escaped convicts in Ellios. So it was a little late." At my answer he looked at me with a suspicious look and opened his mouth. "Is that really all he's been asking?" There was something in my head at the moment.

'Now that Miss Jubelian is of age, I can find my replacement.' Mrs. Perez entered the room of Jubelian. "Welcome, Mrs. Perez." Watching Jubelian welcoming her in neat attire, strangely enough, the inside of her heart was filled. 'Although her growth process wasn't good, she definitely grew up wonderfully.' Even with that thought for a moment, Mrs. Perez sat down and began to work out a plan written by Juvelian. Juvelian's plan, which she wanted to be easy and ingenious, certainly looked good for Mrs. Perez. "I think you can do it like this." "Oh, really?" With her permission, Mrs. Perez, seeing the appearance of a child-like Juvelian, raised her mouth. 'If I knew you would like compliments, I would have done it a lot.' But now that she's in a position to quit, she would have no regrets. Mrs. Perez woke up. "Then, I will try to prepare a banquet as you envisioned." "Wait!" "Yes?"

Suddenly, in the voice of the Jubelian holding her, Mrs. Perez stared at her with wonder. Jubelian takes something out of his pocket and crosses it. ''Take this.'' "Is this...?'' When Mrs. Peres asked about an unexpected gift, Juvelian replied with a smile. "It's a good evening primrose oil for menopause, and I've told Allen, so he'll send you some medicine." That's strange. She thought it was the end after the coming-of-age ceremony, but the desire to be a little more beside this lovely lady came up. Mrs. Perez bowed her head. "Thank you."

Chapter 118 – 120 When Mrs. Perez went back, I streaked on the sofa. 'I'm glad you didn't feel bad.' I was worried if it was a point of no harm, but I was grateful that she accepted it. 'We've been together for a long time, so I hope you'll stay healthy with me.' For a moment, I saw the paper in front of me. 'Now that I've decided on the concept, I've done half of it.' When I fell asleep, I got up. 'Okay, I heard there's a seamstress coming today, so I'll have to think about the dress.' *** The Crown Prince and his aides were gathering in the Oval Office for a meeting. "Your Imperial Highness, so the gun that has tightened our base..." Denise paused, then sighed. Because he realized that Max was not paying attention to his words. 'What's wrong with a man who's always been serious when he's talking about great things? He's changed since he met the emperor yesterday.' It was a bad sign that Max, who had always been relaxed after meeting the emperor, was showing such nervousness. Dennis was reading Max's countenance, and stared at Victor sitting across him. But Victor was smiling

with his chin in his mouth to see if he was thinking about something else. 'That bastard...!' Dennis reached out and kicked Victor across him. "Aah!" Despite the uproar, Max was unable to concentrate with a serious face. It was because of what the emperor said yesterday.

Just as Jubelian, who thought he was a target to be protected, encouraged him, I thought it would be okay to tell his subordinates.

"Yesterday, the Emperor called me and mentioned my weakness." At the word of weakness, Dennis took a serious face and frowned. 'You're talking about Princess Floyen.' Certainly, Princess Floyen is a good card to draw in the Duke of Floyen, but it would be difficult if the emperor noticed it. "So what did you do?" To Dennis' question, Max answered honestly. "I denied my weakness to the emperor." Dennis nodded. 'Yes, it would be safe to hide from the emperor first. It may be difficult to be subject to check before receiving the cooperation of Duke Floyen.' "That's right. I think it's best to hide it." It was when Dennis spoke to the prince. They heard Victor's voice. "Well, if you're going to be caught anyway, wouldn't it be better to show them that if you touch them openly, they won't let you go?" To Victor's simplistic answer, Dennis said, touching his temple. If you do that and then touch her... "You shouldn't talk," Dennis said, staring at the Crown P rince again, "Anyway, you seem to be upset." Then he gave Victor a hint by dangling him on his leg. Victor flinched, then sighed and opened his mouth. "This is where Victor takes your place." "That's right. We'll take care of most things on our own, so please feel safe." In response to his subordinates, Max felt strange. Soon there came an awkward remark from his mouth. "Thank you." The unexpected answer from the Crown Prince felt his heart heat up.

'You've changed in a really good way.' They've been together since the war, but Crown Prince was always somewhere out of the blue. To the extent that he seemed like a perfect monster with no weakness. But now he has what he is trying to protect, and trusted them with his own weaknesses, and asked for advice. Dennis was deeply moved by the change of the Crown Prince who was so different even though it was a good different. 'A king who listens to his servants does not run away. It's not to the point of a priest, but I'm sure you'll have good government.' When Dennis was so moved, Victor opened his mouth. "But, Your Imperial Highness, can you tell me what your weaknesses are? I'll bet on the honor of your left arm and keep it a secret." It was when Dennis was frowning as he looked at it. ''Next time,'' Max said, leaving the room. Without knowing that his men who saw him from behind with astonished eyes. *** 'It's still a famous coming-of-age ceremony, so it would be better to be colorful?' I was thinking about how to choose the dress design. Knock knock. The sound from the door surprised me and looked at my watch. 'You came earlier than you promised.'

No matter how diligent you are, I didn't expect you to come four hours earlier than you promised. 'I'm preparing to meet Mrs. Perez, but I would have been embarrassed if I had been in my pajamas.' That was when I opened the door with that thought. "Huh? Dad?" I opened my eyes wide with amazement at the sight of my Daddy standing at the door. ''Did you sleep well?'' "Oh, yes!'' Dad opened his mouth, glancing at the inside of my room. ''I'd like to go into the room and talk to you.'' "Oh, yes! Of course!" I've always been in separate places such as fining area and drawing rooms, and it was the first time that my dad came to my room to share his presence. I sat down in the chair, suppressing my overwhelming heart. Dad stared at me, and he opened his mouth. "I heard that you settled the dispute with Elios' heir yesterday." At that, I stared at Dad. Although he looked blunt, I wasn't scared anymore. "Yes, do you remember the first question my dad asked me to look at the theory of business management?" He nodded at my question. "Of course. Didn't I ask you about the three elements of the manor?" I raised the corners of my mouth to see my father remember it the way he was. "Yes, as I said at that time, what I valued the most, I put our people first." “Well done,” said my dad, looking at me, and the tail of my mouth went up,

and I thought, feeling my chest tingling inside... 'This is happiness.' In the past, I thought I would be happy if I had money and no one around me. But that was my arrogance. 'I like my people, so I want to be happy with them now.' I was smiling with familiar faces for a while, but when Liche came to my mind, I slowly lowered the corners of my mouth. 'So it turns out, a couple of months after my coming-of-age ceremony has passed, and Liche will drink poison.' In the meantime, I was thinking of living alone, so I was in a hurry to avoid my death. But now, rather than running away, I wanted to protect myself and the people around me. 'Yes, I don't know who the culprit is, but I'll find out first and reveal the truth.' When I'm making that decision. "Juvel." Now I smiled at my father, who was calling my nickname naturally. ''Yes, Dad.'' "If there's anything you want to buy for the coming-of-age ceremony, you can buy it all.'' To the somewhat exaggerated remark I answered with mischief. "Ay, how do I buy them all? It's going to ruin our house." My father said seriously, nodding his head.

"There are so many assets that we can't use them all in our life, so it's good to have everything you want to have." At that, I opened my eyes wide. 'I thought my house was rich, but it was that much.' Is this the feeling of becoming an heir to a conglomerate family overnight? Certainly, even before that time, I spent a lot of money on my own, but now I realize that I can use this enormous wealth at will. But for a while. 'Well, if it's money, I have a lot of money?' I'm not greedy, but I've made steady money on my own. Thanks to the steady stream of accessories, I was somewhat satisfied with my desire for things. But my dad would be disappointed if I gave a lukewarm response, so I answered in a voice as much as I could. ''Thank you! Dad.'' "Yes, from now on...'' When he was about to say something to me. Knock knock! I frowned at the rough knocking on the door. 'Who is it?' It was when I was trying to get up. "I'll open it." My dad said and I nodded. "Thank you for that." Soon, Dad opened the door. And the voice heard. "Teacher?" I turned my head in surprise, and Max stood. "Huh? Max. What happened..." It was when I tried to approach Max. Dad

reached out his arm, blocked me and shook his head. Then he opened his mouth, staring at Max. "I think I told you to take full responsibility for what you have previously done." "I know. But there is a reason for that..!" Listening to the two men's words, I felt something strange and frowned. At that time, my dad said cold things. "If you want to see my daughter, first you have to take responsibility for your position..." I cut off my father's words and cut in. "Hey, wait a minute!" I opened my mouth, looking at the two men staring at me at the same time. "So, you two. What did you say about me behind my back?" As soon as I finished, I saw my dad and Max staring at me with a puzzled look on their faces. *** Upon arriving at the Floyen Duchy, Max was looking around the porch with an expressionless face. 'It looks like everything's fine.' Derek, who found Max, hurriedly bowed his head and tried to approach. However, Max ignored him and went up to the Jubelian's room. "Huh? Are you here? But now..." Marilyn, a sermaidvant of Juvelian, spoke, but Max ignored her and walked past her to the door. 'Nothing will happen, but still...' Max knocked on the door with urgency without knowing it. Soon the door opened, and Max swallowed it. But...

"Teacher?" When he saw the face of the his teacher instead of the pretty face he wanted to see so much, Max felt himself feeling dirty. 'Why is this human here?' At that time, he could see Jubelian's figure through the door. 'There it is.' For a while, he struggled with his chest to look fine, and Max stared at the obstacle that was blocking him. However, regardless of the exciting gaze, the teacher was looking at him with a feeble spirit. "I think I told you to take full responsibility for what you have previously done." Hearing that cold voice, he felt intuition. Today his teacher has no intention of making him meet Jubelian. 'First, I have to get rid of this human.' However, in front of Jubelian, he could not deal with his teacher. So Max decided to pretend to be a poor victim. "I know. But there is a reason for that..!" However, Regis, who had already seen Max's thoughts, stared at his pupil with a slight frown. 'How dare you sleep in the same bed with my daughter...' He know nothing happened, but in Regis's eyes, Max was nothing but a thief to be driven out.

"If you want to see my daughter, first you have to take responsibility for your position..." It was the time when Regis, full of anger, tried to give an order of congratulation to Max. "Hey, wait a minute!" Suddenly, Regis sighed at her daughter's voice. 'Well, are you trying to side with him?' However, even though her daughter was on the side of Max, Regis had no intention of listening to it. 'If you take his side, you'll have to take the blame.' That was when Regis looked at her daughter with that thought. "So, you two. What did you say about me behind my back?" When an unexpected point came out of his daughter's mouth, Regis was embarrassed unusually. 'How does that slow kid...' The same was true of Max. 'I thought she would never know, but how did she know?' Jubelian frowned and glared at them as the two were stiff without an answer. "Come on, tell me when and what did you talk about?" But neither Max nor Regis could tell the truth. 'What should I do to tell her that I were embarrassed and beaten by that human?'

'If she find out that I, her father, have been stalking her secretly, will she be disappointed?' There they were barely a close relationship with Jubelian, but if they do something wrong, they may return to square one. That was when the two were thinking inside. "Why? Can't you speak because you can't trust me?" The two men were appalled at the sight of Jubelian with a sulky face. "Jubelian, it's not really..." When Max was embarrassed to say, Regis intercepted. "I'll tell you." From the teacher's sharp eyes, there must be a countermeasure. Max nodded and swallowed a dry saliva. Soon he heard the voice of his teacher. "Didn't I fight against Max before?" At that, Juvelian nodded. "Yes, at the training center." "At that time, he was told that swordsmanship is important to become a person who matches you while doing battles, but he have to do his best in his role as the Crown Prince." 'This man, it's like I'm not doing my job!' Max frowned slightly, but his reasons was not untrue. In fact, it was true to some extent that he did not look hard at his duties, and it was clear that he would be at a disadvantage in his role if he told all of his work with his teacher. Then, Juvelian stared at Max. "Really?" Looking into her innocent eyes, he was stabbed to lie, but Max nodded. "Yes, that's right." At Max's affirmation, Jubelian said with a sigh.

"Can't you get along now, Dad and Max?" Regis and Max simultaneously shook their faces, due to the resentment of those words. 'If I have a free time, you tell me to get along with the guy who wants my daughter to be with him? It sounds absurd.' 'Rather than getting along well with that human who doesn't like me, it would be better to praise Beatrice for being pretty.' It was when the two were staring at each other. "I hope the two of you get along well..." They both stared at the Jubelian in a quiet voice. The two men felt as if something were poking inside their chests as Jubelian looked at them with sullen faces. 'Yes, if we pretend to get along...' When the two were looking at each other, the Jubelian struck a final blow. "I'm upset that you two keep fighting in front of me like that." Regis thought he was upset and was nervous to see tears in her big eyes. "Jubel, I..." Then, Max raised his voice. "Jubelian, fighting! There's no such thing! How much do I respect and follow my teacher? Because he've protected me since I was a child!" 'The abominable one, who didn't even listen to me properly, spoke well.' It was when Regis' forehead was about to be crumpled. "Really?" "Of course. To Max's positivity, Jubelian bent his eyes and laughed.

"That's a relief." At the sight of her daughter's innocence, Regis breathed a breath. 'I didn't expect you to believe that.' And for a moment, Regis was shocked by the way Juvelian came to him. "Daddy." "Yes." He answered calmly, but in fact Regis was nervous. Soon Juvelian opened her red lips and said... "Daddy, you've been protecting Max for a long time, haven't you?" At that remark, Regis put up little Max and laughed in vain.

Although he was the one who sacrificed his life, Count Pyrex was left out of the plan. 'You're going to make Mikhail the winner using the spell I've caught? You're so mean.' He have never been so loyal to the Emperor that he was beaten or ignored. This was the first time he was so angry. No matter how ignored he may be, he was the closest aide to the emperor. The resentment that had been raging toward the emperor turned into hatred the moment he saw Mikhail's face. 'This is all Mikhail's fault, because of him!' It was when Count Pyrex was gritting at Mikhail and grating his teeth. The emperor opened his mouth. "As you all know, today's competition sets scores according to the level of difficulty of captured beast. The more dangerous the more rare the higher the score." Participants lined up in each camp at the emperor's words brightened their eyes. They dreamed of making a prize for winning, recalling rare animals such as wild beasts such as leopards and bears, and swift silver foxes. This was because it was possible to receive a great reward from the head of the family if they made a merit. 'It will be this treasure...'

With everyone's attention being focused, the emperor beckoned to the chief servant, and he stood next to the emperor holding a cushion made of red satin covered with black cloth. Soon the emperor lifted the tail of his mouth and removed the cloth. At that moment, in the multicolored radiant light that was revealed, everyone lost their words and stared at the beautiful necklace. It was seen in red, blue, and gold. The story that the necklace, which was made of any kind of minerals, was made more beautiful than any flower for a companion who misses the earth by the god of the underworld, deserves a story. The emperor lifted the tail of his mouth while looking at the lost people. "This necklace is a precious treasure of the empire that the first emperor received as a gift from his father, a dragon. I hope you all do your best to capture this beautiful underground flower." A national treasure-class jewel whose value cannot dare to be measured, everyone was shining in the desire to occupy it. It was not long before I heard the sound of horns. It was a sign that we were going to start hunting soon, so get ready. While everyone was getting ready to start, someone rushed to the crown prince. "Your Imperial Highness!" As Victor suddenly appeared on the field, Max crumpled his face. 'I'm busy for a while, but now...!' He thought he didn't notice, but he didn't know it was this much. It was the time when Max, who had soared irritation, was tempered by Victor. "It is a gift from Handkerchief Lady." The words that Victor spoke urgently were immediately irritable. Max laughed as he accepted what Victor had handed over. 'It's Lunariel, did you know?'

A silver flower that is as beautiful as the moonlight. It was a symbol of good luck among the northern people, and it was a flower with a false superstition of defeating something special. Max put the flower in his pocket, then lifted the corner of his mouth. 'Maybe you wished me luck.' He turned his head to the special seat of Duke of Floyen, where Jubelian was, and Jubelian was staring at him with a smile. 'Oh, why are you so pretty?' She was so lovely that Max was caught in a ticklish mood not only inside his chest but also all over his body. He wanted to kiss the red lips thickly after saying that this pretty thing was his in front of everyone. But...

As Juvelian said that, he have to put up with it. Max turned his head hard and got on the horse. Then, the heated cheering sound from each family was clearly heard. "Be sure to win!" "I will trust only you!" Everyone seemed to have their eyes turned on the Flowers of the Underground Goddess. Suddenly, Max imagined that the Flowers of the Underground Goddess that he had seen before was caught in Juvelian's white neck. 'I'm sure I know why I'm giving you this jewelry as a present.'

The idea in Max's head was that a necklace was replaced by a kiss mark. As the blue diamond cuff button of the Jubelian was rumored, giving expensive jewelry was either a sign of love because the owner and source were known. 'I've got a gift too, must I bring victory to my lady?' Soon he heard the start signal, the horn, and Max ran quickly. *** Dagadak, dagadak. I sighed as I watched the loudly departing horses. 'I hope nothing happens...' When I was thinking that. Sir Victor came in with a look of exhaustion. "Here you are, gloves.'' "Thank you.'' I smiled as I accepted the gloves. 'Now I don't have to worry about Max being attacked by the beast.' Then he hurriedly lean from me and said. "I hope you don't let me run these private errands in the future." You hate me so much, but it was natural that he had a bad feeling about me. When I was about to say yes, Liche called out Sir Victor in a clear voice. "Sir Victor!" Sir Victor rushed to Liche. "Your Imperial Highness, what's the matter?" It was time for me to open my

eyes in amazement at the way he sounded a little bad. Liche asked Sir Victor with a suspicious look. "Why did you go to the field?" When asked by Liche, Sir Victor looked at me once, and then stared at Liche. "I came to cheer the Lord for a moment. Is there a problem?" Unlike when dealing with me, it was a tone that felt like a little bit of prevention. 'No, it's the famous princess, but that's what I mean...' It was when I was about to say a word to Sir Victor. "The question is solved, so you can return to the mission." At Liche's words, Sir Victor again stood behind her. Seeing the roaring form, it seemed like he didn't want to do it. I looked at it as if it were absurd, then sighed. 'What happened today, I have to tell Max about it.' *** The wind rattled his cheeks. Like the lineage of a great horse, Max's horse was running fast. 'Okay, it looks like there are a lot of animals here.' Max, looking for the beast, shouted at the men who followed him. "It's around here!" His men stopped at his words. Dennis, who looked at the Crown Prince's back all the time, raised the corners of his mouth. 'Finally, you announced.'

The Crown Prince's order led the lieutenants to hunt in the nearby forest. 'In fact, His Imperial Highness' win is our win too.' When guarding the northern border, soldiers who were unable to adapt to the cold and stark weather had been hunted to boost morale. Among them, the Crown Prince's hunting skills were by far the best. 'He's so sensitive to foreboding that he soon noticed the lurking animals. Maybe this time, too.' It was when Dennis was staring at the Crown Prince's back with such faith. Wskkk When the bushes were heard shaking, Max signalled at the archer. Then the archer hung an arrow on the bow and pulled the rope tight. It was when everyone was so breathless waiting for the beast to show up. Kkyuuu A round body like a ball of round eyes, a large ear that rises above it, and round blue eyes. Although it was a cute appearance, it was just delicious food to the eyes of skilled hunters. There are quite a few in the north, but near here it was a rare sight of snow rabbits. 'It's a pity that it's a herbivore, but it's still a rare animal, so it's not a low score.' It was when Dennis was trying to signal the archer. "Stop!" At the voice of the imprisoning Crown Prince, the archers pulled out arrows and put down their bows. It must have been caught, but Dennis didn't understand what the Crown Prince was doing.

"Your Imperial Highness, why are you doing that?" Despite Dennis' question, the Crown Prince was staring at the direction where the snow rabbit had disappeared, with his mouth closed. Before long, the prince answered silently. "It resemble her." Dennis distorted his face when he heard that. 'What do you mean a resemblance between the Princess Floyen and a beast like that...' Objectively, the snow rabbit is a cute animal with an outer sheep, but it was not enough to compare it with one of the most beautiful women in the country. 'More than anything else, it's not a good analogy...' It was when Dennis was struggling to make a testimony for the successful relationship of the master. Max took the archer's bow. Then he pointed an arrow at Dennis. 'Why are you...!' Even before his thoughts were over, the arrow swam out of the protest. It was when Dennis was looking at the arrows flying towards him with the eyes that he couldn't believe it. At that moment, an arrow struck Dennis' cheek and passed narrowly. Fook! At the same time as the arrow hit something, a sharp cry echoed. Kyaang! Dennis, in fear, turned to the rear. Not long ago, a huge cat and a beast

were struggling with the pain that had pierced their head. 'Fire lake? How is that here...?' A beast called the king of animals in the south. However, it was a wild beast that was never seen in the central part of this place without jungle. The fact that a ferocious beast that could not be seen here was attacking was highly likely to have been deliberately released by someone. 'The emperor caught a beast...' As Dennis was hardening his face, Max raised the tail of his mouth. "Thanks to that, we can get a good score." Max pulled out his sword and approached the flames struggling with pain. Before long, his sword broke the flames. Max, who had lost his smile, said to the knights who were looking at him. "Don't be vigilant at all." *** The stadium where the knights left was over. But at least it wasn't boring.

When the Crown Prince applied for dance for the first time, he was upset because he was just interested in a moment. 'No way, were you serious?' For a moment, Frederick frowned after clenching his fists at the appearance of an unexpected competitor. 'Wait a minute, when I think about it, a high leopard is an animal that doesn't live around here, ah!' Only then could he understand what the Crown Prince said. 'Is it possible that someone is deliberately solving dangerous predators to harm the Crown Prince?' Surely, if they used predators during the hunting competition, they would be able to kill the Crown Prince without being suspected. Frederick looked in the direction of the disappearance of the Crown Prince without realizing it, and raised the corners of his mouth. 'It's none of my business, but maybe you'll get a high score.' ***

It's been quite a while, but the seat next to me was still empty. 'Why isn't my Daddy coming?' I'm sure he left quickly, but now that he hasn't been here for so long, I'm starting to worry. 'Nothing's going on, is it?' Liche asked, staring at me as I sighed with frustration. "Jubelian, what is it?" I gulped down my saliva in a sudden silence. Before I knew it, everyone was staring at me with a worried look. "Oh, well, my father hasn't come back yet..." When I clouded the end of my words, Sir Todd, who had been standing there with no presence, opened his mouth. "I haven't heard his destination either. But I'm afraid he'll be back soon. Isn't it the other person you should worry about?" (if regis had a battle, isn't it the other person she must be worried about because regis is very good at swordmanship) Lord Victor nodded, too. "That's right. Anyone else would know, your father is the most powerful man in the Imperial Swordsmanship! Who would touch him if he didn't go out of his mind?" I nodded and suppressed the lining of the fire. 'Yes, it must be a rainstorm. Sir Victor also said, but my dad is a very strong person.' Then, someone took my hand and said.

"If you're worried about Jubelian right now, don't talk about it." I felt like I was getting hollowed out at the sight of Liche talking with a serious face. I smiled quietly. 'I'm afraid it's a delightful and refreshed feeling machine, so it's cool to me.' Then, Liche asked, gazing at me with her red eyes. "Jubelian, if you're really worried, let's go find your father together." Of course, I was worried about my dad, but I didn't know what would happen if I moved for nothing. "Oh, no, I can't do that because of me..." But Liche was determined. "You keep looking at the seat next to you, so I am bothered." Rose nodded at her words. "That's right." Our other friends were nodding their heads, too. Liche said with a smile. "It was boring to be here at last. It wouldn't be bad to take a walk around here. There are guards at the stadium, so it's safe." "But,..." Frankly speaking, it was true that I was so worried about my dad that I fell for her words. But what if something happens to us who are taking a walk? I kept thinking of such an ominous family, so I couldn't answer. Then, said Riche. "Victor, how good are you?" Sir Victor replied confidently, stroking his chin. "Well. Wouldn't it be at least in the top 5 of the Imperial Swordsmanship?" It's an obvious bluff, but Liche said, looking at me. "You hear that? What's the concern when we have such a talented man

guarding us? Let's go, let's go." Now I was embarrassed by what she said. "Don't worry. Nothing's going to happen." I sighed and replied to her voice whispering so quietly that only I could hear it. "Yes." *** Mikhail was waiting near the stadium, as the emperor said. 'Is the Crown Prince still?' It hasn't been a long time, but it was a bit painful to wait still. 'What is Jubelian doing right now?' He felt like he was hunting, and he wanted to kidnap her and take her. However, as long as the Duke of Floyen was attached to her, even that was a vain fantasy. 'How on earth would the emperor control the duke?'

On that day, Mikhail's sighting of the Duke of Floyen was far beyond human. Maybe it's more dangerous than the beast in many ways. However, the emperor was strangely relaxed whenever the story of the Duke of Floyen came out. 'What kind of confidence is it?' It was when Mikhail had doubts about the emperor. "... you know?"

'Pretend to be popular?' Mikhail slowly walked to the place where the voice could be heard. 'This is definitely a place with an entrance to the basement of the stadium...' At that moment, Mikhail opened his mouth to the incredible sight in front of him. "Okay, Your Imperial Majesty." Duke Floyen, who is on one knee, and the emperor looking down at him seemed more like a master-slave relationship than a military-god relationship. At that time, Dragon Knight, the emperor's bodyguard, approached the emperor. "Your Majesty, I have something to report." "What?" "Well, right now, Her Imperial Highness has left the special seat..." At that remark, the emperor crumpled his forehead. She must be in the special seat so that the demon will attack Beatrice and Regis' daughter. "If so, then the Princess (Beatrice) is..." It was when the emperor was trying to ask for the princess' position. Fwak! When firecrackers erupted in the sky, the emperor swears. "Fuck, it's a sign that Maximilian is coming back! Go find the Princess (Beatrice)!"

*** Max looked back with fierce eyes. 'I warned you not to mind my game, you damned fox, you dare follow me?' Although it wasn't difficult to bully him, there weren't one or two things he really didn't like. 'I want to show you the power gap.' As Max was repressing his uplifting impulse, Dennis called him quietly. "Your Imperial Highness." In response, Max silently stared at the sight in front of him. "It's a hunting competition, and you have to follow the Crown Prince..." "What can I do? If it's our situation, it's better." The warlords guarding the huge front of us, and the sound of their chatter. 'The group finally found a bastard to release the beast.' Max laughed bitterly as he stared at the sentence of Count Pyrex. "Your Imperial Highness, what should I do? Shall we attack?" At Dennis' question, Max shook his head. "No, I have an interesting idea." "What thought..." "First of all, take off my armor." At the words of the Crown Prince, Dennis opened his eyes wide.

''Your Imperial Highness, why do you want to take off your armor?'' "Oh, I'm going to attack them disguised as an unidentified man.'' "What? Why? Wouldn't it be better to just attack?" When Dennis questioned, seemingly absurd, Max said, frowning. "Count Pyrex is an emperor's dog. If you attack him, you'll only give them a hint." It was when Dennis was swallowing swelling at the right words. Max took off his helmet and said. "But Count Pyrex is one of the few nobles who know my face." "No way..." Max smiled as he saw Dennis unable to repeat the words. "If there is no justification to attack, wouldn't that be all if I got it?" *** Of the four beasts, one was struck and two were captured by the Crown Prince's hand. Now, with the last beast left behind, Count Pyrex, who was drinking alcohol in a canteen, stared in the direction of the stadium without his knowledge. 'What the hell am I doing here for?' At first, he tried to think that the emperor would also praise him if he followed the order. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt regret and resentment. 'There's no way His Imperial Majesty will recognize this! Damn it! This is all because of the damn Hessen young man!' Even briefly swallowing swearing is a short time, and it is unclear what will be the reprimands for failure to work. Count Pyrex raised his voice and ordered.

"Get ready to let the beast go!" How long has it been? After a while, the knight's warning was heard. "Who is it! I will attack you if you come near!" Count Pyrex curled his brows and drank alcohol. 'Why did he show up at this point?' Currently, the hunting ground owned by the imperial family is controlled by civilians. In other words, it was said that the assailant who appeared now was one of those who participated in the hunting competition. 'I don't know which idiot he is, but I guess he's fallen behind or lost.' The thought of asking him about the beasts in the cage all over again ran into his mind, but Count Pyrex felt at ease. 'If you're a mercenary, it's okay if you beat him out, and if you're a knight or a nobleman, you can make an excuse for capturing the beast in us and return it.' However, at an unexpected scream, Count Pyrex woke up, frowning. 'Is it a raid? There is no fear of any kind of burial...' The status of being the third person among the imperial prosecutors did not just come out. If it isn't the Duke of Floyen, he had confidence that he would not lose to anyone. "What is it?" As ge went to the place where the turmoil occurred, several knights were surrounded by a hooded man. Count Pyrex frowned and drank alcohol. 'Pathetic things, you can't even defeat a one guy.'

The pail was a complete visa, Count Pyrex threw it. Bang! As everyone's attention was focused, Count Pyrex raised his voice. "Get out of here, everybody! I'll deal with him!" As the knights retreated, Count Pyrex ran into the grotesque. Chaeng! The fricative sound of the sword and sword collision rang loudly. Count Pyrex glared at the unknown assailant who was facing him with his sword. 'It's obviously empowered, but you're stopping it.' The two-handed sword, the Pastad, is dull and heavy, but it is so sturdy that it is close to a blunt sword that can destroy the opponent's weapon depending on the user. However, the unidentified man was trying to stop Pastad with a normal long sword. 'That's pretty good.' While praising the other person for a while, Count Pyrex lifted his mouth. 'But you can't beat a sword that uses mana with only strength.' Before long, a faint sword of opaque light flowed through Pastad's crude blade. 'I'll break your sword like this!' The moment when Count Pyrex was cheering and trying to push down the sword of the assailant. The sword of the mysterious man, who was silver,

began to glow red. 'Red Mana? Don't tell me...!' The moment Count Pyrex tried to look into the face of the hood with astonished eyes, the monster flipped the hood with one free hand. "It's not enough to free the beast at will, it's ridiculous to dare to attack me 'first' on the theme of an imperial dog." He didn't see his face often, but the owner of a beautiful appearance that he couldn't forget had a bloody smile. 'The Crown Prince?' Confused, Count Pyrex missed the sword. Without missing the gap, Max aimed the tip of his sword against Count Pyrex's neck. Count Pyrex swallowed dry saliva, feeling the harsh touch of the tip of the sword pressing against his Adam's apple. 'Damn, did you ever trace us back? If something goes wrong with the plan like this...' Count Pyrex rolled his head to escape the crisis. "Let the Count!" Still, in the midst of the complex, the men were trying to aim their swords at Max at once. It was when Count Pyrex tried to stop his foolish men. "You dare to put your sword on His Imperial Highness!" The knights of the Crown Prince who suddenly appeared, pointing their swords, surrounded the knights of Count Pyrex. 'Damn it was a trap!' If he do something wrong, yheou could be accused of killing the Imperial family. Count Pyrex yelled.

"You idiots! What's rude to His Imperial Majesty the Crown Prince! Put down all the swords!" Eventually, the sword fell to the floor, and Max lifted one corner of his mouth. "Well, I don't think you're going to blame your subordinates?" At Max's point, Count Pyrex replied, swallowing a dry saliva. "I thought you were an intruder and committed rudeness. Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, please forgive me with open heart." "Yes, I was covering my face, so you might not have known." He saw Count Pyrex's face brightened as if he was thinking of going over it. However, Max caught the pod. "But for what purpose did your father order you to release that beast? And that, of all things, is near me." "It is for His Imperial Majesty the Emperor's victory..." "You gave such a dangerous gift without consulting me? Are you sure you want to say that my father wanted to kill me?" "Oh, that's not..." Originally, He tried to look around in moderation, but the more he talk, the more he felt like he fell into a maze. 'Damn, I wasn't a resourceful in the first place..!' He'd rather shut up, it was when Count Pyrex was thinking about that. "By the way, I can't see Mikhail. Recently, there was a saying that my father fortune-telling with Beatrice's companion." The word Mikhail made his head hot. 'If it weren't for the bastard in the first place...' When Count Pyrex was gnashing his teeth, he heard the Crown Prince's

thunder. "Even if you've hunted a lot of animals, the hounds are thrown away when they're useless." With those words, the situation in the future was drawn in Count Pyrex's mind.

Eyes out of focus, and voice out of focus. It was quite different from the usual Duke of Floyen. 'Was the emperor's confidence derived from his ability to manipulate the Duke of Floyen?' Now, if he use the Emperor well, you will be able to clean up the Duke of Floten. Mikhail was worried, though he deserved to be happy.

He tried to dismiss it as bullshit, but the words that he had to risk his life to protect the Jubelian kept getting him sick.

'It may be a trap that the empress dug, but sooner or later, I'll have to go see the ghost again.' It was when Max was so committed. Almost as if there were no signs, there was a movement that caught the senses of Max, the transcendent. 'I was annoyed earlier, so I forgot an important fact.' Of course, the teacher's placement of the room may be grumpy, but there was no reason to give him a room adjacent to his room if he was monitoring. If you're a transcendent, you'll be able to sense every movement in this mansion. Therefore, it must be because there is another intention. 'Probably you want to talk with me.' Convinced, Max opened the door. As expected, the Master stood at the door. "Teacher, please talk to me for a moment." Regis nodded his head at the prompt remark of his disciple. "Yes, I had something to say, too." 'He's still a quiet person, so what do you want to say?' Max was very curious about what the Teacher would say. "Okay, then inside..." Then the teacher said, cutting his words. "First of all, let's go out and fight." Max lifted the tail of his mouth and opened his mouth. "This is what I wanted."

*** From the morning I had to get up early. She would be... "Little Princess, this is today's schedule. Come on and check it out." This is because my aunt forced me to wake myself up, saying it is unacceptable for me to oversleep well. 'Well, I woke up after 10 o'clock, so I woke up too late.' For a moment, I heard the schedule. 'Examples of farmland in the territory...' Perhaps the most important people living in our land were farmers. As such, it was expected to take quite a long time. "I'll have a wagon ready, so we'll go out after breakfast." I nodded at her words also reminded me of the words breakfast. “Then, my guest and my father have a meal together…” Then she shook her head. "You can't disturb them. Both of them are very busy right now." At that, I frowned. 'What the hell is going on, busy?' *** Chaeng! The moment the sword and the sword collided, intense sparks bounced around. It was a terrifying Aura collision that was incomparable to the other day when he was fighting at the training center.

"You still have your thoughts mixed with the sword." At the words of his teacher who came out quietly, Max sharpened his teeth. 'Why?' As there is a saying that it looks as much as learned, their swords were the same. When he was a first-class prosecutor, he was confident that he would catch up with his teacher soon because it was a piece of paper. However, as there is a sky that spreads out over a high mountain, the gap with his teacher he realized after becoming a transcendent was wide. 'Why can you be so strong?' The moment his sword and his teacher's sword collided again, said the teacher. "Do you remember what I once said?" Regis raised his lip when Max looked like he didn't know what to say. "The basic logic of swordsmanship." At that moment, he remembered the words he once heard from his teacher.

The grip of his sword was strained. It's certainly something he wouldn't understand if it was before, but now Max understood it better than anyone else. 'It must be because of the desperation to be strong to protect what is precious.' After meeting Jubelian, he felt the emotion of trying to play Max, and he felt despair several times. And tried to jump over the wall. he thought he'd have no rival if he became a transcendent. But after becoming a transcendent, he realized that a higher sky existed. Furthermore, the change that the

teacher, who thought he was a ally, made Max nervous. 'Cause I was afraid he'd turn into an enemy. But...' Only then could Max know. The enemy that he needs to be overcome is him himself. And also that the teacher deliberately instilled anxiety in him to give him that realization. 'I don't know why you are doing this, but this time I will be recognized by defeating you.' Before long, Max's sword glowed red, and Regis' eyes shone sharply. 'It's definitely a great talent.' The disciple, who had just been pushed over to him, seemed to become stronger as he gained new enlightenment. A happy smile came to Regis' mouth. *** The face of the emperor who heard the report of Gale, the leader of the Dragon Knight, turned white. "What did the watchdogs do when the Count Pyrex' Mother's home was on fire?" "Well, it is said that they didn't know because they were sleeping." All hostages are effective when they are safe. If this fact goes into the ear of Count Pyrex, you may be dismissing everything to the Crown Prince. At Gale's report, the emperor roughly struck the handle of the chair. "What do you mean by that?" The moment Gale lowered his head without strength, he heard the voice of the headmaster.

"Your Imperial Majesty the Emperor, Sir Mikhail has arrived." 'What's wrong with that loser?' When he was asleep, the emperor opened his mouth. "I'll listen to him." Soon after Mikhail entered, the emperor opened his mouth, glaring at Mikhail with his red eyes. ''What happened?'' "I came to relieve the Emperor's anxiety.'' When Mikhail said in an indifferent voice, the Emperor managed to hold back his laughter. "Anxiety? I don't know if you're giving it to me because you relieved it." Even with those insulting remarks, Mikhail replied with no slight change. "I brought news from Count Pyrex." Mikhail's words brought him the news he most wanted to know, and the emperor was surprised and asked. "What? So what happened?" "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince himself said he died. We just identified the body." The emperor lifted the corners of his mouth. It was a pleasant remark that seemed to be going down in a long time. "Hahahaha! You are so trustworthy." Mikhail bowed deeply to the emperor. "Thank you for believing." The appearance of Mikhail, who humbly lowered his head and learned the news for himself, impressed the emperor. "What do you want to have? I can give you a little bit of detail because I'm going to be 'my son-in-law' in the future." 'Finally...'

Mikhail raised his mouth at the words he had been waiting for. *** After Mikhail left, the emperor crumpled his eyebrows with a puzzled face. 'Why did you ask for such trash among so many treasures?'

What Mikhail wanted was an old sword. But the name's only plausible, it was nothing but a scrap of scrap metal. 'He's a freak, anyway. But... At least I like him because it's honest.' It was obvious why Mikhail was the first to check and announce whether Count Pyrex had been removed. 'He must have been watching because he wanted Count Pyrex to disappear soon.' And the reason is because he wanted his job. 'Good for me because I needed someone to fill the vacancy of Count Pyrex anyway.' That's why the emperor was considering appointing Mikhail as his own great commander. At that time, the chief came in. Not long ago, the Dragon Knight's report, which was monitoring the Floyen's mansion, had asked the emperor to find out where he was going. "Yes, where did the Duke of Floyen go with his daughter?" "The Duke of Floyen went on an inspection with his daughter." The report

raised the emperor's lip. 'Dumb, is he trying to hide his daughter from me?' The emperor looked at the ring and shook his head. 'No, there's Max here for now, I'll have to wait and see.' *** At first, the inspection was very annoying and annoying because I got up early and moved. But I changed my mind when I saw it in the carriage. I've seen people busily moving since the morning. 'You're all very diligent.' On the other hand, how was I? While moving comfortably in a wagon, I complained about it being difficult. 'In my past life, it seems like I was busy like that...' When I was watching the figure, my aunt-in-law spoke to me. "The inspection is just a formal thing, so you just need to light your face. Don't worry too much." I couldn't nod my head at that. 'Even this or that, inspection is the duty of the lord. And since I came on my dad's behalf...' Honestly, I didn't want to be rough. I wanted to see the grateful people who cultivate hard in our land and produce delicious ingredients so that I can have a rich meal. I opened my mouth looking at my aunt. "Did you bring documents about where to look around during today's inspection?"

"Yes, but why is that...?" I smiled at the woman who was looking at me with wondering eyes. "Of course I want to see it." *** Max frowned at the sword pointing at his neck. 'Damn, a monster-like human.' Compared to before, all sensations in the body have been extremely developed, and muscle strength has become stronger and stronger. As a person became a transcendent, the reconstructed body seemed to be a new species that transcends humans. However, even though he became so strong, he did not reach his teacher's ability. 'If it were a real battle, I would be enough, but why...' It was when Max was standing in vain. Regis put his sword down and said... ''Let's call it a day." Max nodded at the remark. 'He's saying we're going to fight tomorrow. But...' He got used to the speed to some extent thanks to the battle with his teacher today. Not only that, but the sword that was difficult to block in the past can be beaten to some extent. Above all, he was slowly learning how to efficiently use the swordsman through the techniques the master showed. However, there was a part of his Teacher's behavior that he didn't understand.

'If I think about it, why is he suddenly helping me when he has opposed me meeting her so far?' That's not the only strange part.

Apparently yesterday, the teacher allowed him to go back with Jubelian at night. 'That man wouldn't allow it...' It was when Max was wondering. "Now that the day is bright, so let's go to Juvelian." He got to his senses and looked around. Apparently, it was night when I started the battle with his teacher, but the sun was already rising. Only then did Max guess the Master's intentions and tremble. 'This damn man, did you think I was going to visit Juvelian's bedroom?' Actually, he tried to do that. Of course, he thought about sleeping by holding her hand, but he wanted to feel like waking up in the same bed with her eyes in the morning. At that time, the Teacher raised one of the tails of his mouth. "Tomorrow, it's better to be a little more empowered. I don't intend to let my daughter date you until you beat me." That said, Max sharpened his teeth. 'You'll see, because I will definitely defeat you.' *** The autumn sun is strong, if not hot. Even with a parasol, the sunlight was

so strong that the surrounding area was empty. But since I wasn't out on an outing, I was busy. 'Our estate has good wheat production.' What crops are grown on the land, and in the climate and soil of our land. 'We examined the crops while reviewing the materials prepared by my uncle.' It is not difficult to grow them because the crops are concentrated on wheat, but wheat is slow in growth and the living efficiency of each area tends to be lower than rice or corn. In particular, corn had a short cultivation period and good sleep in poor conditions, so it would be easier for farmers to do their jobs quickly. 'Should I ask you to plant corn in this area?' It was when the wheat field and the map were looking alternately. "Aren't you bored, little Princess?" I shook my head at the sight of my aunt yawning beside me. "Not at all." Then she grinned. "Well, why is our little princess doing so hard?" It's certainly not unreasonable for her to look strange. Even though I don't play as an idiot for now, my deeds in the meantime have been a normal noble spirit. However, all the books I read while sitting around at home were the ones I saw for self-reliance. Among them, there were many books related to the management of the manor that I read when I was thinking of living with my Daddy.

Even though it would be boring knowledge if it was boring, I enjoyed the fact that there was something I could do for the people Dad valued. Instead of answering, I smiled, and my aunt smiled with her eyes bent. "Honestly, I didn't expect it, but it's wonderful." I was embarrassed because I didn't know she would praise me so honestly. "No. I was just excited..." It was when I was blushing, unable to talk. She said, holding my hand. "Then, shall we go to the orchard this time? Let's taste the fruit and work to be harvested this time." At the sound of tasting the fruit, my eyes shone as I recalled the paper I had just read. Our estate said that apples were particularly tasty and sweet. 'A lot of apples are said to remain, and they can be kept for a long time, so it would be nice to take them with you when you return to the system.' Let's ask chef Matthew to make us apple pie, and apple jam would be good. As I thought of foods to make from delicious apples, I smiled. "Yes, I like it!" That was the time I was trying to follow my aunt to the orchard. "Jubelian." When I looked back at the call to me, I saw welcome faces. "Daddy!" I couldn't see my dad and Max, so I wanted something, but just when I went to eat apples, they appeared and I felt better. "What were you doing?" "I was just looking around the wheat field and the farmlands in the territory." "I see." When I was looking at my father, I remembered asking questions

and answers about management of the land for a day in the study. Is that why? I wanted to brag to my dad about what I just conceived. "And our arable land. I just checked and found that wheat is inefficient because it takes up a lot of space." ''Really?'' "Yes, so I thought it would be a good idea to plant a fifth of corn.'' And I talked about the advantages of corn. Dad must have understood what I said, so he nodded and called the administrator. Soon the administrator, who heard Dad, replied with a nod. "Okay. I'll plant corn next year as you say." It was when I was smiling at the prospect of increasing the efficiency of the land. Max came into the parasol. Then he wrapped my shoulder and said. "I think I heard you're going to the orchard, but I'm looking forward to it." Ah, that fierce look is definitely that. 'I'm a person who likes sweets, so I want to eat fruit!' I crossed my arms to him and said. "Come on, let's go to the orchard!" *** Just a while ago, Jubelian who was talking to his teacher was shining so brightly. He could feel everyone around her staring at her. ''Our lady, how beautiful you are.'' "And you're like an angel to do that for things like us.'' But because she's slow, she couldn't have known the gaze. Max was annoyed and went into

the parasol. Then, he urged her to move, referring to the orchard that Mrs. Ronnel had spoken of. But the results were disastrous. 'What do I do with this?' Max glared at the apple pie in front of him. Still, he didn't like sweets, and he didn't like fruit either. But... "Would it be delicious?" He couldn't tell the truth to Juvelian, who asked him with hee eyes bent. Max laughed forcibly and put the apple pie in his mouth pretending to be delicious. 'Damn, it's too sweet too!' Eating apples in the orchard was force majeure. But even that wasn't enough, and it seemed that there were enough apples to eat with it, even as a dessert made with apples came out. 'Shall I tell the truth?' However, he soon had to change his mind. "I'm so proud that you enjoy eating apples in our land." Because Jubelian, who speaks with shining eyes, was so lovely. 'Yes, I'd better fix my eating habits.' Max hypnotized himself and ate up the apple pie. And the apples began to feel delicious as Juvelian looked at him. 'Shall we go for a walk together later?' It was when Max, who imagined to go to a sparse place and kiss him, had a bright smile.

"Tomorrow, it would be better to look at the security facilities in our estate." At the teacher's words, Max opened his eyes. 'If it were a security facility, there would be soldiers, but you're sending your daughter to a wolf's den? He knew it well because of his long military life. Unlike knights who may be rude, soldiers made up of commoners often have vulgar or harsh speech and behavior. 'Maybe he'll be rude to the Jubelian or throw a flirt.' Max was excited and raised his voice. "I'll go too!" Then the Teacher smiled. "Yeah, while Max looks at the security facility first, Juvelian, you will stop by the mill and the mill tomorrow." In short, it was to go first and create a polite atmosphere. It was only then that Max realized that he had been deceived by his teacher and sharpened his teeth.

Chapter 151 During the dusk, Regis stood in front of the graveyard. "Amelia." Regis, who muttered the name blankly, distorted his face in distress.

'If I had believed in you, the situation would have been better than now, right?' Regrets about the past have always bothered Regis. Before long he brightened his eyes. 'But I'm almost there now.' The first plan he had made was gradually being completed. But...

Greed kept rising to the appearance of his lovely daughter. 'If I confess everything, maybe you won't forgive me?' At that time, when he felt someone's presence, Regis turned his head. "Your Grace." There stood Viscountess Ronel holding a white lily. "You were here again." When Regis silenced her instead of answering, she put the lily in front of Amelia's tombstone and opened her mouth. "I have prepared everything you ordered. If you don't know, I plan to

accompany the little princess all the time during the inspection." Regis, who was listening to that, replied quietly. "Thank you." "By the way, today I was very impressed with the Little Princess. Did you teacher her to do that?" Regis smiled at those words. "No, she studied by herself." "Actually, I was worried about what I could do if she wasn't ready, but that was my conclusion. I was worried because she grew up without her mother..." "Helena." When her name was called, the Viscountess stared at him. "Don't you think I said the wrong thing?" Then he slightly distorted his eyebrows. "Neither I nor him, I can't forgive you yet. Regis." Regis opened his mouth, looking directly into her eyes with faint anger. "... I know." Helena silently stared at Regis and said quietly. "But I know it's not your fault. Now, why don't you confess honestly to Little Princess?" Before long she bowed her back with an expressionless face. "Then excuse me, Your Grace." Soon after Helena left, Regis kneeled one knee and touched the lily under the tombstone. It was so soft, it was also crushed by Regis' touch. 'Am I entitled to forgiveness?' Regis' graceful face distorted as if painful. *** 'Why isn't he coming?'

Marx frowned for a moment while waiting for his teacher at the meeting place. 'If you're going to do this, I'll let you spend time with Jubelian.' Is that his purpose? For a moment, Max came up with an important fact. 'So it turns out that tomorrow is Friday?' l Although he gave Victor the money to buy a castle and entrusted it to him, he was worried. It wasn't anything else, because it was Juvelian's birthday present. 'If you don't succeed, I'll kill you.' For a moment, remembering Victor's face, Max looked at the door and swallowed. 'I don't think that human will come, but I'll go to Jubelian...' [Hey, kid.] At the sudden voice in his head, Max flinched and replied, opening his eyes sharply. "What? Ghost." [A ghost, what excuse me for a living person?] At that, Max said, raising his mouth. "It's funny to be alive. There is no seed like you among my relatives." The voice asked the answer as if puzzled.

[Why are you bringing up your relatives all of a sudden?] Then Max answered, squinting his eyes. "You're a ghost from the Imperial family." The unique wavelength of the royal family was so unique that it could be recognized from afar. And apparently, the spirit of the red, the Imperial family was flowing around the ghost that he saw at the time. "Why did you show up before me?" At Max's question, laughter echoed in his head. "Stop laughing." The voice in my head stopped laughing and grumbled at Max's warning, which came out in a bloody tone. [Is it okay to be so arrogant to your ancestors who came to warn you about your lover?] A warning related to Jubelian meant that he had no choice but to become sensitive. Max opened his eyes and asked. "What does that mean?" The man who was talking to the sad voice said. [Paphnil-nim.] “What?” [When you talk to me in the future, call me Paphnil-nim. Cheeky descendants ah.] 'Paphnil-nim?' It was when Max was frowning at a name that seemed to have been heard somewhere. [Did you say it was Juvelian? Regis' pretty daughter.] At Paphnil's words, Max revealed an uncomfortable planting.

"Don't call her name carelessly, don't dare evaluate her appearance." [Yeah, yes, you scumbag descendant. So, the daughter of Regis, do you know that the child is overflowing with mana?] It is a transcendental ability, so it is often mixed, but the mana that collects and stores the natural energy and the innate mana was different. The principle of using power was also different. Magic concentrates the mental power to materialize the magic power, whereas when using the sword, the mana stored in the body was drawn and used. For that reason, Max couldn't have known about the state of Jubelian. He was a prosecutor, but he wasn't a wizard. "What? What does that mean?" [Aren't you tired often when you see her? The wounds on her body will heal faster than normal people.] It was true that he was tired, but it was ambiguous to affirm because there were individual differences in healing of the wound on the body. [You keep worrying about Regis' daughter, and your eyes go away, right? And when you are together, it becomes stable.] Max, who was listening quietly, had no choice but to harden his face. 'How did you know?' Then, Paphnil suddenly corrected his speech. [Thinking about it, the last question must be something that doesn't apply to you. Because you are not a wizard.] At first, he wanted to say that it was mana that was made him attracted to

Jubelian. However, if that only applies to wizards, what Paphnil was saying was obvious. Max turned to a bright look and asked. "Does that mean that the wizard is going to flirt with Juvelian?" [That's right. The wizard is supposed to be attracted to mana, so he will feel favored by her and try to stick with her. Like your sister, for example.] The moment Paphnil's words ended, Max was surprised and frowned. "That Beatrice is a wizard?" Certainly, Beatrice was strangely attached to the Jubelian. If you think about it there, it seems like it was a churn. 'Is this because it's all because of mana?' It was when Max was frowning, recalling his sister. [Not yet. However, I will only tell you that she are full of magical talent.] At those words, Max crumpled his face. 'That guy eats completely raw.' Still, if she is a wizard, she is quite a threat. Beatrice and him weren't enemies, so he thought it was all good. 'This is all thanks to the Jubelian.' If you think about it, there were quite a few things that went well thanks to her. For a while, he held back his laughter like that, and Max said with contempt. "So what do you want to say? Are you saying that Juvelian is also full of magical talents?" When asked, Paphnil replied, laughing and giggling.

[No, that kid is in danger because she doesn't have a talent. She's just delicious food if she's full of magic and she don't know how to use magic.] "What are you talking about? Tell me to understand." [Don't you know why the beast is making fun of a tiny snow rabbit?] That reminded him of the situation at the hunting competition. The very day when the beast who tried to attack Beatrice suddenly tried to eat Jubelian, and it was like a nightmare. 'Don't tell me...?' It was when Max, who roughly guessed the reason, opened his eyes and opened his mouth. Paphnil, who is impatient, said first. [It's insignificant, but it's because she has mana. Those who know how to use magic can absorb her mana or not.] Max, who recognized the meaning of the word, said, sharply. "Who dare to take that mana? She is the daughter of the Duke and my lover, the Crown Prince." Paphnil replied, listening to Max's words as if chewing. [If you want me to tell you that, wouldn't it be too greedy? I can't go there.] "What? Wait a minute!" Confused at the sudden departure, Max called Paphnil, but he said something wrong. [Oh, and it would be better not to trust the Regis too much.] Max distorted his face at Paphnil's words, scratching what was bothering

him all the time. 'What does that mean?' But he couldn't hear anything anymore. Max clenched his fist. 'Fuck, what the hell am I going to do about it?' When he was suffering from a headache from a complicated head, he felt a sense of distant presence. 'It's Teacher.' While trying to prepare for the battle, Max stopped. Suddenly, 'Can I trust the Teacher like this?' This is why the question came up. However, he was worried only for a while. "Max, are you ready?" Max opened his fists and stared at the Teacher coming to him. 'Yes, I don't have to believe all the ghost's words. First of all, I only need to think about the information I need.' Max nodded. "Of course. I will be allowed to date her today, so be prepared." At that, his Teacher sighed and drew his sword. "I have no intention of seeing you to her, so go ahead." Eventually, when the two swords collided, the energy flowing from the sword spread around. 'Yes, it's urgent to beat this human right now.' Max decided to erase what he had just heard from his mind, except for the warning regarding Jubelian. In time, Max struck the Teacher's sword and

sharpened his teeth. 'There are so many people who are already flirting at her, and I have to keep the wizards in check, so I'll have to work harder to make sure there's no one who'll go around Jubelian.' *** Today I was out for an inspection. 'Oh, it's hard.' It was very good until I looked around the mill and mill earlier. People are friendly, and it was fun to watch the refining process. 'Next is the guard post.' In fact, I am an outsider about the sword, but my Daddy is the head of the Imperial Knights. I was used to hanging out with the knights in the mansion, so I thought this would be a perfect time. But... "My lady, if there is anything that bothers you, please tell us." The guards here were somehow stagnant. And there my Max... "Jubelian, come over here and sit comfortably." I didn't know where he got it, but when he got a fancy chair that didn't suit the guard post, he was urging me to sit down. 'How the hell did you get offended?' I sighed a little.

Chapter 152 – 155 The guards looked at Max and tried to curry favor with Juvelian. "You're thirsty, aren't you? It's the fruit juice you just made, and it tastes great!" "The floor is dirty! Step on this carpet, please!" Juvelian, looking at the soldiers with trembling eyes, fanned her with their hands and sighed. Then... "Princess, are you hot? Come on and get the fan!" "Or is there something you don't like?" "Please tell me I will correct it!" When Max saw the soldiers begging politely to the Juvelian, Max smiled with satisfaction. 'It's worthwhile to take care of you earlier.' *** When Max first arrived at the guard post, the soldiers were in very poor condition.





While listening to their vulgar conversation, Max clenched his fist. 'I can't listen anymore.' While talking for a while, the soldiers looked at Max and said with a spear.

It was the captain of the guard who controlled them in substance during the long absence of the Duke of Floyen. Naturally, the soldiers rushed to the

cheeky mercenaries who called the captain of the guards 'man', and Max overwhelmed them, causing a fuss. And shortly thereafter, the captain of the guard with a rough impression appeared. What's he doing? Actually, I'm a little bit busy with the lady coming.> The captain of the guard was speechless. That's why Max, who had just been far away, was just around the corner.

He opened his eyes as he looked at a suspicious young man asking what he wanted to ask, and for a while, the guard drew his sword.

At the command of the guard, Max replied with a gloomy voice.

The captain of the guard flinched at the words and glared behind him. The soldiers bowed their heads, unable to raise their heads.

It was said that it was a backstory, but one guard insulted the nobleman and the daughter of the owner who served it was a felony that cannot be refuted even if he was killed. While worrying for a moment, Max said with a frown.

It was time to think it was over.

'But you said it was a dragon? Wasn't the dragon close to a God?' It was when Max was thinking about it while crumpling his eyes. "So it is today." "What?" When Max asked at Fresia's words popping out, an absurd answer came back. "I mean the auction." Only then, Max realized what she had said and opened his mouth. "Well, the auction won't fail because he came out with a price of castle." Max looked up at Presia and said, puffing his finger joints. "Protect Juvelian today." ***

Wearing a mask and wearing the Crown Prince's outfiy, Victor swallowed in tension. 'Damn, no matter how much I think about it, I'm worried...' Dennis, wearing a mask, opened his mouth, patting his shoulder slightly. "Don't worry, Victor. His Imperial Highness has given you a huge amount of gold, which is equivalent to the price of a castle." That made him feel more burdened, but Victor decided to think positively. 'Yes, I'm sure I can succeed. His Imperial Highness' huge sum of money is in my hands!' Victor was about to enter the auction house with his fist clenched. He saw a familiar silhouette. He said whether the other person recognized himself or not, pointing with her finger. “You are…” Victor frowns upon encountering Beatrice, who is wearing a mask like himself. "No, Prin, what are you doing here?" As usual, he almost exposed his identity with respect as usual. Even though it is a night auction where expensive goods are traded, everyone hides their identity. Victor stared at Beatrice and swallowed a dry saliva. 'Fortunately, I would have been in danger if I had revealed myself.' She said then. "Shall we come in together?'' Victor suddenly realized that she wasn't even escorted. 'Why is she so defenseless? So what if someone is aiming for the imperial family?'

For a moment, Victor held his outstretched hand and said. "Yes, let's go in." Beatrice thought that the warm body temperature she felt with their hands held together felt that her face was flushed without her knowledge. 'I'm really glad I'm wearing a mask.' *** I sighed because of Max's not coming back as late as possible. 'Are you going to sleep at the barracks?' I said that work came first because I don't want him to be unable to do things because of me, but I also missed him so much that I was going crazy. 'Shall we go to the barracks?' That's when I was thinking. Tak tak. The sound of knocking on the window made me come closer to the window. Soon I opened the window with a happy face. "Yuri-ssi!" Her hair was brown today. "Long time no see, Princess. How have you been?" "Oh, I've been fine. By the way, what brings you here?" At my question she sighed a little.

"Well, my lord gave me a heavy duty to protect his lover." It seems like there is a lot of work. Seeing that he sent his subordinates without coming directly. 'But that's right, you're making your subordinates's trouble because of me...' Excluding Geraldine, there are as many as ten articles that followed. I thought he was worried because my dad was probably at home. That's what I said, just to give her a comfortable bed. "Come on in." With my permission, Yuri closed the window and locked it. Then she put a smile on her gorgeous face. "Thank you for allowing the escort, Princess." "No. I'm really grateful. If you're tired, it's okay to put your eyes on the sofa, so stay comfortable." At me she shook her head. "I can't do that. No matter how close the Princess and I are, a mission is a mission." I thought she was a free-spirited woman, but it may be because she was the captain of the Empress's guard, but she had a side of knowledge. "Okay. I just wanted to say that you can use it conveniently anywhere." At me she smiled. “The princess is very kind.” The compliment was somewhat embarrassing, and my face became hot. She looked at me and smiled little, then touched my hand. "Oh, I'm talking about it because we're together, but are there any gifts you want to receive at the coming of age ceremony?" 'It's my coming-of-age ceremony, so it turns out that there are less than 3 weeks left for the ceremony.' I was almost ready, but I thought there would be a lot to do.

"If it's a gift, I like it all, unless it's related to rats or pigeons." "Ay, where's that supposed to be? You can be honest in front of me, so tell me, Princess." I shook my head at Yuri's question. "I mean it. Because it's the first time I've had someone to give me a birthday present... " Max, Liche, Fred and my friends at the tasting, and many others. It felt like a miracle to be able to think of myself as close to so many people. And now I'm also convinced that they'll pick a gift for me. Of course, there were people who brought gifts, but Mikhail, who was the a close acquaintance and lover except for his family, had never chosen a gift for me. So it's not a lie. She looked at me silently, staring at me and speaking. "Anything is really fine as long as someone I like picks up and gives them. Yuri is one of them." When Max gave me a hairpin before, I was really thrilled. It was the first time I ever received the gift someone chose because of me. And the hairpin was in my head now. At me she laughed lightly and said quietly. "Suddenly I know a little bit how Max feels.'' "What?'' I wondered what she meant, so I asked back, and she smiled and said something I didn't know. "I hope the auction ended successfully." *** Beatrice glanced at Victor sitting next to her. 'It's too bad you're covering your face.'

She wanted to cover his face, but she was curious about Victor's face. 'What kind of expression do you have?' It was when Beatrice was sighing. "But what kind of stuff did you come to buy?" He would not be able exposed his identity because of the covering of his face, but the tone that came out like her brother was annoying. 'Well, yes. I can't help it. The fact that Victor is here means that that human might have followed Juvelian at Floyen.' Beatrice decided to adjust accordingly. "I'm here to buy today's main character." Main character. It was a slang word meaning 'perfect guardian', the main product at the auction. Among the defense series, the high-ranking magic, protect, and the magical bracelet that completely blocks physical defense were all right for men and women to wear, so there seemed to be many competitors. 'But you can't beat me.' When she said that she was going to choose a gift for her little brother, the empress gave her a ton of money to buy a mansion. But Beatrice had no intention of giving the bracelet to her little brother. So, to avoid the empress's surveillance, all the escorts were separated and only reliable maids were brought. 'Because it's a magic item, I'll try to see if I can feel the magic, and then give it to Juvelian as a gift.'

At the time of the beast's attack, the appearance of Juvelian who pushed her away and was in danger was an unforgettable and terrible sight. Beatrice never wanted to go through such a thing again. 'I hope you like it...' It was when Beatrice was thinking that way. "Then we're competitors today." "What?" When Beatrice was buried in his absurdity, Victor answered in a hard voice. "I'm sure I'm going to get that bracelet." 'Looking at the form, it seems that he is also Maximilian's proxy today.' Beatrice frowned. 'As Juvelian's gift of adulthood is a precious thing that can only be given once in a lifetime, it can never be yielded.' When Beatrice made a decision with the conviction to beat her brother, the host came up on the stage. "All be quiet! We will start auction now!" Eventually, as the auction house was noisy, the host beckoned. The staff at the auction house waiting under the stage came up with a cushion and placed it on the platform. "The first is a precious necklace worn by the queen of the ruin. There is a myth that the king who cherished the queen too much changed his finances and died. Since it is the only item in terms of rarity, I will start with 200 gold!" Despite the high prices from the start, prices continued to soar. But

Beatrice, who was watching it, was relaxed. 'It will be okay.' Her money is roughly 100,000 gold. It was a tremendous amount to be able to build a mansion in the system. "Two thousand gold came out! Is there any more?" And the items being auctioned were less than 10% of her money. 'Today's bracelet will be mine.' When Beatrice was in the vault with a smile of remorse, Victor, who was next to him, was smitten with abuse. "Damn it, you're all determined." She couldn't understand why Victor said so when it was going so smoothly. "What does that mean? The auction price is very low right now." Victor sighed and replied. "It means that everyone is not spending money now to buy the perfect guardian." At that, Beatrice flinched and looked around. Indeed, except for a few people, she saw them seeing the booklet with a deep face. "I think it's going to be a breeze to raise money right now? That's why they can sell it at a high price even after the auction is over." Beatrice was convinced by Victor's whispering words. 'That's definitely correct.' For a while, she was holding her head slowly, and she frowned. 'No, but how do you know about high-end auctions so well? Wasn't you a commoner-born mercenary?'

Victor checked the brochure by stroking his chin. "But it looks good to get a decent item at a low price. Everyone seems to be hesitating to spend money because they're so interested in the 'perfect guardian'." She thought it was a simple ignorance that he only knew how to wield a sword, but it was surprising that he was drawing a logical analysis of his own. 'No matter how long you've been acting as my brother, it's suspicious to say you're a commoner.' Beatrice was staring at Victor with suspicious eyes. "Ladies and gentlemen, this cuff button I'm going to introduce you to is a very special product made by a princess from another country for her lover with a different identity!" Beatrice listened unconsciously to the remark of identity difference. "The princess's lover was facing opposition from the king due to his differences in status. However, a war of aggression broke out, and the man hid himself for the princess and prevented the enemy from invading. And he was recognized as the king's son-in-law for his great service in the war. He always had this cuff button on his wrist." Beatrice glanced at Victor. Surprisingly, he was muttering while looking through a binocular at the cufflinks on the podium. "Damn, it's dirty well." Beatrice frowned at that, and then listened to the host's words. "The auction price starts from 300 gold!" Then Victor sighed and muttered. "It's not a bad price, hmm..."

'Why do you say that without buying? He said he would have a lot of money to bet he would buy a bracelet before.' Beatrice, staring at Victor and wondering, could see why. 'Yes, even if he have the money right now, he just came as an act of my brother, so I guess he don't have money in hus hand.' After thinking about that, Victor didn't feel sad. But grimly, the price of the cufflinks was soaring. "3,000! 3,100!" The money in her hand is 100,000 gold. Honestly, even if she spend about 5,000 gold, she won't even get a ticket. 'Yes, I have a debt to him, so it would be better to pay it off like this.' Beatrice opened her mouth when she was determined. "5,000 gold!" Then she saw Victor turn his head towards her with a surprised face. He was covered by a mask, so his face was invisible, but it was a gesture of surprise. "5,000 gold! 5,000 gold came out! Is there anyone who wants to sing more?" After a moment of silence. 'Bam! Bam! Bam!' The sound of a hammer rang cheerfully. "Princess' Man! Successful bid!" She didn't even know the name and bought it just to reward Victor, but after shd knew it, she felt ashamed for some reason. At that time, Victor shook his shoulders and whispered in a laughable voice. "No, did you buy it to give to your lover? The Princess' Man, isn't that funny

to you?" Beatrice replied, frowning. “I bought it for you...” Then Victor asked in surprise. "Yes? Why me? No way I..." Beatrice hurriedly said, guessing what would he say. "Don't get me wrong. I'm just giving it to you for protecting me before." At that, Victor quietly stared at Beatrice, then nodded. "Please call me anytime you need me in the future." 'It's so simple to like that cuff button.' It was when Beatrice had a bitter smile. "And you don't have to pay for this kind of thing." Beatrice felt her face heating up at those calm words. 'Haughty boy.' But contrary to that idea, the corners of his mouth were up. It was fortunate that she was wearing a mask. *** Victor frowned as he looked sideways at Beatrice. 'Is it this bad enough to bribe me and ask for protection?' This time without escort, the emperor or the empress was indifferent during the hunting competition, and the situation of the Princess gradually felt sad. 'It's natural that I don't even care because she's the daughter of the woman who attacked our lord...'

When Victor sighed in a frustrated heart. "Ladies and gentlemen, you've been waiting for a long time! You can all look forward to it. Finally, today's main character's turn has arrived! It's the 'Perfect Guardian' with a 6 circle protect enchantment!" In time, when a bracelet made of blue gemstones in platinum was visible, Victor swallowed dry saliva. 'Finally, you have appeared.' Not surprisingly, he felt that everyone was silent and looking at only one bracelet. 'And there are quite a few of these who can afford a castle, right?' When it comes to rejection in the system, there were some nobles who emerged as representatives. 'Duke Elios, Count Meissen, Count Terrence, and...' Victor was frowning on someone who was said to be the best among rejections. He saw the host wearing a bracelet on his arm. Before long, someone struck a sword at the host. But... 'Ting!' He could see the sword beating out with a sound. The host said in a voice full of laughter. "Can you see it? If you wear this bracelet, it's fine even if you strike your sword like this!" As people murmured, the host shouted.

“The auction price for this great bracelet that will protect you from the threat of assassination starts at 5,000 gold!” Soon, the price of the bracelet soared. "Yes 20,000! 30,000! 40,000!" The price of the bracelet, which had soared to the heavens, slowed down after over 80,000 gold. "82,000, 84,000! No more, 85,000!" It wasn't as fast as before, but some people quietly raised their hands to raise prices. It was as Victor had expected. The money currently in Victor's hand is 200,000 gold, and it was worth a little more time. 'Okay, I'll make a fortune out of it.' ''100,000!'' There was a moment of silence. And Victor turned his head and sighed as she looked at him. 'Oh, I guess the Princess' fund was 100,000.' Even if she was wearing a mask, he could tell. The fact that she's upset. "100,000! Aren't you there more?" Still, there was no answer to whether many of the competitors had disappeared. Victor had a smile of remorse. 'Princess, I'm sorry, but our Crown Prince has to take the bracelet. Instead, there are a lot of pretty new items on the auction list after that, so do show pings.' Victor was whistling unknowingly. It was then. "190,000." Victor distorted his face, seeing the appearance of someone who had surprisingly raised the price.

'What?' He could barely see the base, but he couldn't hesitate here. This is because he was afraid of the consequences that would come if he failed. "195,000!" Victor, who said the price eagerly, waited for the opponent's reaction. However, at the amount he soon heard, Victor was forced to open his mouth. "250,000." It was a perfect defeat. Victor glared at the blond man wearing a mask with vain eyes. 'If you have that much money, buy a bodyguard!' Then Beatrice whispered in a small whisper. ''Victor.'' "Why?'' "I mean the bracelet..." It was when Beatrice was trying to luck something out. "If there is no more, I will make a bid to gentleman 88! 10, 9..." "280,000!" Beatrice summoned a huge sum. "Geez, what are you doing now?" As Victor whispered, Beatrice said. "Let's buy it together." "What?" Beatrice replied when he asked, seemingly absurd. "It's a gift to give to the Juvelian anyway, so only one of us needs to

succeed." That's right, but the problem was that the monstrous Crown Prince couldn't allow it. Before long, the host counted the numbers with an elevated voice. "10, 9, 8...!" In Victor's mind, who was listening to the count, joy and sorrow crossed strongly. Soon the host shouted with an excited voice. "The Perfect Guardian, 280,000 gold!" Now that it has been sold, it has been forced to pay. Victor breathed a breath and cried inward. 'What am I going to do now?' Beatrice whispered to Victor, who was upset. "Don't worry. I'm sure my brother will be convinced." *** It seems that I was embarrassed to fall asleep in front of someone who wanted to escort me, so I had a conversation with Yuri until an ambitious time. But as it was near midnight, I got sleepy. "Princess, why don't you sleep when you're tired?" Even at Yuri's sweet suggestion, I shook my head. "It's okay." Was it because I had a rare memory of not falling asleep this long? It was a bit difficult to control my body. At that time, Yuri approached the window and released the hatch. "From now on I will be out, so sleep with confidence. You know?" At those words, I got up to grab her. ''Yuri, wait a minute...!'' But contrary to what I thought, my body didn't listen. That's why I suddenly lost all my strength.

'Oh, I'm going to fall again...' Someone held me up the moment my body was leaning forward. "Oh, thank you..." I raised my head to see if it was Yuri, but I had no choice but to open my eyes wide with surprise. "Max?" Before long, Max frowned and sighed. 'Uh, why are you doing that? Not even once or twice... Was it pathetic to see how I was about to fall?"' It was when I was watching his eyes. He hugged me and said. "That's why if I don't see you in my eyes, I'm anxious and crazy." I should say don't worry, I just had to say that my legs were twisted and I almost fell, but either because I was tired or because of my thin mind that missed this body temperature, I couldn't say anything. In time he gently kissed my lips and whispered. "I'm so nervous, can we sleep together today?" I had to say no, but I couldn't refuse, as he is looking at me eagerly with those eyes. Instead of answering, I buried my head in Max's shoulder and he smiled and whispered. "Don't worry. We'll sleep with only our hands." Why do words that you used to think for granted sound so weird and embarrassing now? I buried my face in embarrassment, but he took my shoulder off a little. Then... "I love you." He covered my waist and back and kissed me straight. *** Chaeng! Max thought as he took the sword from his teacher.

'How the hell can I defeat him at least once?' Speed is speed, strength is strength, and attitude of calmly analyzing the opponent's weaknesses. A teacher who never misses anything was a wall of new limits or something. But Max also had a reason not to give up. 'I will have to get this man's consent so that Juvelian will accept my proposal!' Max's red aura became more intense. The sword in the form of a complete sword hit the sword of Regis, which held the blue aura. Regis' eyes have narrowed. 'You've improved a lot.' He may have the control to handle the sword in detail, respond to unexpected attacks, and be rational and patient in looking at the situation waiting for the right time. For only a few days the disciple had developed noticeably. 'I can trust him in the near future.' It was when Regis smiled faintly in relief. Max's eyes sharpened. 'No!' Regis tried to defend in a hurry, but it was already a step late. Chaengkeurang! Regis' sword flew up to the floor with a loud noise. Max grinned and opened his mouth. "My victory..." But at that moment, Regis dug into Max in an instant. Then

he lifted one corner of his mouth. "No." Before his words was finished, Regis had just struck Max hard on the back of his hand. When Max missed his sword in the pain, Regis quickly grabbed Max's sword and put it into Max's neck. "Even if you miss the sword, you shouldn't think you won unless your opponent gives up." Max clenched his teeth as if he were angry, and then spat out softly. "No thanks." Regis spoke with the sword in his throat. "You still lack patience." It was an advice that would not have been readily accepted by an arrogant disciple. But... "Yes, thank you for your advice. Teacher," Max's obedient greeting inspired Regis. 'Surely, you've changed a lot since you met my daughter.' He taught him for about 10 years, but as he watched him becoming increasingly violent, even Regis thought that Max would become a tyrant. But now the disciple was showing a somewhat normal side. 'In addition, his skills grew rapidly.' No matter how vigilant he was, the attention of the disciple who attacked without missing me for that short moment was certainly admitted. 'Yes, it's good to stimulate improvement, but you shouldn't undermine your confidence too much.' The time when Regis tried to say a word of praise to Max. "By the way, Teacher, what is your relationship with 'Paphnil'?" At the question from his disciple, Regis hardened his face.

"Why do you ask that? And how is he..." "He said to me. Juvelian has mana." Regis affirmed by his remark. "That's right. The reason that child's body is weak is because she can't withstand her mana." "Why are you telling me that now?" At Max's reprimand, Regis stared at Max sharply and said. "Unless you're a transcendent, because there's no odds with a wizard." "But don't you think there are few wizards?" "They're just hiding their identity, they're definitely there. Paphnil, he's an excellent wizard." At Regis' words, Max stared at the teacher with trembling eyes. "Then what you said to me to be strong in the meantime means to protect Juvelian from the wizards?" In fact, it wasn't what he meant, but because of a different plan, but it was easy for Regis because it was misunderstood. "Yes." Before long Regis spoke to Max. "Hey, you'll go back to the mansion first. I hope you'll be around her." At that, Max trembled and stared at his teacher. 'Don't tell me, are you accepting me?' Before long, Max nodded with a determined face. "Of course, I'll keep Juvelian." Before long, he could see Max running towards the mansion as if in an urgency. Regis looked at his back and grinds his teeth. 'What the hell is Paphnil doing?'

(it feels like she (Liche) got Victor pregnant and now she's taking responsibility of him) And now she was trying to do that. 'If you're like Victor, you won't be able to easily give it to me with considerable skill.' It was when she was swallowing a dry saliva and watching Max's reaction. Max lifted one of the corners of his mouths. "Once your taste is strange. You're the only one who says that the tactless guy doesn't offend you." Beatrice raised her mouth to a concise answer without saying anymore. 'I kept my promise, so I have no debts.' At that time, just before Max left the door, he turned his head and said. "Oh, and I'm just telling you, because he's a playboy in our unit, so it's better not to think anything else." Beatrice's mouth fell at the shocking words from Max. Max looked at his younger sister as if she's strange, and thought, turning his head. 'I have to give instructions to my men and go to see Juvelian.'

*** After consulting with Ian, starting next week, he decided to teach the craftsmanship of our estate to craftsmen. However, on the condition of wearing the necklace he made on the day of my coming of age.

At the word of prove, Mikhail continued to swing his sword for days. However, Mikhail was increasingly tired of the shape of the sword, which only fell short, and did not change anything. But there was a reason he couldn't give up.

On that day, the fear Beatrice felt was an emotion she never wanted to experience again. 'I want to be strong and protect my people.' As Beatrice applied strength to her arms folded without me knowing, Max said in a fierce voice. "If you have a complaint, tell me. Or did you have any pain?" That said, Beatrice glared at him. 'Why is this man so strong? It's unfair.' It was then. "Oh, it's as rumored." "Yeah. I think the relationship between the Princess and the Crown Prince has been improved these days." It was when the brother and sister were disgusted by saying that they had a good relationship. "I heard that the Little Duke of Floyen* was the bridge." I couldn't be angry at the words. The two were forced to smile and headed for the banquet hall. (Little Duke of Floyen=Juvel) *** As today's main character, I was sitting and receiving gifts with greetings from people. ''Congratulations on your coming of age, Little Duke of Floyen.''

"Congratulations, Little Duke of Floyen. It's a great feast." I responded to Rose's parents greeting me and congratulating me. "Thank you for congratulating me. Count Arlos, Countess Arlos. I hope you have a great time today." They said goodbye to my greetings and they stepped back cautiously. I was impressed by the look. 'Now, I really have become a Little Duke.' If someone of higher rank comes to me, I should stand up and greet him, but now that I'm recognized as the successor of the Duke, only my Daddy, the Duke of Floyen, and the Duke of Elios, from the other nobles, were the only ones who were higher than me. "I see you, Duke of Floyen." At the polite greeting my Daddy greeted him with a nod. "Yes, thanks for coming to celebrate my daughter's coming of age. I hope you have a good time." "Yes, thank you for your consideration." The polite greeting given to my father was no different from other nobles. But... "The Little Duke of Floyen, how beautiful you are today." If you have the same status, it is common to shake hands. At the sight of Fred pushing his hand at me, I raised myself and shook hands with him. "Welcome. Little Duke of Elios*, your outfit today is very nice." He winked at my praise. (*since Frederick/Prince Elios is the successor of the Duke of Elios, he has the same title as Juvel's, it wasn't used till now thou) "It's my friend's Coming-of-Age, so I'll dress as lightly as possible." For a moment, his servant hands the present to Marilyn.

"If you need my help, please feel free to tell me." I replied with a nod to the low words from Fred. "Tell me when you need my help, Little Duke of Elios." So we, the Duke's successor, agreed to help each other and concluded our greetings. 'I think I've met some important guests, except Max and Liche.' For a moment I was reminded of two people who hadn't arrived yet, and I glanced at my Dad. 'Should I tell you now?' It was when my lips were choking. "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and Her Imperial Highness the Princess!" I stared at the entrance. Then I took a breath while watching the incoming Liche and Max. 'Oh, he's so handsome.' I was looking at my usual other party that was distracting. "I hope you have a good time." Max responded politely to my Daddy's words. "Yes, thank you for your consideration." Before long, Max came to me. For a moment, I realized a certain fact that I was staring at that wonderful figure. 'Ah, I must get up too.' The moment I tried to get up.

"Please sit down for a minute, Little Duke Floyen." I was forced to sit back in the barrel that Max held back. Then I silently watched his actions. 'What are you trying to do?' It was all about greetings anyway, so I roughly anticipated what he would do. 'Maybe you're trying to shake hands?' It was when I thought so. He bent over and kissed me on the back of his hand. It was a courteous greeting as if one's subordinate would do to one's superiors. I was bewildered by his utterly unexpected behavior. Then, he whispered in a low voice. "Congratulations on your coming-of-age, Jubelian." That sweet voice inhibited my frantic beating heart. *** Ahead of the coming of age ceremony, Max thought the whole time. How can he show off that he's the lover of Jubelian in front of people? Max's kiss on the back of his hand was the result of his consideration. 'You know now. I care and love you enough to lower myself.' Soon Max slowly raised his head and let go of Jubelian's hand. "Congratulations on your coming-of-age, Little Duke of Floyen." Then she nodded, her cheeks dyed red. "Thank you for congratulating me, Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince." She was so lovable that ghe wanted to ignore people's eyes and kiss her. However, the law has not been able to make up for the past years. Max hands what he has prepared to Jubelian. "This?" Max opened his

mouth, thinking her round eyes were very lovely. "Of course the gift I prepared..." At that moment, he had a sharp pain in his foot. When he turned his head slightly, he could see Beatrice staring at him with a fierce look. 'Beatrice, I thought she was clever, but she noticed really quickly.' He wanted to say it was just his own preparation, but it was hard to predict what angry Beatrice would do. 'I can't help it.' Max said reluctantly. "It's a gift from me and my lovely sister." Soon after, when Juvelian bowed her head, Max was in fear. 'Are you disappointed?' It was when Max was worried and couldn't take his gaze away from Jubelian. Lifted up. "Really..." But contrary to his expectation that she would have been disappointed, her expression seemed very thrilled. "It's the best gift. It's a gift prepared by two people I like, so I'll cherish it.” Max frowned at the unexpected reaction of Juvelian. 'We two are showing off with a present. It's normal if you don't like it.' At that time, his mean sister showed off her face. "It's valuable, so always carry it with you, Little Duke." It was when Max was frowning at the thought that she had intercepted what he had to say.

"Yeah." In time, Jubelian smiled brightly, and he smiled. 'Yes, it's because you like it.' Max recalled. Whatever the matter, the fact that the happiness of the Jubelian comes first. *** The gift presentation ceremony and greetings are over. Regis stared at his daughter. 'We're going to dance now.' The reason why it is traditional to perform the first dance with parents during the daughter's coming of age was simple. They usually get married after their adulthood, because it was difficult to dance with their daughter again. 'For that reason, the first dance with parents during the coming of age ceremony was called the last dance. And I will be dancing the last time.' Although she will continue to dance with Max when she has finished dancing with him, it was a little comforting to think that her first dance was his. "Derek, get ready to play." Derek was seen approaching the orchestra players waiting for Regis' instructions. Regis turned his head to tell his daughter to dance. "Jubel." When their eyes met, Juvelian smiled awkwardly and said. "Daddy, I think I'll have to do the first dance with Max." At the unexpected daughter's words, Regis opened his eyes wide. He breathed a sigh and

soon smiled. "Yes, if you mean it, I can't help it." His daughter got up and stared at Regis. Then she said with a smile. "I'll be back soon." Before long, he saw his daughter standing in front of the Crown Prince and reaching out her hand. In an empire where women seldom apply for dance, it was truly unconventional. "There was a reason why Little Duke Floyen didn't reveal who was going to dance for the first time." “Yes, it must have been a surprise gift to His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince." Afterwards, as the music flowed, the noise around him gradually calmed down. Regis captured the image of his daughter dancing with Max. 'You both have... Really grown up.' He didn't know that his disciple would cherish his daughter, but the two children who became adults were a very good pair. Regis laughed bitterly. 'I wanted to see you enter the wedding hall, but it's probably impossible.' Before long, the music stopped and Regis stood up when he saw his daughter returning. 'Although this is her second dance, in fact, this is too much for me.' Chewing on the wrongdoings he had made to his daughter, Regis slowly approached her. When the beautiful woman like from a picture greeted him naturally and then joined hands, people fixed their eyes on the two. Soon the music played, Regis gently led her daughter. The sense of holding hands, a lovely face looking at him, and his daughter's steps as light as a feather. Regis felt that precious time with his

daughter with all his senses. It will be just a moment, but to remember that precious moment forever. 'I wish I could be with you for the rest of my life...' The music was wonderful as time passed. Regis paused and tried to say goodbye. However, his daughter didn't let go of his hand. l "Juvel?" As he called her name softly, his daughter smiled and said... "The last dance, that's sad. I'm thinking about dancing with my Daddy all the time." He thought it was the end, but his daughter was saying it wasn't the end. She grabbed his hand and shook Regis as she danced. But Regis knew it was a useless hope, so he had no choice but to have a bitter smile. Then, Juvelian said. "This banquet, next banquet, or anywhere. Come with me, Dad." Regis' eyes shook with meaningful words as if he had been able to see her thoughts.

Chapter 161 – 164 The long, twinkling silver hair was shining under the light. Every time she danced, the flaming pink dress was also shining, making her owner stand out. People couldn't take their eyes off the appearance of the Little Duke dancing with her father, the Duke of Floyen. "She is really beautifully mature." "She's not only beautiful, but she's elegant in every action." "I heard that even during the hunting competition, the evil beast were blocked by her in order to save Her Imperial Highness the Princess." "The Duke must be proud of her too." Although it is a Juvelian who was once famous for her stupidity, the appearance she showed for less than a year was genuine. And people were greatly impressed by her current habit. "By the way, the Little Duke of Floyen. She was a very good match for the Crown Prince." "That's right. I didn't know because he wore a mask at every banquet, but he was really handsome, right?" Nobles below the count were unable to participate in the hunting competition, so nobles who did not know the face of the Crown Prince were everywhere. No wonder they were surprised to see Max's face. "That's not what's important. There's a rumor that the Little Duke of Floyen is his lover, is that true?" Many people paid attention to the Crown Prince. However, the center of attention, Max, was staring only at Jubelian. 'How long do you want to dance?'

He was just happy when he first danced with Jubelian. Because he thought he had beaten her father, his teacher. But what came out of her was just a hurtful remark.

Though he was comforted by the fact that they were going to dance together for the last time, he would not have wanted the first dance if he had known how long he would dance alone. 'It's already the fifth time, aren't you tired?' In the past, she was weak enough to think that her physical strength was severe, but her physical strength was improved by taking a walk every day. Even that doesn't seem to have improved a lot because of her mana... Soon afterward, when the music stopped, Max swelled with hope and stared at Jubelian. But grimly, she danced with his teacher. Max got nervous. That is why he made a plan to propose to Jubelian today.

All preparations for a successful proposal were completed, as well as the firecrackers. But there was one minor problem. 'How long are you going to dance? It would be unreasonable to confess at the time when the atmosphere is best to go like this?' When Max was overwhelmed by that ominous premonition, someone came to his side. It was his faithful and loyal subordinate Fresia who helped a lot with this proposal. "Lord, why is the Little Duke dancing only with the Duke?" Max, seeing his

subordinate's words, crumbled his eyes. 'You're just asking if I made a mistake while dancing.' Although Max was indifferent to any rumors, he did not want to be misunderstood that he was having a discord with Jubelian. "The last dance was mine." "Then the point is, the dance has to end." At Fresia's words with a sigh, Max stared at the woman. If he could, he wanted to approach them right away. But...

"Come on, take me, take me with you too. Please." Max nodded helplessly at the sight of his sister looking at him with tearful eyes. At Max's

permission, Beatrice followed him and wished eagerly. 'I hope you'll greet us safe when we go, Jubelian.' **** 'Surely eating sweets makes me feel good.' It was when I was sitting on my Dad's lap munching on candy.

Mrs. Perez spoke with a serious face, bowing her head to my Daddy.

At those words, Dad said, stiffening his face.

As Mrs. Perez stepped back, my Dad looked at me step by step. In time he sighed with a complex face.

I sighed the same way and followed the action, and my dad smiled and patted my head with a big hand. When I was smiling because of the good touch, my Daddy said in a slightly bitter voice.



Daddy answered my question with a darkened face.

I was only six years old and I couldn't understand the words. However, 'I' , who has been looking at my Dad for a long time, can see that his face is similar to that of sometimes avoiding my gaze. 'What happened with my mother?' Then, I stroked my dad's head. Then I smiled softly and said.

A euphemistic refusal, but the young child smiled and put the candy in her mouth, as if she was happy that she didn't have to give it to him. Then I began to crunch the candy and chew it. My Daddy looked at me with surprise and spoke quietly.

I hugged my dad and whispered in his ear, for if he had noticed a little.

Dad slowly turned his head off at my words, and I hugged him and said...

Everyone has a dark history, but I'm the only one watching this from a firstperson perspective. As I was feeling shame, I heard my dad's voice full of disappointment.

The original 'me' would have had a pupil earthquake, but the young I laughed, kissed my dad's cheek, and whispered in his ear.

But my mom screamed because she was feverish.

Soon Dad answered in a desperate voice.

Dad opened his mouth while indulging.

At that, Dad sighed and replied.

I didn't even know what it meant to say goodbye, but when I heard that I could meet my mother, I followed her. Soon, when we arrived at the temple in our territory, we saw familiar people gathered. And as soon as they saw me, they showed signs of embarrassment.

I've lost my mind again after a game. *** Regis smiled bitterly at his daughter's trembling eyes. 'You're finally about to wake up.' Soon, a bitter voice came out of his mouth, as much as his expression.

"When you open your eyes, you will reject me and hate me. For you, I'm the monster that killed her." So he decided. As soon as his daughter refuses, he will let go of his desire to be with her a little bit more. Then, Jubelian's fingers flinched. In that feeble change, Regis was simultaneously feeling the fear that his daughter had known the truth and the joy that his daughter had awakened. Soon after, his eyelashes trembled and my eyes opened. "Ah..." As soon as he saw her, Regis had a bitter smile on his face, the tears flowing from her dark blue eyes. 'In the end, as I expected, you have come to hate me.'

So she tried. She didn't want to be a useless child. But now herself was no different from then. 'Oh, that's depressing.' It was then. "Your Imperial Highness, are you there?" When Victor's voice was heard outside the door, Beatrice rose up and looked at herself in a mirror. Soon she lifted the corners of her mouth. 'Well, then, you can't make an appointment.' Feeling better, Beatrice opened the door around her. But as soon as she saw Victor's face, which had calmed down, she was worried. As Victor came inside, Beatrice looked at him and asked with concern. "What's going on?" "Oh, that's..." "It's all right, tell me." When Beatrice suggested it in a soft voice, Victor lowered his head. "I'm sorry, but while I was escorting you, I lost my temper and left." Beatrice burst out laughing at his remark. "Hoo, do you know you were really cocky back then? My brother's face was

worth seeing after you went out like that!" Then Victor blushed and sighed. "Don't make fun of me. I'm afraid I'm going to get fired." Beatrice said casually. "If my brother fires you, why don't you be my knight?" Then she could see Victor's face hardened. 'Oh, I made a slip of the tongue. The gap between the Crown Prince's guard knight and the Princess's knight like me is so big that I can't dare compare...' It was when Beatrice bowed her head in melancholy. "Well, the only knight who protects Her Imperial Highness is wonderful! Haha-ha! It's reassuring to have the corner of the vibe!" Beatrice smiled brightly at Victor with incredible eyes at the words in a bright voice. Soon Victor said, staring at her with serious eyes. "Although I'm not the most powerful swordsman in the world, I will surely protect the Princess." Beatrice turned his head, blushing at his words. "Of, of course! Isn't that what you promised!" "Hoo hoo hoo. I did!" Even for a moment when she smiled awkwardly, Victor bowed his head. "Then I will work hard to escort you today, Your Imperial Highness." Laughing kept coming up, Beatrice tried hard to get her facial expressions together and said calmly. "Yes, of course." ***

"What the hell are you up to?" When Regis asked, Paphnil's alter ego answered, raising the corners of his mouth. [So, it reminds me of the old days. The day you helped me out of that damn shackle, only 'half'.] At the remark, Regis stared at Paphnil with a flinch. The dragon's eyes, smiling with thin pupils, glimpsed life. [If it wasn't for you, I would still be rotting in that goddamn cave without knowing how the world is going! In that sense, I am grateful that I can be seen as a self-made alter ego.] The dark red energy was slowly circulating, creating an atmosphere of excitement. "Paphnil." Paphnil giggled at Regis' call. [But no matter how much I think about it, I'm annoyed by the fact that the freedom I'm given is half. So play with me after a long time.] As the air in the room became more and more rough, the density of the flag was increased. Regis said, clutching the pendant in his pocket. "If you want to try, try it." When he said confidently, Paphnil's expression became cold. [Because of being cheeky, being the owner of a new thing, you tremble with arrogance.] At that moment, the emerged magic flooded into Regis.

Kwang! Regis lifted his guardian sword and blocked Paphnil's attack. And, as Paphnil had promised, the guardian sword was activated. Paphnil, who blocked the attack that came back to him, raised one corner of his mouth sharply. [What's my purpose? I'll let you know if you want to know.] After speaking, Paphnil began to raise his strength. At the same time, a number of attack magic lights were generated around Paphnil. [But if you stop all these attacks.] If he don't block it, this house won't be safe. Regis concentrated the energy of his whole body on the sword to create a long sword shape. 'i must stop it all.' It was then. The door that I thought wouldn't open. Regis called his daughter, who opened the door, in a startled voice. "No! Juvelian!" *** "Greetings, my Lord." As soon as I came home, seeing Derek greeted me, I said the person I wanted to see the most. "Where's Daddy?" "Oh, he'll be in his room now." As soon as I heard Derek, I headed to my Dad's room. 'Yes! Now the question is, don't hesitate to open it to you dad.'

With such determination, I stood at the door in a state of nervousness. 'It's not as easy as I thought!' I took a deep breath and took my hand to the door handle. 'Yes, I can say hello to my dad after you open it and ask him naturally.' It was when I was thinking about turning the door knob or not while swallowing like that. Kwang! Surprised by the sound from my Dad's room, I tried to open the door. But the door didn't open easily. 'Is the door locked? Please, open up!' It was when I pulled it again hoping that the door would open. 'Bang!' The door opened with a sound. 'It's finally open!' For a moment, I opened my eyes wide to the sight I had seen. 'No, what's all that?' Numerous fireballs were floating around a ghost that resembled Max seen in our territory. And there was only one word I knew that would explain the phenomenon. 'Is that magic?' It was when I took a blank step without realizing it.

"No! Juvelian!" My dad ran toward me and hugged me as it was. It wasn't until I held him in my arms that I began to understand the situation. 'That ghost was trying to hit my Dad, right?' As if my guess was right, I could see the fireballs slowly flying toward us like slow motion. And my Dad hugging me with a nervous look. 'Daddy's having a hard time stopping that fireball, too.' I clenched my fist tightly. I didn't want to see my dad try to give up his life for me anymore. 'Now I want to protect you.' At such a desperate and eternal moment, a bright silver light began to envelop my dad and me. I reached for the light. 'Please protect us.' At my will, the light became the shape of the shield and swallowed up numerous fireballs. Then a ghost resembling Max stared at me blankly and opened his mouth. "Kirke nim?" *** The warmth of the silver lining was remarkably similar to that of the man he had not long missed. Paphnil stared at Jubelian with faint expectations. "Kirke nim?" Although he had such expectations that Kirke might have descended on the body of a priest, Juvelian was so different from her master, Kirke. But soon he showed his disappointment on his face.

"You, what are you?" 'If it were her, she wouldn't look at me like that with the enemy's eyes.' While making a bitter smile for a while, Paphnil was sly. "Guess. I'll give you a prize if you get the answer. What do you think?" The words creased the middle of Juvelian's forehead slightly. "Don't play around!" Paphnil grinned as he felt the threatening flow of the atmosphere. 'That's a lot of power, by the way.' At this rate, Kirke's priests were the best in history. It occurred to him that maybe it would help his plan. 'Yes, show me your strength. I'll judge the value of your use with that.' How long has it been? Paphnil, who was waiting for Juvelian to attack, frowned as his forehead creased. 'What is it? Why isn't she attacking?' Obviously, Juvelian's surrounding magical power fluctuated, so the hostility he had was certain. However, no matter how long he waited, Juvelian did not attack. 'Why?' Soon Paphnil guessed why and asked. "You don't know how to attack?" Sure enough, said Juvelian, blushing.

"Oh, no? If I do something stupid, the ball will go wild!" Strangely enough, as he saw it, the speculation that had been simmering just now cooled down. Paphnil suddenly felt sorry for his descendants. 'To have a relationship with such a slow child. I thought he was so mean. Is it because of her?' Paphnil murmured softly. "My identity is a rock even if you ask your father." Paphnil, who had lost his fighting spirit, quietly returned to the "Forbidden". *** I got serious about the name Paphnil. 'Paphnil is the devil, right?' Known as the evil dragon trying to destroy the empire, but even questioning its existence. But I had read something about it in the original.

'When Liche was just awakened, he approached her.' The original Paphnil incited Liche constantly. To blame her parents and hate this society that made her oppressed. And as time passed, Liche began to agree with him, and made plans to destroy the empire. 'This time, his purpose won't be different, will it?' For a moment I clenched my fists, I stared at my dad and smiled in vain. 'Even though I used magic, there is no sign of embarrassment. That means...'

There was a high probability that Dad already knew that I was a wizard. My memory that have been erased and then suddenly come back is maybe related to magic. 'And how did he get to know Paphnil?' I quit after clearing up a lot of questions. This is because I realized that it is pointless to think on my own without asking the person concerned. "Dad, I just..." It was when I was going to ask about Paphnil first. "My room is dirty, so why don't we move first?" Only then did I nod when I realized that my Dad's room had turned into a mess. *** Back in his main body, Paphnil sighed. 'I was hoping she would help my plan, but her priest, who can't even do magic attack...' Though pathetic, Juvelian was worthy to be included in his plan, as Kirke's only priest. 'I'd better wait and see. On the other hand...' Soon, Paphnil stared at Beatrice, which was projected before his eyes. [Ancestor, are you listening?] Paphnil's eyes rapidly cooled. 'I don't think there's a chance for the Princess.'

Paphnil, looking at Beatrice's figure with indifferent eyes, slowly closed his eyes. 'Shall I take advantage of Regis's daughter and my other descendants? If it's not them, I'll look for someone else.' Paphnil used magic to examine the empress this time. [Save the poison. A colorless, odorless poison that doesn't react to silver and doesn't taste anything.] Her eyes were filled with poison when ordering the guard knight. 'I'm afraid something funny is going to happen soon.' Paphnil laughed at the corners of his mouth, and soon had a cold look on his face. 'Of course this is useless for my plan.' When Paphnil popped his finger, this time he remembered the emperor. [Sir Mikhail, what's going on?] At the emperor's question, a young man with one knee kneeling in front of him opened his mouth. [Your Imperial Majesty, do you really want to see the Crown Prince and Floyen join forces?] [Didn't I tell you before? The Duke of Floyen can't be the power of the Crown Prince.] [Of course I don't doubt you. However, I am feared that the power of the Duke of Floyen would be absorbed by the Crown Prince.]

Paphnil laughed as he listened to their conversation. "The favourite of the god of war, who owns that lunatic sword, has a funny guy." Though contemptuous of the unbelieving, he was well aware of the strength of his chosen man. "Maybe you'll be as strong as Regis. And maybe it will help my plan." That's why Paphnil decided to remember Mikhail. 25. Slowly Revealing Truth After moving to my room, I took a deep breath and opened my mouth. "Daddy, you said before that you could ask me anything you wanted, right?" After a while, my dad slowly groped his head. "I did." "So when I did get my memory back, and even when I used magic, my Dad didn't get agitated." At the sound of his sigh, I swallowed my dry saliva and continued. "I'd like you to explain that." Before long, my Dad spoke in a calmly manner. "The reason you lost your memory is because I sealed it with magic." When I opened my eyes wide with astonishment at the word "sealed," my father said in a bitter voice. "I'm sorry I sealed your memory without permission. When you look at me, you're always fainting and suffering..." Dad couldn't keep talking and thought I would cry. And I sighed, biting my lips. '...because I thought my Dad killed my Mom then.' After hearing the reason for sealing my memory, my question was solved, but it became bitter. 'Maybe that's why you avoided me.'

I stared at Daddy, who had a gloomy look on his face. 'I want to let you know it's okay now. But how...' Then, I suddenly remembered my old memories.

When he came home, he often had a gloomy look on his face, which would brighten if I hugged him without hesitation. 'But at this age, how do I do that?' For a moment, I raised myself looking at my Dad's dark face. Then i approached my Daddy and sat next to him and held his hand. "Daddy, I'm sorry for the misunderstanding." Dad shook his head and held my hand tight. "I'm sorry I didn't speak properly and misunderstood." However, after solving the problems in our hearts, our relationship seemed to be getting back to normal. I looked at my Daddy and leaned on his shoulder as if I was naughty. 'Yes, we can start step by step.' How silent could he have been? Suddenly, I became curious about the things that I haven't solved yet. When I stared at my Dad, he nodded and opened his mouth. "You must be curious about more." I laughed at his word. Seeing that you know what I think just by looking at my eyes, it certainly seemed like our father and daughter relationship was recovering.

"But how did you seal my memory? Did I use magic to seal it?" Soon Dad shook his head and said... "No, I knew you had a gift for magic, but today is the first time you've used magic." I wondered if there were any memories I still couldn't find, but I was relieved by the words. However, there were still unanswered questions about the problem. "Then who sealed my memory?" My Dad sighed at my question and looked at me. "It's Paphnil. He's the first emperor..." "I know if it's about him, but I'm curious how he got to seal my memories." When I asked him indirectly, he opened his mouth with bitterness. "It sounds like a long story." "Yes, but it doesn't matter. My Dad will have plenty of time to spend with me in the future." In my reply, Dad nodded with a gentle smile. "Right." *** After being manipulated by Kirke's ring, Regis had to do anything the Emperor told him to do. Even at the moment when his father's illness worsened.

The desire for the emperor and the empire to disappear was fierce, but Regis quickly dropped his hand. 'No, I can't die with my mother and Amelia.' It was when Rrgis, who was so realistic, was about to go back to the funeral home. [Do you hate the Emperor?] Regis frowned at the sudden voice.

Regis sensed the energy around him. Except for himself, however, there were only birds and small animals flying. 'Did I hear something because I was shocked?' At that time, he heard a laugh. [I am someone, who hates the Emperor like you.] At the same time, a huge wave of energy was felt in the cave. *** For a moment, I hardened my face as I was listening to my Dad's anger towards the emperor.

'It's similar to Liche's.' Thinking that way, I asked my dad. "Was it Paphnil?" My Dad nodded affirmatively to my words. "Yes." Looking at my Daddy's face full of hostility, I asked just in case. "So you fought Paphnil that day?" At my question, Dad laughed and shook his head. "No, it was too much because I didn't have any weapons. Besides, there's a possibility that he'll encroach on our territory, so I thought I'd better get back." "But Dad isn't bound by weapons, right?" "At the time, I was also obsessed with weapons. Because the master was just a newcomer." For a somewhat realistic reason, my Daddy felt like a human being. When I looked at him, my dad stroked my head and asked. "It's late, shall we talk about it next time?" I shook my head at his question. "No, please go on!" "But I'm afraid you'll go to bed too late." "It's okay to sleep a day late!" At my words, Dad sighed and nodded slowly. *** The next day, Regis, who was looking at his father being buried in the ground, recalled what happened yesterday.

'As the voice said yesterday, the evil dragon might have woken up.' So he ordered himself to come back and take a defensive posture, but the dragon didn't come in for a raid. 'Did I hear it wrong?' At the time of sighing, he suddenly remembered what his father said by Regis' mind.

Regis, who was looking in a forbidden direction with a stiff face, repeated his father's words and clenched his fist. 'I might have heard the voices, but I'll have to check it out.' Regis told his mother and Amelia that he had a place to go for a while, and then left home with a sword.

Then Paphnil tore the corners of his mouth and said...

"It was an oath in God's name, but I didn't believe it. There's still a lot of suspicion." At that time, my Dad opened his mouth coldly. "But in the end, I was deceived by him." "How?" "Paphnil helped me to gain my trust, and pretended to sympathize with me being manipulated by the emperor. He said he would help me if I release the shackles." I recalled the previous move. 'Did you release him then?' But what Dad said was not what I expected.

"I couldn't believe him no matter what kind of remarks he made. I was always keeping my father's words in mind." He and I could recall what his father told him earlier.

At the word of "contract", Paphnil laughed with a buff, then twisted his mouth. But soon, at the words from Regis, Paphnil had no choice but to harden his face.

He encouraged the emperor to oppose the marriage of Juvelian and the Crown Prince, but the emperor only spoke in a casual way. It wasn't a relationship of trust, but Mikhail was convinced when he saw the Emperor's blind faith in the Duke of Floyen. 'It's obvious that the Emperor can handle the Duke of Floyen by any means. It's just...'

Mikhail's head reminded him of Jubelian in a white dress. Although she

was a very beautiful figure in his imagination, it was the Crown Prince who stood by her in a showy manner. 'You're gonna give mine to that goddamn guy?' His heart is getting cold and his head is boiling up. 'Don't make me laugh!' Mikhail couldn't stand the heat and tried to throw the bottle away. It was then... "Captain, are you inside?" In the voice of his subordinate, Mikhail put the bottle on the table and opened his mouth. "Come in." Soon the door opened and he could see the face of the subordinate. He was one of the men who he once placed to the Empress under surveillance. "What brought you here to see me?" At Mikhail's question, the subordinate opened his mouth after giving a silent salute. "It's no different, and the Empress' behavior is strange these days." "What?" When Mikhail, who was nervous about Juvelian's matter, asked groaningly, the subordinate opened his mouth. "They say she's looking for poison." Mikhail frowned at the remark and stroked his chin. "Poison..." Mikhail thought of the first person the empress would remove, and soon smiled. 'Maybe the Empress will clean up the Crown Prince.' Unexpected earnings made Mikhail feel better again.

'So, you said that the princess might be a wizard, too, right?' He had a general idea of how to use the princess. Mikhail lifted the corners of his mouth. 'I'll get my mana, my Juvelian, and my throne.' Soon, Mikhail opened his mouth. "I'll stop by the Princess' palace tomorrow." His subordinate asked Mikhail's words in wonder. "What? What brings you to the Princess' palace?" "I want to see if the knights of the Crown Prince's commission are doing well. One in ten thousand..." Soon Mikhail stopped the twisted arsenic. "If you abandoned your duty, you'll be punished." Paphnil, who was watching Mikhail, lifted the corners of his mouth. [On the day my damned son founded this goddamned country, something interesting is going to happen.] *** 'You're going to protect me.' Regis soon stared at his daughter with a worried look. 'Why would you say such a thing, what if you were caught by the emperor?' When Paphnil was told, Regis had investigated the wizards. And as a result, he could see that the wizards were disappearing without a trace. 'If the emperor touches you, I'll bring this empire...'

It was when Regis was clenching his fist unknowingly. "Haam..." He could see Juvelian yawning with a blink of an eye. "Juvel, what do you think of what I just said?" When he told his daughter to go to bed, she smiled back. Regis smiled as she headed to bed instead of answering. 'She was taller than before, but she's still young.' Soon after, as Juvelian sat on the bed, Regis stared at his daughter's face.

'Yes, I'd better warn you in advance what the Emperor will do.' It was then... "Do you have anything to say?" Regis sighed at his daughter's question. "Juvel, about the wizard in the anecdote with Paphnil." It was when Regis had just had his luck. "The fact that wizards are so rare so far means that it's highly likely that the imperial family has taken some action regarding them for generations?" When Juvelian said that, as if she had seen through his mind, Regis stared at his daughter with astonished eyes. "I'm a decent Little Duke now." Regis laughed at her daughter's unnecessary remark. 'I thought you were just young, but I was wrong.' Looking at his daughter with affection for a moment, Regis nodded. "Yes, and if I get manipulated by the ring, then..." Regis clenched his teeth, unable to speak.

'Maybe I'll attack you like I did then.' Then, his eyes met with Juvelian. "Daddy." "What's wrong?" "Have you ever heard of the ring's weakness from Paphnil?" Regis recalled the weakness of the ring he had heard in the past.

While looking at the letter, Beatrice shook her head, distorted her face. 'No, I don't know how to use magic. Unlike you, Juvelian.'

in the worst case of this situation, his daughter may be condemned, or he may be manipulated by the emperor to harm her. Just imagining it was terrible, so Regis thought of a way to keep his daughter safe. And the way he found was to lock her up in the shadow's room. 'Yes, the Shadow's Room is at least safe from the others. And the sword will protect Juvel.' It is a place where only direct imperial families can come and go, so only the emperor and the crown prince can touch the Juvelian now. And the Crown Prince was his only disciple. 'I'll have to ask Max a favor.' However, the heartless and arrogant disciple refused to do so, and the time Juvelian was in prison for a long time. Regis became nervous and had no choice but to pull out a trump card.

This meant that if his daughter was rescued, he would make a decision not to be manipulated by the emperor. However, Max, who did not know the meaning, accepted his teacher's offer as if he had waited.

But... it was his daughter's cold corpse that came back. It was also the dagger he gave to protect his daughter what is embedded in her chest. It was a moment when his whole world was shattered like a sand castle that Regis was struggling to protect. Soon, a desperate scream, feeling the taste of blood, bursts with a dry throat.

'For what... have I endured?' It was very resentful, the emperor who tried to put a leash on him by using Juvelian, Mikhail who abandoned his daughter, and his foolish self who had persevered in the name of protecting her so far. 'She's dead, why am I holding it in?' There was no reason to tolerate it anymore. The moment he realized it, his vision spread and red and blood covered all over his body. 'There is no reason for the world to exist without my daughter.' Drunken by madness, Regis began to slaughter what seemed to be a clap. To mourn the pitiful and mournful daughter, who was shunned by many and chose to commit suicide. [Okay, you're finally my way! Hurry, my berserk, destroy the empire founded by Altair.] Someone's crazy voice came in, but Regis, who had already fallen out of his mind, was bent on cutting down everything that had troubled his

daughter.

"Be quiet there until it's safe." ***

Mikhail sang and waited for the Empress. 'That woman, by now, she must have poisoned the princess, right?' If diluted, it can last for several months, but if you consume the undiluted solution, you will fall into a state of delusion within two or three hours as soon as possible. 'Now, when the Princess returns, she will try to drink something other than the drinks in this banquet hall. And the most reassuring thing is the relics she normally drank.' For that reason, Mikhail was given a tea gift to the Princess by the Crown Prince. It was instructed to put poison on the skin of the tea leaves. 'Now there is only one thing left for the Crown Prince to be the culprit...' It was when Mikhail was smiling happily. "Her, Her Imperial Majesty? How are you going..." People's attention was drawn to the entrance at the words of the chief of staff, who sang the stance. There was a figure of the Empress standing in blood. "The Empress, Why did you come without recuperating?" The empress twisted her mouth and then sat down, vomiting blood, when the surprised nobles flocked to support her. "How dare you abandon me like this! Your Imperial Majesty!" Mikhail and the Emperor's face were wrinkled by the unexpected behavior of the empress. How silent was he? As if he had come to his senses, the emperor said, glaring at the empress.

"What does that mean? Empress, you seem to be out of your mind because you're sick..." Then the empress glared at the emperor with a venomous look. "Yes, it hurts a lot because I was betrayed by someone I trusted and I am very sick. Your Imperial Majesty has suspected my injustice and did not try to get rid of the child!" The emperor was perplexed. Because he didn't know that a woman who was always trying to save her seat would reveal her disgrace. "What, what are you talking about? Isn't it true that you cheated!" Looking at such an emperor, the empress held a arsenic in her heart. 'How come I've been... Did we have to be wary of such a low-key person?' When she was the emperor's mistress, Isabelle was always terrified she might be abandoned. The emperor's eyes on his daughter Beatrice were cold, and the emperor's love for her was just a short-haired sex. So she wanted to be the empress. When she got there, she had a vague expectation that she would no longer have to suffer from this anxiety. But after Isabel became the empress, the emperor still turned away from Beatrice. And he raised Maximilian, the Prince, as the Crown Prince.

Listening to her little daughter's comfort, she clenched her fist tightly. 'It's because I don't have a son yet. And... As long as Maximilian's there, my children will be unhappy.' She attributed all causes to Maximilian. This is why it was more easy to get rid of the boy who lost his mother rather than confront the emperor. And that was the emperor's intention that he wanted her to check the Crown Prince instead of herself.

'Yes, as you said. Latisha, everything was my fault.' Then the Empress laughed with tears falling...

The reason why she became the empress in the first place was because she wanted to be happy with her little daughter. What do you mean, poison her? It was nonsense to say that there was an antidote. And...

Someone stood in front of me when I was concentrating while thinking of Max's words. 'A servant?' Among the imperial servants, a young man dressed in the clothes of a lowranking servant was quite large. And there was a sword in his hand. "Come on, complete the magic." His gentle voice was somehow familiar. It was then. "Dare, you're in the way of me..." Soon Mikhail swung his sword at the servant. 'The barrier...' At the moment when I was trying to create a barrier by focusing my mind quickly, a white sword stood in a whimpering sword like a club held by a man. 'Transcendental?'

It was when I was amazed by the unexpected man's ability... Hwang! The man's sword, which looked like a club, struck Mikhail's sword roughly, and the swelling caused by the collision of the sword struck. Soon a heavy low voice came from the man's mouth. "You're playing the emperor's captain with just that skill, Mikhail." Before long, Mikhail distorted his face and muttered. "You, no way... Count Pyrex?" When the name of the person I thought was dead was called, I was amazed. 'When I heard that, they looked really alike, but Count Pyrex was definitely older than that man.' When I was in doubt, the man smiled and affirmed. "I'm not the Count anymore, but my last name is Pyrex." I recalled the contents of a book I had read one day.

The current man seems to be a young man in his twenties. Count Pyrex had no heirs, so he's probably right. At that time, I heard a squeak of teeth. "You're the transcendent?" Is it because he didn't become a transcendent by hinself? Mikhail's eyes were filled with venom. Soon Mikhail continued. "I never thought a traitor like you would be a transcendent. I can't believe it. What trick did you use to become a transcendent?" Count Pyrex shook his head at that low question. "The sword was polished with the intention of atonement and gratitude, and

a new path was opened." Unlike Mikhail, it was when I was admiring his voice, which was enlightened. "Don't make me laugh!" I frowned at Mikhail, and stared at the sword in his hand. 'I originally thought we should get closer and push... I think I can break it without having to approach it.' After I finished thinking, I shouted at the back of Count Pyrex. "I know it's going to be hard for a while, Count, but trust me and attack Mikhail!" I said, and then he stammered. "Of, of course! You're the next empress!" 'The next empress, I think you're going too far.' I do a little sigh for a moment, and I thought again what I had just thought. 'I can't do attack magic, but I can still do defensive magic. And if you apply this well...' I soon closed my eyes and focused my mind. *** Beatrice tried to concentrate her mind. However, due to her depleted mana, she could no longer use magic. 'Am Ionly a hindrance now?' Kaylen said senselessly. "Don't worry. The Marquis Hessen is not able to attack us. And even if the

enemy is rushing, I will take responsibility and protect you." Maybe Kaylen thought she was frightened by the enemy's overexposure. 'That's not it.' It was when she sighed in frustration. In Juvelian's direction, there was a strong mana cohesion. 'This is...' Soon Beatrice frowned upon Juvelian. 'Why?' Currently, Jubelian was unable to use magic except defensive magic. So she couldn't understand it at all. The silver mana that came out of Juvelian's hand was covering Mikhail's body, not Count Pyrex. 'Why did you put a barrier on Mikhail?' At that moment, Beatrice opened her eyes. 'That's...!' The barrier created by Juvelian soon changed into several lines, and Mikhail and the sword he was holding were bound. Before long, Beatrice's mind recalled a story she had seen in a book when she was a child.

In time, she stared at Mikhail again. "What, what's this all of a sudden... Ah...!" Just a moment ago, he was seen falling down with a painful look, as he was constantly flying the sword.

Mikhail's body was intertwined with a string of mana, like a cannonball. At that moment, Beatrice shuddered at the realization that crossed her mind. 'Yes, seal magic is... It was a defensive magic variant!' *** I stared at Mikhail. The mana that had just covered his body soon penetrated Mikhail's skin and left a trace. 'Seal is, after all, confining. So I put a shield on him and put the sword that governs him under my influence to neutralize his mana.' The reason he suffers now is that the magical sword has been parasitic and sucks up Mikhail's life force by metallurgy, and the magical power that he put in its place is extinguished. 'In the end, it's self-profit.*' (*it means the sword is justnusing Mikhail, not the other way around) When I stared at Mikhail, he stared at me bitterly after suffering all the time. "What have you done to me, you damn bitch!" I sighed and said coldly. "I'm just trying not to let you kill people." He flinched as if he wanted to come at me, but that was all. "Ahhhhhh...! How can you do it to me...!" At his words I said, crumpling my eyes. "I told you. It's my last greeting to you. It's you who broke the word. Don't approach me anymore."

Chaengkang! Mikhail soon lost his grip on the sword. I soon picked up the sword that Mikhail had dropped. [Wo, woman. I'll give you great power and wealth. Surely, I'm telling you...] I could hear the voice of the sword, but I ignored it and stared at the crack in my eye. 'If I send my mana through this part and expand it... It won't last. It'll break.' Soon I sent my mana exploding into the crack as I thought. [Oh ahhh! Please stop...!] Before long, the magic sword was destroyed with a terrible flurry. As I looked at the trace, I laughed in vain, remembering what the sword had just said. "I've already achieved a lot with my own strength. More precious things than riches and great powers..." I was enjoying wealth in the first place, and I had potential, but I was a person whose soul was broken so that I couldn't really recognize it. But as I met Max and got to know my precious people, I learned how to use that power. And it's not something I've entrusted to others, it's what I've achieved myself. I looked down at Mikhail and said... "I don't know if you'll realize it, thinking only of using someone else in the first place." I stared at Max and smiled. 'Both of them still haven't been hurt. Like in a battle.'

And for a moment, I soon opened my eyes. 'What's this energy? Somehow I was used to it, but I closed my eyes and looked at it with a little fear. 'Oh?' But like an illusion, the energy disappeared without a trace. And that moment. "Teacher! Have you come to your senses!" At Max's loud voice, I turned my head. Before long, my dad was staring at me with clear eyes. 'No way, the ring running out of magic?' I was thinking about it for a while. I felt tears reflexively coming out of my dad's face smiling at me. "It's my Daddy." I soon started running towards him.. *** A bloody emperor with his legs and fingers cut off was crawling on the floor and running away from something. "The, the pledge. We made a pledge... ugh!" The man with the ring on him replied with a bloody smile. "Ah, that's what... I've already lost my name? Besides, it doesn't matter if I'm suffering from madness. Because..." Incontinence was drawn on the emperor's neck. Soon, as the blood fountain sprouted from the Emperor's neck, Paphnil laughed and said. "Because I'm already crazy."

Chapter 191 Regis swung his sword at the black figure. His reason for fighting it was unknown, but what was certain was that the enemy in front of him was powerful every time. Regis sharpened his teeth without knowing, blocking the enemy's sword attack like a ferocious heavy rain. 'You have to keep her.' What? That question arose, but Regis couldn't answer. Every time he tried to think of what it was, it hurts like his head was breaking. It was then. That precious thing loomed in the consciousness that was all darkened...

The little child smiling innocently was like a light. Regis unwittingly relieves his hand from holding the sword. And at that moment. "Teacher!" Regis' consciousness sank deeply by someone's call came to his mind. And he saw the face of his disciple looking at him in the darkly colored view. "Have you come to your senses!" It was a strange feeling. It feels like he have been asleep for a long time and then suddenly woke up. Yet, on the other hand, he felt a sense of freedom. Max saw such Regis and continued to talk. "Why haven't you answering? Father-in-law?" Regis, who almost inadvertently answered, "the thief," looked around with a clenched fist. 'Is it really over? Where is Juvel?' And at that moment, his daughter and his eyes met. Soon afterwards, as Juvelian was crying and running, Regis tried to run towards his daughter. However, there was someone ahead of him.

"Juvel!" He thought it was his own nickname, but his naughty disciple was running towards his daughter, calling the nickname his. Then he hugged Juvelian as if it were natural. At first, Juvelian, whose eyes were wide open, smiled and hugged him. "Good work." Regis, who was watching him, was captivated by a subtle emotion. He still hated to see his disciple with her, but still, seeing his daughter smiling as if she was happy, it seemed that warmth spread in his heart. When Regis sighed with his eyes down a little, a loud voice came in... "Daddy!" When she got out of his disciple's arms, his daughter was approaching him. Regis smiled and opened his arms to hug Juvelian. *** For a while, we faced the reality of the victory. Because the emperor has not yet been caught, and the Marquis of Hessen and his knights have fled. That is why Max, the first in line to succeed to the throne, became regent and gave instructions. "If the nobles return home, the emperor or the marquis may secretly contact someone. Surely, first, let's stay in the imperial palace until the situation is settled." The Marquis of Hessen maintains friendly relations with many aristocrats. But... "What? The emperor is nowhere in the palace?" Sir Dennis nodded at Max's angry voice. "That's right." At that, Max stared at the window with a biting glance. "He must have been out of the way, right?" "Fresia-nim, who was guarding the outside, swears that no one came out." Currently, the situation outside the Imperial Palace is guarded by Lennox

Byeongbaek* along with Yuri... It would not be easy to get out of the sewers, as well as in the holes. (*I still don't know what it means) "Are there any nobles who show suspicious feelings?" "No." "Just in case, keep a close eye on them." As I was listening to the conversation next to Max, I crippled my eyes and thought. 'No matter how I think about it, it's weird. That ring, if it's a magic item...' I stared at the bracelet that Liche and Max gave me. It was insignificant in the bracelet, but the magic was clearly felt... 'And why isn't Paphnil showing up?' When I was sighing with anxiety, Max, sitting on my right side, straightened my forehead with his fingers. "Don't worry, even if the Emperor and the Marquis Hessen run away, they won't be able to do anything." Of course, that's true, but I still ponder over it. 'I'm worried about Paphnil. And Liche...'

Her eyes shook and soon sank.

After she finished talking, she pushed me.

Soon my body fell down. *** 'Juvel.' Regis stared at his daughter with quasping eyes, and soon bit his lips. 'If you can't get up, I'll...' Regis closed his eyes patting the pendant in his pocket. 'Yes, even if your wish didn't come true, you wouldn't be lonely.'

It was when he had such extreme thoughts. "You can't. No matter how much you think about it, I'd better try the way I said it." Max stared at her, crumpled his forehead at the Princess' words. "You'd better give up if you're talking about the nonsense of applying full magic to her chest, Beatrice." And Beatrice glanced at his face and opened her mouth, looking carefully at Regis. "Duke, I know it sounds absurd in the midst of your panic. But as a wizard, I can assure you that it will work." How silent was it? Regis sighed, then said with my disastrous feelings. "Okay, I'll trust you because you're the one who told us that there's a weak lifeline at my child." In response, Beatrice nodded and stared at Juvelian. "I will save her." Regis had a faint hope in the words of will. But... "Oh oh!" After having a seizure from the magic, Juvelian, who woke up as if tossing her upper body, fell shortly. After long, Regis felt as if his heart was frozen at the Juvelian's appearance who was having a seizure. "Juvel, Juvel! Get a hold of yourself! " Regis eagerly called his daughter, but Juvelian wasn't even fine. When he saw the Jubelian sighing quietly, Max opened his eyes and called her anxiously. "Juvel, Juvel! Get up your mind!" But, staring at her seldom finding consciousness, Max fell into a blitz. "Don't you think she will never wake up like this?" In response, Beatrice screamed and said... "Don't be ridiculous!" Seeing that the siblings were fighting, Regis quickly fiddled with the pendant and stared at Jubelian with a clear eye. He had a slightly raised mouth to see if she had a good dream, but even so, it was self-evident that

he could not be said to be happy unless she was conscious. 'I'm sure there'll be no other way but to kill myself.' It was then. As her eyelids with long eyelashes raised slowly lifted, Max and the Princess stopped having an argument. "Ju, Juvelian!" "Juvel!" The two siblings called her with an dying voices, but the first thing that Juvelian, who looked around with hazy eyes, saw was Regis. "Daddy?" He hugged his daughter and shed tears. 'Thank you, God.' He was afraid he would never see these lovely eyes again. But the fact that he could embrace his daughter again like this made Regis think he had no regrets. At that time, Juvelian said with a bashful smile. "I had a dream." "What dream?" His daughter said with a faint smile. "It is a dream that allows me to move forward freely with happiness in the future." It was also for a while that he had a blank expression at his daughter's words that he could not understand. "Daddy, we're all happy now." At his daughter's words, Regis nodded slowly with a bright smile.

Chapter 196 A series of events at the palace led to an extraordinary meeting of state affairs at the request of heads of ministries and the finance minister. And Max declared this as a conspiracy between Paphnil, the Evil Dragon and Darius, the Emperor. "My father, the Emperor Darius, had sinned, so I will dethrone him and put him in the ground as a sinner, not as an emperor." Of course, no nobles protested against him, because no one was there. That's because the Marquis of Hessen and the minority of the aristocrats, who were involved in the treason, watched all their property confiscated and demoted to commoners. The nobles, who were members of the Emperor's faction, turned their backs on the Emperor, and most of the nobles seemed to welcome the current situation in which the Crown Prince took power without a coup. "Your Imperial Highness, do you have the schedule to the coronation?" At the extraordinary state affairs meeting, Max shook his head at the words given by the Prime Minister, the Duke of Elios. "The director comes first." In response, Duke Elios flinched and nodded slowly. "Yes, then I will proceed without a hitch." The director was not magnificent, but it was carried out in a proper way. And it was only the Empress, Isabelle, who received the memorial. All the nobles greeted the empress, and it was time for the burial to proceed. When the knights in conquest were trying to lift the coffin, giving examples to the empress's coffin, someone stood in front of the coffin and said. "I want to say my last greeting to my mother." The knights fell from the

coffin one step at a time when the Princess in a black dress spoke with a dull voice. Beatrice looked at the empress's face under the veil as if imprinting it. 'Actually... I still don't understand my mother. Not only the evils committed you commited, but also your extreme choices at the end. But...'

Beatrice couldn't stand the rising tears and dropped her tears. 'Thank you for being my mother for the last time.' Before long, the lid of the coffin was closed, and the burial began. As a result, the nobles withdrew, and only the Imperial siblings remained looking at it. For a while, seeing the coffin buried in the soil, Beatrice stared at Maximilian. There was no expression on his face, looking at the coffin with a stiff face. 'What made you feel like holding a funeral for the person who killed your mother?' She was embarrassed and sorry because she didn't think he'd do this for her. And she couldn't shed tears because she was ashamed of herself. 'I don't know how to look at your face. Maximilian.' It was when she was slowly lowering her head. "Take it." Suddenly, Maximilian's act of handing a handkerchief raised Beatrice's head again. His face was still blunt, but she still felt a slight warmth in his eyes. Although she still felt sorry, Beatrice decided to express gratitude first. "Thank you, Brother Max." Instead of answering, Maximilian gave her a

slight smile and patted Beatrice on her shoulder. His face, as if hate no longer existed, seemed to say that she could cry freely. Beatrice was relieved and at the same time felt the pent-up tears flow out. Listening to his half-sister's little sobbing, Max recalled what his mother had said as she was getting weaker day by day.

Max gritted his teeth, recalling the abominable appearance of his teacher who changed his attitude in an instant like turning his palm upside down. 'No way, did he do something?' Of course, it's not that he doesn't understand his teacher. It was natural that he wanted to stay longer with her because he could finally achieve his long-cherished desire and stay with his daughter. But... 'If I am my teacher, I'd want to spend as much time with Juvelian as I haven't been with her, and maybe he'd want to live with her for the rest of his life?' That's where he thought, and his head started heating up.

'Yes, it takes about four hours to get to Floyen, so let's take a look at Juvel's face for a momentarily. Then she'll come back quickly because she'll be shaken.' It was when Max, who had run out of patience, started to do his business. "Lord! Where are you going! You're not going to say you miss Little Duke Floyen, are you?" Max flinched and clenched his fist when Dennis reacted shrewdly. 'No, I don't have to look at my subordinates' attention, right?' At that time, the door opened, and Fresia, Hampton, and Lennox entered together. "Hmm? What happened to you?" When Fresia asked with a puzzled look at the confrontation of the two, Dennis nodded and answered. "Yes, it seems like the lord is trying to escape." The expressions of everyone who entered the room looked stiff. "Your Imperial Majesty! What the hell is that...?" Max replied, with a serious look at Hampton's call. "I haven't raised the coronation yet, so I'm not an emperor." Max, who finished speaking, quickly left the door, leaving people behind. But only one, the transcendent Hampton, doggedly followed. "Your Imperial Majesty! You can't do this! You said you would create a peaceful empire!" Max said, crumpling his forehead. "... I never said that." It was then. Hampton answered, raising the corners of his mouth. "Yes. You didn't say that." And Hampton's fist flew at Max as soon as it was over. Max crumpled his face when he stopped the powerful fist. "Do you want to die, attacking me?" Hampton answered with a smile.

"I did it from the bottom of my heart. Your reputation will fall to the ground." And Max stared at Hampton with a fierce smile. "Okay, if it's your wish to be beaten, I'll do it." So the two transcendentalists began to exchange bickering. Hampton purely admired Max's ability. 'It's amazing too.' There is one difference between the same transcendental person. And the Crown Prince Maximilian was way more stronger than the Hampton. 'If it is this way, I will have no choice but to open the way.' It was when Hampton was wearing a small tongue. "Maximilian!" With annoyance, Hampton raised the corners of his mouth to the voice of the next emperor. 'My role was a drag in the first place...' At the same time, Hampton quickly fell from Max. Kwang! In time Hampton swallowed a dry saliva in the form of a fierce lightning bolt that was down at Max. "Well, you're interrupting my pleasant break!" Liche, who looked at Max with angry eyes, was in a fit of rage. 'Magic people are definitely monsters. But...' "Beatrice, how dare you use magic to your brother?" Maximilian, who was safe from the terrible thunderstorm, was more like a monster. 'Well, I think our Majesty is going to make it.' Soon the two siblings confronted each other, glaring at each other. "How much work do you do now, and you're running away? Besides, do

you think Juvelian would welcome you even if she knew that?" Max snorted at Beatrice's words. "Wouldn't it be any use whatever you say? I'll already be with Juvel by then." Then Beatrice lifted one lip. "Will you ever be?" The moment Beatrice finished speaking, her fingers were tinged, and the light gathered in front of her and formed a round shape. 'A sphere of light? Is it attack magic?' It was when Max was on guard. A fan-shaped faint shape began to appear blurry over the round sphere. After a while, when it took a distinct shape, Max opened his eyes wide. 'My snow bunny...' [Liche, what's wrong?] Jubelian in her pajamas sat in bed, rubbing her eyes. For a moment, he looked at the cute figure blankly, and Max was silently worried with a bloody voice. "Put your eyes down. Sir Pyrex." Hampton said, turning his back. "I haven't seen anything!" Then, he saw Beatrice talking to Juvelian. "Juvelian, it's no different, my brother just..." Just before his sister snitched, Max spoke to Jubelian with a smile on his face. "Juvel, can you hear me?" There was a surprise in Juvelian's face, who was sitting with a blank face. [Oh, there's Max, too?] He was sad to have been treated as just a component, but after a long time seeing his lover, he felt his irritation that had accumulated over time was gradually diminishing.

"How have you been?" In response, Jubelian nodded. [I'm doing well. But Max, you have a bad expression. What happened?] Max shook his head at her. "No, nothing happened. I just miss you..." Nothing happened. Beatrice made it obvious that she didn't like the shameless lie that came out of Max's mouth, and Hampton, who was turning around, too, clicked his tongue. And those who arrived later and watched the situation crumpled their eyes because they could not believe the Crown Prince turned into a gentle sheep. But Juvelian said in a friendly voice that Max felt sorry for. [I miss you too. Still, we are doing our respective duties now, so let's do our best.] And Max nodded and laughed naively. "Yes, I'll cheer up and work hard. And love..." It was then. "Juvelian, I'm going to cut off the communication because I have to deal with something urgent." At Beatrice's words, Juvelian nodded with a big smile. [Yes, I got it. Liche, thank you for letting me communicate with Max today.] Beatrice gnawed her teeth at her words. But she soon smiled and said goodbye. "You're welcome, next time, let's have a conversation between the two of us." Before long, communication was cut off, and Beatrice glared at Max. 'I was going to tell you, but this is how you let him do the good thing, right?' After a while, Max said with a pleasant smile.

"Yes, Beatrice. I'll work hard as she say. So you know next time, right?" Beatrice crumpled her forehead more intensely. *** I sighed when the communication was cut off. 'It looks like Max was trying to escape the palace...' Still, thanks to my calming, I thought he'd stay calm for a few days. But... 'I'm sure that won't last long either.' When I was so sure, I had no choice but to make up my mind. 'I can't help it. I have no choice but to convince my Dad...' That thought was for a moment, and I sighed again. 'But I'm sure you'll be disappointed...' For the last few days with me, Daddy looked very happy. So even after trying to talk a few times, I had to shut up. 'By the way... Marrying Max. I never thought I would be like this.' In the midst of an uproar, laughter came up. I would be like that, because I was afraid of marrying him just half a year ago, so I did everything to avoid him. 'At that time, I was trying to avoid getting married, but now I'm going to tell my dad that I'm going to get married.' In the meantime, I was thinking about how to soothe Max. Something passed through my head. 'Oh, yes. I'll have to talk to Ian and Liche once.'

*** "Lord, you must be in a good mood." At Viscountess Ronnel's words, Regis said with a sip of tea. "It's great to be able to be with my daughter like this." It's been just a short time, but it's been a long time since she have seen his face so comfortable. 'Now I too can close my eyes at ease. Amel.' It was also for a while when he call the name of a friend inside of him. "What, do you have anything to say? Helena." She laughed lightly at Regis' question. "By the way, our Little Lord will marry His Imperial Majesty the Emperor soon." Then Regis changed his complexion and said. "Well, we'll have to wait and see." "But, will it be the coronation soon? After seeing His Imperial Majesty's good figure, why don't our Little Lord ask you to marry soon?" Regis' eyes were frozen. 'You want me to let her go already?' Was this the feeling of the Goddess of Agriculture who suddenly lost her daughter to the God of the Underworld*? Regis squeezed his fists and squeezed in his heart... (*it was said as God of Earth but it can be God of Agriculture too as 대지, which was the word used, means the vast land of Mother Nature... And if you are familiar with Greek Mythology, I think you know the story of the Goddess of Agriculture, Demeter who has a daughter named Persephone who was literally taken by the God of the Underworld, Hades. Spoiler: Hades, Persephone, Demeter, Story 'No, I don't want to send her yet.'

During that time, due to the tricks of the former emperor Darius, it was too long that he did not do well to his daughter. He wanted to leave her by his side for at least 3 years and pour out the affection he couldn't give to his daughter.

Somehow when he first went to Veronica's house, I remembered his lukewarm reaction. 'Yes, he's not interested in dresses or anything. I'd be happy if he say I'm pretty.' At the same time as that thought, the curtain reclined and Max's face was visible. Soon, his eyes, which were sitting on the sofa with a bored look, turned round. After a while, I felt like the inside of my chest was falling down on his hardened face. 'Tears?' Max was crying watching me. I hurried down the platform and ran to Max. "Why are you crying?" To my question he replied silently, bowing his head. "You are... so pretty." 'No, what do you mean you're cring because I'm pretty...' It was before I even finished thinking. He took my hand and opened his mouth. "Thank you for marrying me." What I felt in that crying voice was deep happiness. I smiled and nodded slowly.

Chapter 202 It was a huge event with both coronation and wedding ceremonies, but thanks to Liche's help, I didn't have to pay much attention. "Liche, I'll do the small thing. You rest." I said so in a sense of apology, but she just shook her head firmly. "No, this is what I should do as my brother's family, so don't worry about me." Before long I could guess what caused her to get tired. 'It's because of the Marquis of Perdal.' Recently, Liche had tried to talk to him several times to marry Kaylen. But still, he seemed to avoid talking to Liche by using various excuses. 'Probably, it was decided that Liche had no merit. Because Liche doesn't have a mother who will be her support anymore.' As soon as I finished judging, I clenched my fist without knowing. 'I'm really angry. How great are you, why are you judging Liche?' A wise princess like a female protagonist, Liche, whom I saw, was more capable than anyone else. 'Honestly, it's a waste of Liche if you look at her with Sir Kaylen!' I wanted to point it out to the Marquis of Perdal, but because of Liche's personality, it was something she might get angry with. 'But I hate to leave it like this.' Perhaps because of the crisis and hardships together, I wished that Liche would be happy.

"Don't be too much. Okay?" At that, she smiled and nodded. "Yes." We smild at each other for a while, and my eyes lit up. 'I need to talk to Max.' *** Max stared at me with a slight crease in his forehead. "Well, you mean... You don't want the Marquis of Perdal to ignore my sister, do you?" I answered him with a nod. "Yes, so... There's a way I came up with." "What is it?" "You're going to have a coronation after our wedding soon, aren't you?" "Yes." "Then, you're going to announce in public that you're going to pick Liche as the head of the tower." After listening to me, he stroked his chin with a serious face and then opened his mouth looking at me. "Because she's the head of the tower... If that's her position, she would be difficult to ignore in the position of the Marquis Perdal." To him I lifted the tail of my mouth. 'It's exactly as I expected.' The Marquis of Perdal I recognized was a man who liked thorough golden almighty. In order to attract such a person's interest, he would be good to know that they are beneficial to him. So I wanted Liche to be the head of

the tower, which will be her key post in the future. 'If Liche becomes the head of the wizards, then the authority of the magic items to be produced will depend on her, so he can no longer ignore Liche, right?' Of course, I thought she was the perfect person for the head of the tower from the start, but it will take a long time to announce it because the tower hasn't been built yet. 'But if we make a presentation at our wedding ceremony with high attention...' That was when I was smiling. "But it must be difficult to listen to?" "Max!" As I called him to protest, Max smiled and said. "It wasn't the basis of solicitation. You don't even bribe..." When he finished speaking, he stared at me seriously and tapped his lips with his finger. Recognizing the meaning, I blushed. 'Kiss you?' I felt like I wanted to approach him and kiss him, but I was in a situation where I was limited.

Thud! Max impulsively hit the table and said. "That's because she's always doing nothing, so I don't think I'll ever see her again." Max was dumbfounded. There was a crack in the solid marble table, which was usually fine after being punched by him. *** It was not easy to take charge of the house of the Imperial Palace, which was ruined by the luxury of Liche's mother, Empress Isabelle. Nevertheless, thanks to my hard work on the books and budget cuts, the Imperial Palace's internal affairs were in a state of recovery compared to the early days of the throne. 'The flowers in the garden are expensive and difficult to manage, so the budget is more expensive than expected. It would be better to change flowers.' I reviewed the budget and handed it over to Marilyn. "I have written the instructions, so please carry them out." "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty." As Marilyn stepped back, I sighed a little.

'I'm like this too, but Max's really tired, right?' After we got married and were enthroned as the Emperor and Empress for six months, Max had to work tirelessly for the reason that his predecessors ruined the state affairs in a mess. 'Because he was only able to sleep in the office, except for the time to sleep.' Compared to the beginning, he had some time now, but he was still busy. 'Why don't I ask him to take a day off soon?' I laughed at the sight of the door open and Max coming in. 'You said the tiger would come if you told you so, but it's just right.' After all our schedules are over, we sit down and report our daily routine. This was the way we couple shared our daily lives. And not surprisingly, again today he has asked me questions first. "Juvel, how was today?" "It's been a while since we had a tea party today. It's been a while, so it's been so much fun. And in the afternoon, I organized my books, and you'd be surprised to see how much money I saved this time?" For a while, talking about what was happening today, I realized that his red eyes were getting tired today. "What happened to you?" At that moment, he hugged me. "Ma, Max?" I was confused by his sudden hug and called him, and his red eyes turned to me. His familiar voice I heard before long.

"Juvelian, I love you." I hear it often so that my ears resemble, so why am I excited every time I hear it? I hugged him and whispered with embarrassment. "I love you too." When I said this, Max kissed me, so I was filled with excitement and slowly closed my eyes. But no matter how long I waited, I couldn't feel anything on my lips. 'What?' The moment I opened my eyes while spraying in wonder, I had no choice but to be startled. That's why he was looking at me with sloppy eyes. "Juvel, I'll only love you all my life." The sad voice made me feel strange. 'Why are you doing that suddenly?' But for a moment, I nodded at the appearance of him as if he was longing for my answer. "Yes, me too!" But instead of kissing me again, he continued to talk to me in earnest voice. "You're the only one for me. You know?" 'Why are you doing this today?' I sighed at his strange attitude for a while... 'Yes, did you want to be grumpy because your work was so hard?' I felt sorry for him because he had never complained before. Instead of waiting for a kiss, I gently kissed him on the lips first. Then I said to reassure him that he looked somewhat uneasy.

"I know, I know I'm your first love." So Max looked at me with trembling eyes and buried his head in my shoulder. "Yes, my heart... Thank you for recognizing her." For a while, I was worried about asking the reason for his appearance that seemed difficult for some reason, and I quickly held him and patted him. 'I don't know what's going on, but it looks difficult, so let's soothe you first.' *** Max sighed as he looked at the sleeping Juvelian next to him.

The moment he felt the joyful emotion in that voice, Max strangely felt the inside of his chest tickling. However, the voice flowing out of his mouth was

cold, unlike his inside.

At those words, Regis hardened his face and stared at the empress. Even with his bloody eyes, she laughed leisurely and followed her words.

The empress grinned as Regis, who didn't understand the words, crumpled his forehead.

At the words, Regis shook his head as if it was ridiculous.

The moment he saw Juvelian crying in the pale day, Max was struck by fear beyond measure. 'If you don't exist, I will...' It was then. "Maximilian, wake up." At the firm voice that awakened his mind, Max flinched and confirmed the figure. Regis was staring at him when he came.

"Ah, are you here?" "What about Juvelian? Is she okay?" "That's..." Max bite his lips, unable to speak. 'What if she's not okay?' The moment he was so frightened, his father-in-law's hand landed on Max's shoulder. "That kid is a strong kid, so don't worry and be with her. Don't regret it like me." Someday when he was his teacher, he said that.

Children grow up looking at their parents' backs. But his mother died young, and his father wasn't a responsible person, so Max didn't understand that he was imitating his parents. But...

He said it with the most serious eyes of the world. Like a hunting dog who doesn't know anything about betrayal. When she pushed him away earlier...